Podcasts about Literotica

Abusing the abuser.. By R A Wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 6: Second Thoughts Wendy We talked for almost an hour and I found myself laughing at his lame jokes. Though he did a pretty good job at laughing at mine too. After we hung up I felt wonderful. He had laughed at my favorite lawyer joke: How many lawyers does it take to shingle a roof? He had made a few guesses, and when I gave him the punch line: It depends on how thin you slice them. He laughed, then continued to chuckle as we talked. I felt so good knowing I had entertained him. It was the most fun I'd had in a long time. “Well, you look like you're in a good mood, Clara grinned as I walked out into the living room and sat down. Who was that you were talking to?”“A guy I met at the park a while ago.” “How well do you know him? It sounded as if he has a good sense of humor to make you laugh like that.” The question jolted me and my mind tried to parse the question. How well did I know him? I didn't know him that well, I mean we… I had him… “Come on, it can't be that difficult to answer,” Clara chided with a smile. “I've seen him one time, he gave me his number, and I accidently dialed it instead of my mother's.” “And you talked with him for how long?” “I don't know, a while. He asked me out for coffee and I told him no.” “So, once things are settled with your husband are you going to call him again and see if he'll take you out?” “Really, I don't know, I haven't given it any thought.” Then I realized I hadn't deleted his contact information as I had planned to do. I didn't want to second guess myself as I had enjoyed talking with him– I decided to leave him in my contacts. “You know you could ask him out, you're not that old fashioned are you? I mean you could have him over to hang out.” “I suppose I could once I have my own apartment and my husband is history.” “You know I don't mind having you here.” “I know, thank you. But, I will have to move on with my life and getting my own apartment seems important in that respect.” Robb After ending my talk with Wendy I took a root beer out of the fridge and sat down with a bag of pretzels. I was surprised when the first call came, then disappointed it had been by mistake. She had been honest about it and… well… it was nice to hear her voice. I was engaged in reading when the second call came and after talking for a while it seemed as if she had taken my advice and sought a divorce. The longer we talked the more relaxed she seemed to be. Making her laugh was delightful as I could see her eyes sparkle while those sweet lips showed a white smile in my mind. The surprise was she had a wonderful sense of humor herself, and I found myself laughing more than I had in a long while. That was when I suggested we have coffee together. When she declined the air went out of the balloon in a whoosh. When she explained the reason I felt better, she was right of course, she was married. The situation was thankfully different than before and I couldn't help but feel good about it. We kind of ended our talk without really saying goodbye, it was as if she were leaving the door open. I hoped she was and this time my feelings were less than altruistic– I wanted to feel her body naked against mine again. Chapter 7: Caving In Wendy I was at work two days later having lunch with several of my coworkers and found my mind wandering. It was the second time in as many days Robb had come to mind– the sound of his laugh in particular. “Well, that was some smile,” Ruby said, bringing me out of my reveille, “I haven't seen you smile like that in weeks, it's nice to see.” The others nodded their agreement. I returned to my desk with a few minutes left before my lunch break was over. I took my phone out and sent a text message to Robb suggesting we meet in the park, then go for coffee if he wasn't busy. I pressed send, my heart beating a little faster. Sure, I was still married, but that didn't mean I couldn't meet a friend, did it? I was working on a document when my phone vibrated on my desktop. I picked it up hoping it was a response from Robb accepting my proposition. It was! So much for my ability to concentrate for the rest of the afternoon. Though a few minutes later there was another reason too– my husband had left a message with the receptionist saying he wanted to see me today. I didn't call him back, continuing to take my lawyer's advice. Damn, it seemed as if the day had turned into a mixed bag as my lawyer had called to tell me my husband's lawyer was trying to slow things down. Robb I was surprised when I saw the text from Wendy since she had said she was still married and it wasn't a good idea. I wondered now if she were having a problem of some kind. Our last phone call had been comfortable enough until the very end. I hesitated for a few minutes before responding, what did I have to lose? I was already involved with her and once she was divorced there was the chance of continuing our relationship in some fashion– besides, I wasn't seeing anyone else. I sent a ‘yes' and provided a time I would be there. I had to admit I was surprised she wanted to meet at the park, though maybe it was a way for her to deal with what had transpired there– a way of getting past it. Wendy I strolled out of the lobby to my car with a smile of anticipation, surprised at how much I was looking forward to seeing Robb again. It was a fifteen minute drive to the park from work and when I arrived I got out and stretched, enjoying the sunshine and fresh air. I elected to take the bench in the shade of a tree rather than the one in the distance where Robb and I had met first. I didn't need for him to remember the wretched woman he had found that day. I could have suggested another location, but I had to deal with my demons too. I was sitting watching as people walked, biked, and roller-bladed on the paved path not far away. I closed my eyes and took in the whisper of the leaves in the tree as a gentle breeze hit my skin. It was then I heard a voice and felt myself stiffen– it was my husband. I had no choice, I turned to face him. “You didn't make it easy for me to talk to you,” he said in a stern voice. “That's because I don't see a need for us to talk. What I saw was enough to tell me our trial separation hadn't worked; at least not for me. You had your chance and didn't use it. So, just leave me alone, I'm not changing my mind.” “Pastor Davis has agreed to meet with us. I've been praying for our marriage to work, and the Lord has told me I've been forgiven. But, he had to teach me a hard lesson. Wendy, I want you to come home, so we can start over. You're my wife and I want you to honor your commitment.” I just stared at him, honor my commitment to him! I guess it doesn't work in reverse. Maybe I should have prayed to the Lord harder, so he could make me understand, and be forgiving. “Wendy, I'll give you a few days to pray for us, for our marriage. I'm sure if you ask for guidance he will grant it to you.” I looked at him, trying to project calmness and confidence. “I'm not interested in prayer, Pastor Davis, or you. Tell your lawyer to move forward on the divorce, so we can both move on with our lives. That's all I want. I want this to be finished.” “I just want one thing from you right now, just share a kiss with me so you'll see there is still something between us, that the love given to us by the Lord remains.” Before I could protest he grabbed my arm and pulled me toward him. I resisted, trying to back away knowing I didn't want him touching me. I found the thought of a kiss revolting– my lips on his wasn't going to happen. I felt a hand come to my other arm and grasp it firmly, then saw him leaning toward me. “No! Let me go!” I shouted as he closed the distance. Robb I was walking into the park looking for Wendy and was certain I saw her sitting on a bench under a tree. Continuing on, I saw a man approach, stand for a moment, then sit down next to her. I was sure I was mistaken now, and turned my gaze to the other benches around the park. I didn't see a lone women sitting anywhere and was thinking she'd been held-up by traffic and hadn't arrived yet. I looked back to where I saw the man and woman sitting just as I heard a shout. I was close enough now I could tell it was Wendy– she was struggling with the man. I rushed up to the bench yelling. “Leave her alone, get the hell away from her.” I saw him stop, still holding her arms, to look at me,as I stopped a few feet away. He looked at me surprised. “This is my wife, get lost. We have things to talk about.” “It doesn't look to me like she wants to talk, or whatever it is you're trying to get out of her.” “I told you, get lost. We'll work this out.” “Okay, here's the way it's going to work. You let go of her, she tells me she wants to talk with you, and I leave. If you don't, I call 911 and get the cops here to sort things out. I don't leave until they get here. Your choice.” I watched as he slowly released her and turned to me with a glare. “This woman is mine, she is my wife, and she knows what it means. She had better understand I deserve another chance and I'm not giving up just because her lawyer talks to mine.” I watched as he turned to Wendy. “I want to talk with you right now, I'm tired of the run arounds. I won't do anything else other than talk.” I looked at Wendy and saw she wasn't happy. Then she nodded. Wendy I heard a voice and looked to where it came from and saw it was Robb. My husband released his grip on my arms and I moved to the far end of the bench. I knew my husband wouldn't be aggressive with Robb, I'd seen him back down too often. Still, I was happy to have Robb there as his grip on my arms had been painful. This was the second time he had tried to force himself upon me and I was more fearful than ever before of how he viewed me. I decided to talk with him now. Robb would be near and would come to my rescue if my husband tried to take me with him by force– a real possibility I felt now. I watched as Robb moved to a bench nearby and sat down as we looked at one another. “You know that guy?” my husband asked. “I've talked with him once, now what is it you want to talk about?” My stomach clenched at not having told the truth. “I want you to come home, meet with Pastor Davis, and agree to meet with some of the Christian women to learn more about how you should behave at home. I know you were raised in a different religion, but you need to practice what our church teaches. I want you to be ready to start a family, so it means getting off birth control– which you know is against what our church teaches.” I looked him straight in the eye. “Let me get straight to the point. I don't want to be married to you anymore, and I certainly don't want to have your children. If you bother me again I'll seek a restraining order against you. I don't want to do that, so if you agree to the divorce this whole thing will end and we can go our separate ways. I hope you understand I'm not coming back to you.” “You can't mean that, you can't. We have a lot invested in our marriage. No other man will know you the way I have known you.” I laughed. “I wasn't a virgin when I married you. You knew that, now you want to make sure after you there will never be another? You get a little bit stranger each time we talk. I can't help but wonder if you're not reading and talking to the wrong people in your church. I didn't sign up for your brand of religion and version of marriage, at least not the kind you represent now.” “If you seek the comfort of another man while we are married you'll be condemned to hell, you know that. Think about it, I'll give you three days to let me know and if I ever see you with that guy again he'll pay.” I knew my husband was a wuss, he always backed down when it looked as if another guy would touch him. “Well, make him start paying now. We're going to have coffee together, that's what friends do in the real world.” “So, you admit you were going to meet him here?” “Why should I lie about it? We have coffee and talk, that's more than I care to do with you. One thing I do know, if you mess with him he'll beat your ass. So, I suggest you get up and walk away and not use your mouth in a way that will get you into trouble– the cops may have to come to save you otherwise.” My husband glanced towards Robb, then back to me. “He'd better not touch you while you're married.” “He won't touch me unless I want him to, I can trust him. It's too bad I can't say the same thing about you anymore. Do you think it would make any difference to me now anyway?” “You wouldn't,” he glared. I smiled wickedly, got up from the park bench, and walked toward Robb without a word. I was finished talking, at least with him. It was time for coffee with someone I wanted to spend time with. Let the bastard think whatever he wanted. I would do what felt right for me for a change. No dating until after the divorce was final was what the lawyers touted–don't leave your home, you remain living there. Bullshit, there was legal and there was common sense. I'd removed myself from the pain living there caused me each and every day– the only mistake I had made was in not leaving sooner. I no longer felt connected to my faith. Not that it hadn't been building for a long time, but recent events had simply proven it was all so much hogwash. I could never accept everything from my own religious upbringing and my marriage had simply amplified what I had found difficult to believe. Pray, pray, and pray some more, the Lord will show you the way. I prayed with my fellow parishioners and the result didn't change what happened. That individual, or those people suffered, and when it didn't change for the better everyone said it was the Lord's will. Have faith, and we would go on to pray again for something else with the same, horrible, result. Not that the Moslems didn't do the same damn thing, they were as screwed up as the Jews I had concluded. Robb I watched as Wendy talked with her husband. He glanced over to me several times and when Wendy got up and started walking towards me he stood up, glared hard, then walked away. When Wendy was within a few steps I saw she seemed calm, not upset at all, as if it had been cathartic for her. “You okay?” “I'm fine. As you might have guessed I wasn't expecting him to be here. He stopped at my office and left a message he wanted to see me today. I didn't see him, or his car when I left the parking lot. I guess he must have followed me. Thank you for coming to my aid again. I'm afraid I'm more trouble than I'm worth.” “Wendy, don't put yourself down, there's no reason for it as far as I can tell. I don't know you well, but I want to have the chance to.” “You don't believe you'll go to hell for spending time with a married woman?” she asked half joking. “No. I don't believe in things like that as I'm not religious. I guess if I were I wouldn't have helped you in the way you wanted me to when we first met. Does that bother you?” I mean, that I'm not invested in some all-knowing deity?“ "No, in fact, right now I consider it plus. Would you mind if I pay for our coffees? I think I owe you at least that this time,” she offered. “Coffee, no sex?” I smiled with a mischievous look on my face as we started walking toward the coffee shop. “Would that be a deal breaker, the sex I mean?” she asked earnestly. “Not at all, I want you to know that what we did the first time isn't what I expected to happen this time. You wanted something to throw in his face when you saw him, but you didn't do it did you?” Wendy I was surprised that he would be so perceptive, but he was right. I decided not to use my tryst against him. Not that it didn't come to mind as I sat with my husband. I felt it would reflect more on me in a negative way than him. I also didn't need to provide him with ammunition to use against me if he wanted to contest the divorce. Even meeting Robb this time may have given him something if that was his intention. “No, but I didn't want to get you involved in this either.” “I'm a big boy, and frankly, I can be stubborn about some things.” We spent over two hours talking after getting coffee. I told him I was going to get my own apartment when I found something I liked. Then I would move the rest of my belongings from home before the divorce was final. I told him I hoped my husband was convinced after our little talk I wasn't coming back to him, and that I wouldn't have to be so careful about seeing him. We stood next to each other after throwing our paper cups into the trash bin and walked across the street to my parked car. I stood looking at him and felt his hand come to take mine and hold it. The thrill I felt warmed me, my heart beat as if I were a young girl again. Looking up at him I was sure my face flushed red– but it wore a smile. I so much wanted to kiss him for making me feel so grand. “Okay if I call you?” “Any time you want. Thank you for being here for me, good night.” Chapter 8: More Husband Problems Wendy I had to admit my husband was being far more aggressive than I had ever seen him before. I hadn't been able to understand his behavior over the past year. He had started to quote Scripture to me more than he had before. I had attempted to talk to him about it and he got defensive, telling me I should pray for guidance. At first, his time with Joanne had seemed innocent enough. I trusted him, I trusted her as far as that went. She was always educating me about my responsibilities as a wife, and after a while I thought they were tag-teaming me. I didn't expect him to be so persistent in trying to get me to counseling after having ignored me for so long. His behavior was erratic, but not dangerous until our last two encounters. It was like he couldn't accept I was rejecting him like he had rejected me. I hoped he would finally see the light and sign the papers to end our marriage. Despite my husband's appearance I was in a good mood after spending time with Robb. We had talked about our childhood, relating our most embarrassing moments. Laughing at what we'd done and now considered just plain stupid. It was liberating to be so honest with him. He didn't hold much back, he had a self-deprecating sense of humor that showed how confident he was in himself. That night I slipped into bed and felt perhaps something good would come out the day after all. I would call my lawyer tomorrow and tell him about my husband's statement I had three days to return home to him. He hadn't said it in a threatening way and I took it as applying more pressure to get me home where he would have more control over me. I knew what my lawyer was going to say– I should have stayed in the house. Robb I left Wendy and headed home thinking she had a lot on her plate and I didn't need to add to it. I stayed as positive as I could and really liked seeing her laugh– she had this cute dimple that appeared when she did. I pulled into my parking space, got out, and walked into my apartment to relax for the rest of the evening. I was sitting watching a program on TV when I remembered I had left my lunch containers in the front seat of the car. I got up knowing if I didn't wash them out they would be really funky by morning. I opened the door to my apartment and saw someone bending down near the rear of my car. I stepped out thinking one of my neighbors had dropped something and was picking it up. It didn't take but a few seconds for me to recognize the shirt the guy was wearing; it was Wendy's husband. I walked down the sidewalk and approached my car without saying anything, and he didn't see me. I got closer and it must have been the air escaping from the valve that masked my approach. Damn if he wasn't letting the air out of the tire. I glanced at the front tire and found it was already deflated, the wheel almost to the pavement. I walked up behind him and shoved his head hard against the side of the car with all my might. There was the hollow thunk of his skull on the side of the car and he slowly fell off to the side onto the asphalt with a loud groan. I stood and waited for him to recover though I really wanted to kick his face in with my foot. When he looked up his face was bloodied, his nose bleeding, a look of fear and confusion on his face. He got to his knees and held out his hands. “Get up and get out before I decide to kick your ass until you can't walk. I don't know what you think you're doing, or why, but if I see you again I'll finish the job.” He stood slowly, wiping the blood from his nose with a handkerchief, glaring, his hands trembling. “I don't want you seeing my wife.” “So, you think letting the air out of my tires tells me that? I would have guessed it was some bored kid who had done it as a prank. You're stupid and a coward, now get out of here before I change my mind.” I knew Wendy hadn't told him anything about how we met and what we did. I decided to bolster Wendy's position. “We had coffee, we talked, and I drove home. But, you already know that because you followed me here. My advice to you is to sign the divorce papers and get it over with because she told me it's over with you. Now, I understand why– you won't even let her have friends to talk to of her own choosing. You're pathetic when it comes right down to it.” I watched as he got into his car and drove off thinking I should have put more of a hurting on him. Now, I wished he had taken a swing at me so I could have wailed on him. I walked into my apartment, found my bicycle pump, walked back to my car, and proceeded to put air into both tires. Wendy didn't want me involved, but after today's events I was more than ever before. I also felt she was worth it. I didn't dwell on how she had come to marry him. I had come close to making the same kind of mistake myself and still felt the pain. I knew how much infidelity hurt and I hadn't been married for two years before finding out as she had. I was convinced after we talked today she was a wonderful person who wanted something better out of life just as I did. Wendy Clara and I had breakfast together and I told her about what had happened at the park. She sat silent for a while before speaking. “Are you going to call your lawyer today and tell him it's time to end this?” “Yes, I think so. My husband wants to apply pressure to make me change my mind, so I think its time I do the same thing. I'm going to threaten him with a restraining order if he comes near me again. No more being nice thinking he's going to be rational about this, he isn't going to be.” “Wendy, I want you to stay living here with me until this whole thing is over. It's safer for you and it saves both of us money, not to mention I like your company.” “Thank you, I'll stay. It won't hurt to save both of us money and frankly, I like your company too. You don't preach to me the way the women from the congregation did. After being away, I realize how self-righteous they are. Often, they meet someone for the first time and soon I hear them whispering: Are they good Christians? As if someone who isn't exactly like them shouldn't be bothered with.” “You know it's a good thing your friend Robb was there.” We talked for a while longer and I went to my room, laid out my clothes for work the next day, then got into bed. It was after nine and I was tired after all that had happened. I was impressed with Robb. He had stood up for me, then waited until I had finished talking with my husband. Afterward, he didn't question me about what happened, or what I said. None of the third degree crap I always got from my husband if I spoke with someone he didn't know well. Then one of the strangest notions I had ever had entered my mind. Notion? It was more of an urge, a need. I wanted to… did I dare admit it… I wanted to screw Robb. I wanted him to lay down on his back, put him in, and go until I made him go off. I mean I wanted to dominate him, hear him groan as I laid into him knowing he didn't control the situation. It was the most outrageous thing I'd ever thought of. The vision of myself on top of him the last time came into my mind. He had barely pushed up into me to keep me stimulated before I had sought my own pleasure by sliding over him, riding his hard member– changing my position to maximize my pleasure. Never in my life had I been so aggressive, ramming him into me hard at times, his face seemed locked in hard determined concentration. Always before I'd allowed my partner to control me, but not that time. Robb had let me have my way with him. The first time he had taken me the way I had asked him to… but the second time… the second time I… oh my god! I had, I really had screwed him. I woke the next morning feeling different, more… assertive, in control. During morning break I called my lawyer and told him to get my husband's lawyer on the phone and tell him I was done playing games. Get my husband to sign the papers, or get ready for a restraining order, and an assault charge. I told my lawyer the gloves had come off. If my husband wanted to fight, then he was going to get a fight. After I hung up I felt better than I had in over a year. Then, I sent a text to Robb, a grin crossing my face. Robb I was working on a schematic for a new project when my phone vibrated. It was ten minutes before my afternoon break, so I decided to wait to look until then. Wendy had come into my mind a few times, wondering how she had handled the events of the day before. I still hadn't made up my mind as to whether I should tell her about her husband letting the air out of my tires. My thinking this morning was she didn't need the stress it would produce. When I went to the breakroom to get a soda I sat down and saw the text message from her. I found myself warming at the thought of her smile. The message was short: “Park 6:30 for coffee. You pay.” I smiled to myself as I texted. “What do I get in return?” When I got her reply a few minutes later I laughed. “My smile.” “See you then,” I replied. That would be more than ample reward I thought; her beautiful eyes and smile filling my mind. Wendy I was so giddy after getting Robb's reply. I squirmed in my chair until the end of the day. I tried to remind myself again and again–it's only coffee, it's only coffee. I was trying hard to be rational about what had happened that night when I wasn't rational. I was in desperate need of both physical and emotional support and I was more than fortunate to have found it that night. Now, I wondered if I did it again if it would be the same. Maybe it was something I would never experience again. Pleasure born of the need of sexual gratification, of hate, and retribution– obviously a strange combination. I went home, had a light dinner with Clara, and afterward sat talking with her as I did my fingernails and brushed my hair. My hair was more relaxed than usual, not as curly. My hair always seemed to have a mind of its own, though to be honest, it did me justice even when completely wet. “Wendy, my boyfriend will be coming over to night. He's been gone for a few weeks, and well… you know.” “I understand. I'll be sure to be quiet when I get home, so I don't interrupt anything.” Clara, smiled. “Thanks, but I'll save the really heavy stuff for his apartment, he has a bigger bed and a larger shower. Wendy, it doesn't bother you does it? I mean, you're not… aaahh…” “No! Clara, no. There's no reason for you to change anything on my account. After my divorce is final I'll wait a while, they say not to jump into a rebound relationship right away. Trust me, I'll manage.” “What about your friend Robb? Is he a possible candidate? Or, is it purely platonic?” I stumbled for words, our relationship was… was… what? I didn't want anyone to know what I had done with Robb already. If it got out I would be… I didn't know… guilty, shameful, worthless, slutty? The problem was I didn't feel any of those things: not then, not now. What did that make me other than an adulteress? That was it wasn't it? I was an adulteress just as my husband was an adulterer. The thought we were equal in that respect came crashing in. Did it matter what my motivation had been? Is that what Robb thought of me? “He's nice looking, kind, and generous, a bit messy with his personal habits from what little I've seen. But, I guess I would say there's potential there. I mean I'm really looking forward to seeing him this evening. Frankly, I'm surprised as I thought I wouldn't be able to stand being near a man again for a while.” “Guys can be such pigs. I dated a guy for a while and found I simply couldn't put up with his leaving stuff lying all over. He wore shirts that looked like he had picked them up off the floor never having seen a closet. I wasn't even sure he bathed but once a week.” “I don't think Robb is that bad, he lives alone. I'm sure that makes a difference as he only has himself to please. After being married you recognize things about life you didn't before– what's important and what really isn't.” Robb I didn't eat much of a dinner as I watched the clock. I'd heard some pretty ugly things about what it was like to date a divorced woman. Obviously, I wondered to what extent Wendy would be affected afterward. I hoped I'd seen her through some of the worst of it already, but I really didn't know. If there was something I understood, it was infidelity, it had hurt a lot, and I wasn't even married. I'd experienced the pain, shame, lack of self-worth, and feeling like a failure. Now, all these months later, I'd come to the point I was willing to try again. But, with Wendy? I parked the car and walked into the park knowing where I would find her. As soon as I saw her my heart sped up, she looked fantastic. A smile came to my face with the anticipation of her smile. I was still twenty feet away when she saw me and a broad smile crossed her face. “Excuse me, I'm looking for a woman who's addicted to coffee and is willing to spend time with a weird man. Is there a chance you could point me in the right direction?” She stood up smiling, took a few steps toward me, and started to laugh. - to be continued.. By R A Wallace for Literotica

A chance at a new life. by  r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Chapter 3: Regrets? Wendy I woke the next morning lying beside a man who wasn't my husband and felt good about it. I didn't feel a bit of guilt as I looked at him. I'd done two, one-night stands in my life and wasn't excited with what I found next to me in the morning. One of the reasons I had sworn off drinking before meeting my husband. The amazing part was, I didn't feel a bit horny at the moment and wondered if that was going to be a problem–would he want more from me now?As I lay there I wondered if he had saved my life, not merely by accident because of the baseball, but because he saw I was troubled and stayed with me, so I wouldn't try to use the pistol again. That was what I had intended. I simply didn't know if he had or not, but probably. His bringing me home with him had certainly changed my thinking in that regard. I'd been ready to end my life over a man Robb felt wasn't worthy of my consideration. Not that the passion he had shown as he lay into me didn't tell me I was desirable to at least one man. It had a tremendous effect on me for reasons I didn't fully understand, and maybe never would. I felt a movement, then Robb rolled over toward me, his eyes open. When he saw me looking at him he smiled, causing me smile back. “Could you spare a kiss this morning? He asked. "You mean could I spare a kiss and something else?” “A kiss and then you let me hold you for a while. The something else is up to you.” I laughed as I rolled over onto him, “Make way mister, you're going to get an armful of woman.” I snuggled into him and heard him reply. “You mean an armful of beautiful woman.” The words melted me immediately. If he had wanted to control me for his pleasure, he had me–no contest. We lay together not speaking for a while, his hands caressing my leg and arm. I kissed his neck a few times, then snuggled and closed my eyes again–he pulled me closer. I could hear his heart beating, feel his chest rise and fall, and smell him. When was the last time I had been so intimate and comfortable with a man? I couldn't remember for sure. It was sad, but I couldn't, not even with my husband. Shit! My husband. I was going to have to go home and face him today. Would he even notice I hadn't come home? If he did would he even care? Knowing him, his only concern was that I would make him look bad–his wife not home and obedient where she should be. He would push for me to attend Fellowship with him in the afternoon to keep up appearances with the congregation. I pushed the thought away as my stomach tightened. I'd make this time with Robb last another hour, then face the reality of my life. At this juncture I realized I had one to live thanks to someone who cared enough for a woman crying on a park bench to intervene. It was as incredible as it seemed I realized. I was lying in bed with a man in my panties after he had promised to do what I asked of him to end my despair. “Are you hungry?” He asked. “Yes, actually I am.” “Does scrambled eggs, corned-beefed hash, and toast sound good to you?” The words made my mouth start to water. I realized I hadn't eaten but the Danish since the previous morning. My stomach gave an audible growl and I placed my hand over it as if it would hush it. “I'll take that as a ‘yes'”, he laughed lightly. “I have to pee,” I slid out of bed and headed for the bathroom. I finished my business, washed my hands, than looked into the mirror while running my fingers through my hair. I thought I looked hideous. Then I thought again about why I was here in the first place. That's what a tart looks like. At least a satisfied one. I swallowed hard, opened the bathroom door, and walked into the bedroom to see Robb sitting on the edge of the bed in his briefs. When he saw me his jaw dropped. “My god! Wendy, you're gorgeous. Drop dead gorgeous.” I stopped dead in my tracks, looking down to see my breasts standing proud, my flat stomach, pantie clad pelvis, my shapely legs, and my red polished toenails. The sunlight coming in through the window hitting my skin warmed it ever so slightly. I looked up at him as he rose from the bed with a smile. I wasn't sure what he was going to do– grab me and take me without asking? “My turn. Why don't you get dressed, I'll join you in a minute, so we can eat.” The bathroom door closed and I walked to where my blouse and skirt lie on the floor. His words, his expression, his smile of obvious delight with my appearance all came back to me. I put my bra on, finished dressing, and sat on the edge of the bed looking around. The bedroom was tastefully decorated and there was no sign in the form of a photograph, or other articles suggesting he had a girlfriend. Okay, if he was unattached that made it easier, I wasn't the 'other woman'. At least I hoped I wasn't. I knew who my husband was screwing when I saw them from the hallway– she headed the prayer group that met on Friday nights almost every week. I had gone to several of them and stopped going as it was too much for me– touting how a woman should respect her husband and honor his wishes even if she weren't entirely onboard with it. Yes, she espoused Christian women bear the fruit of the Spirit- love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control. Well, so much for faithfulness and self-control parts. Peace might work too if you spelled it 'piece' and added two words. She was thin, with big boobs, and blonde hair that came out of a bottle. I'd met her husband twice and he made my husband look really good by comparison. It was obvious to me some of her prayers hadn't been answered. That, or God's plan for her was as flawed as my own. My husband was so deep into her they never noticed I was in the house. I had simply left in tears, devastated at the sight. Robb I was a little nervous as I opened my eyes–was she going to be ashamed, guilty, for what we'd done last night? Seeing her in the dim light the night before gave me hints she was well-endowed. It hadn't taken much effort to get her to orgasm. In fact, I had hardly gotten started when she gasped, and I felt her muscles contact around me. When she got on top she didn't hold anything back– she went all out. It was when she walked out of the bathroom that I saw her in full light for the first time– she was absolutely beautiful. Her husband had to be a real piece of work to walk away from someone like her. I was pleased I'd taken a low profile approach and brought her into my arms to comfort her when we woke. When she smiled her teeth showed from between nicely formed lips, her blue eyes sparkled. Though I knew it unwise to feel so protective, it made me want to never let her go. I reminded myself again she was separated from her husband, not divorced. She could go back to him, they could work things out. There are always two sides to a story– I could be the one to ruin their marriage. I had to admit it bothered me. Shit, what was I thinking? After what I saw, this woman was hurting and I had done the right thing by her. Don't overthink this dude, she needed someone, and you were there. Wendy I sat with a glass of orange juice as he made breakfast. I felt a little awkward just sitting there doing nothing. My husband would never cook because that was a woman's job. I tried to lighten the mood a little by asking Robb what he had planned for the day– at least it was a safe question. “I volunteer at the Community Food Bank, so I'll be working there most of the afternoon.” “Really, that sounds nice, I bet you meet a lot of interesting people there.” “I do, but sometimes it's hard to see how many people with young children have to rely on it. I never knew how many people live right on the edge until I started there. It makes me appreciate I have a good education and a well-paying job.” “So, what do you do?” “Computer Aided Design, CAD, for an engineering firm. It pays well and has regular hours. How about you?” It struck me that after talking with him for hours I'd never mentioned my job once. But, then in my emotional state that was the last thing on my mind. “I work as a clerical for a law firm, close to a paralegal I guess, but they don't pay me for that.” “Wendy, I have to ask. How are you feeling? Are you going to be ready to go home and feel safe?” “He's not abusive physically, so I'm not worried about that. But, in all honesty I'm dreading having to spend the afternoon with him, and I know he'll demand it.” “Do you want to stay another few hours?” “Thanks, but I know I should go home, take a shower, and get into some fresh clothes. I'm going to have to deal with it and a few hours here won't change anything. Robb, about last night. Thank you, I mean that. I needed what you gave me. You saved me from hurting myself.” “I think you should get some professional help. That is if you can afford it.” “I can't, but I'll deal with this. I've been putting off making the decision, but after yesterday I know I'm damned if I don't.” “What decision is that?” “I want to get a divorce and move on with my life. Thanks to you, I recognize killing myself wasn't the way to punish him. He would have won in a way, and I don't want that. Call it what you will, a form of revenge in a way, if I leave him. I have friends, family, and a job that pays enough to live on if I do.” We sat silent for a minute, eating in silence. Then I looked up at him with a smile. “I promise not to do something stupid.” “I want to believe that,” he replied with a firm expression. I reached for my shoulder bag hanging on the empty chair next to me, and took out the pistol, handing it to him butt first. “Here, keep this.” He took the pistol from my hand and placed it on the counter behind him, then looked at me. “I suppose I should take you home.” “Yes, but not home. Back to the park, I can walk from there, I don't…” “I know. You don't need to say it. I wouldn't want to make things any harder for you.” “Thank you for being so understanding.” “Wendy, give me your phone so I can put my contact information in it. Just in case… well… in case you need a friend again. By the way, you stayed with my wife Cindy and me last night. You know her from… let's see… she's one of your clients from work.” I took my phone out and handed it to him. When he gave it back I checked and saw he had put in 'Robb, Com. Food Bank'. I looked at him with a frown. “Just in case someone looks at your contacts. No reason for a man's first and last name to show up– it might cause problems. If someone asks, you may decide to volunteer, and I'm the contact person.” I was pretty much lost in thought as he drove me to the park. I felt myself tense, my stomach going into knots. I got out before Robb could attempt to open the door for me and looked back into the car– my emotions mixed with good and bad. “Robb, thank you. I know it sounds lame, but you made a difference, a big one. I can't explain why I asked you to do what I asked of you, maybe it was because I wanted to feel like a desirable woman again.” “Wendy, I can't pretend to know you, all I can say is you deserve to be happy. Please, don't throw your life away, do what you need to do to move your life forward. If you ever need a friend to lean on call me. I promise to be there for you.” I watched as he drove away, then turned and took the first step back to a life filled with problems. Regardless of the outcome, I had a life to rebuild and I was determined to make it better. It was time to face my demons. Robb had given me that chance– I wasn't going to waste it. I had always been strong in the face of adversity and the one time I had faltered there was someone who cared enough to pull me through. I would always be grateful to him. Chapter 4: Reflections Robb Well, this had been two of the strangest days in my life. I save a woman from killing herself, comfort her by having sex with her, feed her breakfast, and drop her off to return to a husband who doesn't deserve her. Sure, I was recovering from a failed relationship of long standing, but I had never come close to committing suicide despite the pain. But, depression affects people in different ways and some can climb out of it, others can't without help. I hoped Wendy had the strength to do what she needed to do to make her life better. I drove home wondering if I would ever get a phone call from her in the future. After walking in the door I went to put things away in the kitchen– there was the pistol sitting where I had left it. I hefted it, it had been a long time since I had fired a pistol in the military; it still felt familiar. I walked to the bedroom and to the closet, opened my fire safe, and placed it inside along with the rounds I had taken out of the clip. Wendy I walked the fifteen minutes home thinking of what I would need to do. I walked in the door after seeing his car in the driveway– he was home. He was sitting in front of the TV watching a car race when I walked in. “Where have you been? We have to get ready for church in a few hours you know.” “I stayed with a friend last night. Sorry, I should have called, or left a text.” He looked at me with a wicked grin, “You go to the bedroom and take your clothes off. We haven't done it in a while, and I'm feeling you might be good about now.” I froze, my stomach went tight. If there was something I didn't want from him that was it. “I'm not in the mood right now, maybe later.” “I'm not interested if you're in the mood, get yourself in the mood. I'll be in after the race is over in about ten minutes.” “Honey, I'm sorry, I really don't want to, maybe after church this afternoon.” He looked at me with a scowl. “You're my wife, that means you listen to what I need, and give it when I want it. It's probably those pills you take to avoid getting pregnant. I hear they mess up a woman's mind too. It's time for you to stop taking them.” 'There's nothing wrong with my mind that getting away from you for a while won't solve. You haven't touched me in six months, and now you want me to flop onto my back for you. Well, it's not going to happen this time.“ He turned the volume down on the TV and stared at me with hard eyes, "What are you saying, you're not going to be a wife?” “What! Be a wife only when you want to be a husband! Why don't you be a husband to me instead of spending all your time with Joanne Winston,” my voice going shrill. “Joanne has nothing to do with this,” he thundered. “I'm grateful for that. My Lord, I guess you having her bent over the sofa, your cock inside her didn't mean anything.” I saw is face grow taut, his jaw moving slightly, but he didn't say anything. “Yes, I walked in and saw the both of you. You were so intent on screwing her you didn't even hear, or see me. I'm going to divorce your ass.” “You can't talk to me that way. I had a moment of weakness and I've prayed for forgiveness. I want to make it up to you.” “Oh, so you can go around screwing her for months and you expect me to forgive you. I guess I'm not the hardcore Christian woman you thought I was. I'm going to pack my clothes and things I need and find someplace else to live until the divorce is final.” He stormed towards me, grabbed my blouse and torn it open, his eyes wild, “You're in my house, you are my wife, I'm going to have you as is my right. Now, we can do it the hard way, or the easy way. But, I'm going to get my due out of you.” I knew I wasn't going to be able to stop him, he was much too large for me to resist him. My mind scrambled to find a way to tamp things down. For the first time I was afraid of being raped– by my own husband. Maybe I wasn't thinking straight, but it was the only thing that came to mind. “Well, it's about time you showed some real interest in these,” as I placed my hands under my breasts and pushed them up. I saw a look of confusion on his face. He stopped, his hands went down to his sides as his eyes remained glued on my heaving chest. I swallowed hard, it was taking every bit of strength for me to take a step toward him. I planted a kiss on his cheek, my stomach protesting, then forced a smile. “Finish watching your race, then come in and treat me as your wife. I went off the pill a month ago if you want to know.” I watched as he sat back down on the sofa, his temper had settled. I was sure he didn't even think my comment about Joanne made a difference– as far as he was concerned he'd been forgiven by the Lord. Well, I wasn't the Lord and the memory of them at the sofa was fresh in my mind. He was going to hell as far as I was concerned and I knew he would have company. He looked at me, his face stoic. “This will be over in about seven minutes. Glad you came to your senses.” His words made me want to heave. I rushed down the hall, into our bedroom, pulled out a suitcase and jammed underwear, a bra, some blouses, a few pairs of slacks, and two pairs of shoes into it. I slipped out the door into the garage as he stared at the TV. I didn't have much, but it would be enough for a few days until I could come back for more. The asshole wasn't ever going to touch me again. I rushed to my car and was away as fast as I could go, the tires squealing as I drove off. My last look was of him standing in front of the garage in my rear-view mirror– I had gotten away. I got as far as the park and pulled onto a side street and called my parents. They lived about two hours away where my husband wasn't likely to go. After a minute to settle myself, I called and told them I was coming to spend the night and would leave early for work in the morning. I Explained I would tell them what was going on when I got there. I started driving and felt my hands tremble as I gripped the steering wheel. He had intended on taking me regardless of what I wanted and the fear was now manifesting itself. I settled down after a while and the drive to my parents' home was enough time for me to reflect on my three years with him. Three full years of my life down the drain because I wasn't mature enough to know better– our relationship had gone bad after no more than a year. We had disagreed on one thing after another, at first small things, then major things– like having children, and having money in a savings account. I spilled everything to my parents, well… not everything. The pistol and Robb I omitted not wanting to admit I had been so desperate. They sat silent and let me talk and when I was finished told me they understood and would help me in any way they could. I took my suitcase into the guest bedroom and sat down on the bed. I opened the suitcase to see what I had selected in my haste to get out of the house hoping there was the right combination to wear to work the next day. I slept poorly, tossing and turning, thinking I had screwed my life up big time. I had sought revenge on by husband by sleeping with a total stranger and realized I would never use it against him. I didn't want to look like that kind of woman. He had his righteous Christian woman and the Lord had forgiven him. What did I have now? I felt asleep and jerked up with a start when the alarm went off. Chapter 5: Freudian Slip? Wendy I drove to work and stumbled into the office half awake. I struggled through the day and realized I hadn't made arrangements for a place to stay for the night. It didn't make sense to drive all the way back to my parents' house again. I hadn't closed my savings account, or made it a joint account after we married– now happy I hadn't. I went to the ATM and withdrew enough money for the week to stay in a cheap motel. It would do for the time being and I decided I wasn't going to go back for my clothes either– I'd shop for what I needed. The account was healthy enough to support me for a while, so at least I felt better about that. After work I drove to the cheapest place I knew, committing for one night. I walked into the room, put my suitcase on the chair, and fell exhausted onto the bed. I woke up three hours later feeling hungry and decided to walk down the street to a fast food place for a salad. I had put my phone on silent and when I looked at it found there were multiple calls, and text messages from my husband. I deleted all of them and blocked his number. No sense in talking with him, he could do that through my lawyer, and I'd find one before the end of the week. The week went along and the women at work knew something was up. I finally revealed I'd left my husband and was living in a motel. One of the single women offered me a room in her apartment saying she didn't use it for anything other than storing a few boxes of stuff. I accepted her offer and moved in two days later after buying a used single bed and bedding to make it up from a thrift shop. I needed to stretch my money as far as I could not knowing how long it would be before I could end my marriage. Clara was a godsend, she was always such a happy person, her personality was exactly what I needed, and I found my mood improved as the days went by. We shared expenses for food, so that helped too. The biggest change after a few days was I didn't feel stressed as much as I had before. I didn't realize how much it was taking out of me having to deal with my husband day in and day out. I found a lawyer and gave him the go ahead to do whatever was needed. He told me if my husband didn't contest the filing it could be done in a month at a modest cost. Under state law I was entitled to half of our real assets and funds held in joint accounts at the time of the filing. A week later I had diverted my paycheck to my new checking account. I was feeling better about the decision I had made when my husband showed up in the lobby of the building asking to see me. My lawyer told me it was best not to talk with him unless someone were with me, even if it were not him. I told the receptionist to tell him I was in a meeting for the rest of the day. I found out later he left after a few minutes saying he would try to see me later obviously unhappy. I was eating supper with Clara when my phone rang, it was my mother. I decided to ignore it and call her back after we finished eating. I walked into my bedroom for privacy, went to my contacts, and touched the screen. A male voice answered, thinking it was my dad who had picked up. “Hi Dad, this is Wendy. How are you?” There was a long pause, then. “Wendy, this is Robb. Are you okay?” Surprised, I stammered out a reply, then regained my composure. “How are you?” “Good, work and doing the volunteer stuff, nothing unusual. But, why are you calling me?” I didn't want to hurt his feelings by telling him I hadn't meant to call him. I was trying to come up with a plausible explanation when he offered. “You called my number by mistake didn't you?” “Yes, I'm sorry. I never took your number out of my contacts.” “I understand. So, things are going well with you and your husband?” “No. I'm in the process of getting a divorce. I'm living with a friend in her apartment until I get things settled. I hope my lawyer will have good news for me by next week.” That's great, ugh, well… not great news… “Robb, it's okay. I understand it's awkward.” “Good, it's good to know you're moving your life forward and you're safe. Well, I'll let you get back to whomever you meant to call.” “Thanks.” I replied not knowing exactly what else to say. I saw the call end and this time pressed the number for my mother: Roberta, not Robb. I would remove Robb's information after talking with her. My Mother answered and told me my husband had called her asking if she knew where I was living. I felt my heart go into my stomach. He was stilling looking for me. “Honey, I told him I didn't know where. I won't repeat what he said, it would only upset you. Your father and I think you're doing the right thing. Be strong, see this through, and when things settle down you'll find a man that's good for you.” That was my mother, always looking for the silver lining. We talked for another half hour and then I put my phone down. I would call my lawyer tomorrow and see if he had anything to tell me. I opened my contacts to delete Robb's number, my finger almost touching the screen when I pulled it back. I probably should have thanked him again for helping me. I'd call him back, then delete it after we finished talking. I selected his name, waited for the dial tone, and for him to pick up. “Robb here.” “Robb, it's Wendy again.” There was a pause. “You're alright aren't you?” I laughed. “Yes, I'm fine. I thought I should call you back and thank you again for helping me.” “Okay, you know I'm pleased you're alright. You sound good, I can almost see your smile. I remember what you look like when you wear one.” I felt myself smiling like a fool, I remembered when I had smiled at him that way. Memoires flooded my mine and I felt myself go warm remembering being in bed with him the following morning. There was a long pause between us, then I started to say something just has he did, we both stopped, another pause. “Go ahead, what did you have to say,” he offered. “I don't know, what did you want to say?” Another pause, I felt myself tense wondering now if I should have called him. “Wendy, are you free tonight?” “Yes. Well not free, but reasonable,” I replied flippantly. I heard him laugh. “Reasonable works for me. How about I come and pick you up and we can go out for a coffee.” “Robb, I'm still married. I want to, but I'm not sure it's a good idea.” “I understand, it makes sense, sorry. I guess I wasn't thinking straight.” “Robb, I would say yes otherwise. Really, I would.” - to be continued.. By R A Wallace for Literotica

A chance at a new life. by  r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Chapter 3: Regrets? Wendy I woke the next morning lying beside a man who wasn't my husband and felt good about it. I didn't feel a bit of guilt as I looked at him. I'd done two, one-night stands in my life and wasn't excited with what I found next to me in the morning. One of the reasons I had sworn off drinking before meeting my husband. The amazing part was, I didn't feel a bit horny at the moment and wondered if that was going to be a problem–would he want more from me now?As I lay there I wondered if he had saved my life, not merely by accident because of the baseball, but because he saw I was troubled and stayed with me, so I wouldn't try to use the pistol again. That was what I had intended. I simply didn't know if he had or not, but probably. His bringing me home with him had certainly changed my thinking in that regard. I'd been ready to end my life over a man Robb felt wasn't worthy of my consideration. Not that the passion he had shown as he lay into me didn't tell me I was desirable to at least one man. It had a tremendous effect on me for reasons I didn't fully understand, and maybe never would. I felt a movement, then Robb rolled over toward me, his eyes open. When he saw me looking at him he smiled, causing me smile back. “Could you spare a kiss this morning? He asked. "You mean could I spare a kiss and something else?” “A kiss and then you let me hold you for a while. The something else is up to you.” I laughed as I rolled over onto him, “Make way mister, you're going to get an armful of woman.” I snuggled into him and heard him reply. “You mean an armful of beautiful woman.” The words melted me immediately. If he had wanted to control me for his pleasure, he had me–no contest. We lay together not speaking for a while, his hands caressing my leg and arm. I kissed his neck a few times, then snuggled and closed my eyes again–he pulled me closer. I could hear his heart beating, feel his chest rise and fall, and smell him. When was the last time I had been so intimate and comfortable with a man? I couldn't remember for sure. It was sad, but I couldn't, not even with my husband. Shit! My husband. I was going to have to go home and face him today. Would he even notice I hadn't come home? If he did would he even care? Knowing him, his only concern was that I would make him look bad–his wife not home and obedient where she should be. He would push for me to attend Fellowship with him in the afternoon to keep up appearances with the congregation. I pushed the thought away as my stomach tightened. I'd make this time with Robb last another hour, then face the reality of my life. At this juncture I realized I had one to live thanks to someone who cared enough for a woman crying on a park bench to intervene. It was as incredible as it seemed I realized. I was lying in bed with a man in my panties after he had promised to do what I asked of him to end my despair. “Are you hungry?” He asked. “Yes, actually I am.” “Does scrambled eggs, corned-beefed hash, and toast sound good to you?” The words made my mouth start to water. I realized I hadn't eaten but the Danish since the previous morning. My stomach gave an audible growl and I placed my hand over it as if it would hush it. “I'll take that as a ‘yes'”, he laughed lightly. “I have to pee,” I slid out of bed and headed for the bathroom. I finished my business, washed my hands, than looked into the mirror while running my fingers through my hair. I thought I looked hideous. Then I thought again about why I was here in the first place. That's what a tart looks like. At least a satisfied one. I swallowed hard, opened the bathroom door, and walked into the bedroom to see Robb sitting on the edge of the bed in his briefs. When he saw me his jaw dropped. “My god! Wendy, you're gorgeous. Drop dead gorgeous.” I stopped dead in my tracks, looking down to see my breasts standing proud, my flat stomach, pantie clad pelvis, my shapely legs, and my red polished toenails. The sunlight coming in through the window hitting my skin warmed it ever so slightly. I looked up at him as he rose from the bed with a smile. I wasn't sure what he was going to do– grab me and take me without asking? “My turn. Why don't you get dressed, I'll join you in a minute, so we can eat.” The bathroom door closed and I walked to where my blouse and skirt lie on the floor. His words, his expression, his smile of obvious delight with my appearance all came back to me. I put my bra on, finished dressing, and sat on the edge of the bed looking around. The bedroom was tastefully decorated and there was no sign in the form of a photograph, or other articles suggesting he had a girlfriend. Okay, if he was unattached that made it easier, I wasn't the 'other woman'. At least I hoped I wasn't. I knew who my husband was screwing when I saw them from the hallway– she headed the prayer group that met on Friday nights almost every week. I had gone to several of them and stopped going as it was too much for me– touting how a woman should respect her husband and honor his wishes even if she weren't entirely onboard with it. Yes, she espoused Christian women bear the fruit of the Spirit- love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control. Well, so much for faithfulness and self-control parts. Peace might work too if you spelled it 'piece' and added two words. She was thin, with big boobs, and blonde hair that came out of a bottle. I'd met her husband twice and he made my husband look really good by comparison. It was obvious to me some of her prayers hadn't been answered. That, or God's plan for her was as flawed as my own. My husband was so deep into her they never noticed I was in the house. I had simply left in tears, devastated at the sight. Robb I was a little nervous as I opened my eyes–was she going to be ashamed, guilty, for what we'd done last night? Seeing her in the dim light the night before gave me hints she was well-endowed. It hadn't taken much effort to get her to orgasm. In fact, I had hardly gotten started when she gasped, and I felt her muscles contact around me. When she got on top she didn't hold anything back– she went all out. It was when she walked out of the bathroom that I saw her in full light for the first time– she was absolutely beautiful. Her husband had to be a real piece of work to walk away from someone like her. I was pleased I'd taken a low profile approach and brought her into my arms to comfort her when we woke. When she smiled her teeth showed from between nicely formed lips, her blue eyes sparkled. Though I knew it unwise to feel so protective, it made me want to never let her go. I reminded myself again she was separated from her husband, not divorced. She could go back to him, they could work things out. There are always two sides to a story– I could be the one to ruin their marriage. I had to admit it bothered me. Shit, what was I thinking? After what I saw, this woman was hurting and I had done the right thing by her. Don't overthink this dude, she needed someone, and you were there. Wendy I sat with a glass of orange juice as he made breakfast. I felt a little awkward just sitting there doing nothing. My husband would never cook because that was a woman's job. I tried to lighten the mood a little by asking Robb what he had planned for the day– at least it was a safe question. “I volunteer at the Community Food Bank, so I'll be working there most of the afternoon.” “Really, that sounds nice, I bet you meet a lot of interesting people there.” “I do, but sometimes it's hard to see how many people with young children have to rely on it. I never knew how many people live right on the edge until I started there. It makes me appreciate I have a good education and a well-paying job.” “So, what do you do?” “Computer Aided Design, CAD, for an engineering firm. It pays well and has regular hours. How about you?” It struck me that after talking with him for hours I'd never mentioned my job once. But, then in my emotional state that was the last thing on my mind. “I work as a clerical for a law firm, close to a paralegal I guess, but they don't pay me for that.” “Wendy, I have to ask. How are you feeling? Are you going to be ready to go home and feel safe?” “He's not abusive physically, so I'm not worried about that. But, in all honesty I'm dreading having to spend the afternoon with him, and I know he'll demand it.” “Do you want to stay another few hours?” “Thanks, but I know I should go home, take a shower, and get into some fresh clothes. I'm going to have to deal with it and a few hours here won't change anything. Robb, about last night. Thank you, I mean that. I needed what you gave me. You saved me from hurting myself.” “I think you should get some professional help. That is if you can afford it.” “I can't, but I'll deal with this. I've been putting off making the decision, but after yesterday I know I'm damned if I don't.” “What decision is that?” “I want to get a divorce and move on with my life. Thanks to you, I recognize killing myself wasn't the way to punish him. He would have won in a way, and I don't want that. Call it what you will, a form of revenge in a way, if I leave him. I have friends, family, and a job that pays enough to live on if I do.” We sat silent for a minute, eating in silence. Then I looked up at him with a smile. “I promise not to do something stupid.” “I want to believe that,” he replied with a firm expression. I reached for my shoulder bag hanging on the empty chair next to me, and took out the pistol, handing it to him butt first. “Here, keep this.” He took the pistol from my hand and placed it on the counter behind him, then looked at me. “I suppose I should take you home.” “Yes, but not home. Back to the park, I can walk from there, I don't…” “I know. You don't need to say it. I wouldn't want to make things any harder for you.” “Thank you for being so understanding.” “Wendy, give me your phone so I can put my contact information in it. Just in case… well… in case you need a friend again. By the way, you stayed with my wife Cindy and me last night. You know her from… let's see… she's one of your clients from work.” I took my phone out and handed it to him. When he gave it back I checked and saw he had put in 'Robb, Com. Food Bank'. I looked at him with a frown. “Just in case someone looks at your contacts. No reason for a man's first and last name to show up– it might cause problems. If someone asks, you may decide to volunteer, and I'm the contact person.” I was pretty much lost in thought as he drove me to the park. I felt myself tense, my stomach going into knots. I got out before Robb could attempt to open the door for me and looked back into the car– my emotions mixed with good and bad. “Robb, thank you. I know it sounds lame, but you made a difference, a big one. I can't explain why I asked you to do what I asked of you, maybe it was because I wanted to feel like a desirable woman again.” “Wendy, I can't pretend to know you, all I can say is you deserve to be happy. Please, don't throw your life away, do what you need to do to move your life forward. If you ever need a friend to lean on call me. I promise to be there for you.” I watched as he drove away, then turned and took the first step back to a life filled with problems. Regardless of the outcome, I had a life to rebuild and I was determined to make it better. It was time to face my demons. Robb had given me that chance– I wasn't going to waste it. I had always been strong in the face of adversity and the one time I had faltered there was someone who cared enough to pull me through. I would always be grateful to him. Chapter 4: Reflections Robb Well, this had been two of the strangest days in my life. I save a woman from killing herself, comfort her by having sex with her, feed her breakfast, and drop her off to return to a husband who doesn't deserve her. Sure, I was recovering from a failed relationship of long standing, but I had never come close to committing suicide despite the pain. But, depression affects people in different ways and some can climb out of it, others can't without help. I hoped Wendy had the strength to do what she needed to do to make her life better. I drove home wondering if I would ever get a phone call from her in the future. After walking in the door I went to put things away in the kitchen– there was the pistol sitting where I had left it. I hefted it, it had been a long time since I had fired a pistol in the military; it still felt familiar. I walked to the bedroom and to the closet, opened my fire safe, and placed it inside along with the rounds I had taken out of the clip. Wendy I walked the fifteen minutes home thinking of what I would need to do. I walked in the door after seeing his car in the driveway– he was home. He was sitting in front of the TV watching a car race when I walked in. “Where have you been? We have to get ready for church in a few hours you know.” “I stayed with a friend last night. Sorry, I should have called, or left a text.” He looked at me with a wicked grin, “You go to the bedroom and take your clothes off. We haven't done it in a while, and I'm feeling you might be good about now.” I froze, my stomach went tight. If there was something I didn't want from him that was it. “I'm not in the mood right now, maybe later.” “I'm not interested if you're in the mood, get yourself in the mood. I'll be in after the race is over in about ten minutes.” “Honey, I'm sorry, I really don't want to, maybe after church this afternoon.” He looked at me with a scowl. “You're my wife, that means you listen to what I need, and give it when I want it. It's probably those pills you take to avoid getting pregnant. I hear they mess up a woman's mind too. It's time for you to stop taking them.” 'There's nothing wrong with my mind that getting away from you for a while won't solve. You haven't touched me in six months, and now you want me to flop onto my back for you. Well, it's not going to happen this time.“ He turned the volume down on the TV and stared at me with hard eyes, "What are you saying, you're not going to be a wife?” “What! Be a wife only when you want to be a husband! Why don't you be a husband to me instead of spending all your time with Joanne Winston,” my voice going shrill. “Joanne has nothing to do with this,” he thundered. “I'm grateful for that. My Lord, I guess you having her bent over the sofa, your cock inside her didn't mean anything.” I saw is face grow taut, his jaw moving slightly, but he didn't say anything. “Yes, I walked in and saw the both of you. You were so intent on screwing her you didn't even hear, or see me. I'm going to divorce your ass.” “You can't talk to me that way. I had a moment of weakness and I've prayed for forgiveness. I want to make it up to you.” “Oh, so you can go around screwing her for months and you expect me to forgive you. I guess I'm not the hardcore Christian woman you thought I was. I'm going to pack my clothes and things I need and find someplace else to live until the divorce is final.” He stormed towards me, grabbed my blouse and torn it open, his eyes wild, “You're in my house, you are my wife, I'm going to have you as is my right. Now, we can do it the hard way, or the easy way. But, I'm going to get my due out of you.” I knew I wasn't going to be able to stop him, he was much too large for me to resist him. My mind scrambled to find a way to tamp things down. For the first time I was afraid of being raped– by my own husband. Maybe I wasn't thinking straight, but it was the only thing that came to mind. “Well, it's about time you showed some real interest in these,” as I placed my hands under my breasts and pushed them up. I saw a look of confusion on his face. He stopped, his hands went down to his sides as his eyes remained glued on my heaving chest. I swallowed hard, it was taking every bit of strength for me to take a step toward him. I planted a kiss on his cheek, my stomach protesting, then forced a smile. “Finish watching your race, then come in and treat me as your wife. I went off the pill a month ago if you want to know.” I watched as he sat back down on the sofa, his temper had settled. I was sure he didn't even think my comment about Joanne made a difference– as far as he was concerned he'd been forgiven by the Lord. Well, I wasn't the Lord and the memory of them at the sofa was fresh in my mind. He was going to hell as far as I was concerned and I knew he would have company. He looked at me, his face stoic. “This will be over in about seven minutes. Glad you came to your senses.” His words made me want to heave. I rushed down the hall, into our bedroom, pulled out a suitcase and jammed underwear, a bra, some blouses, a few pairs of slacks, and two pairs of shoes into it. I slipped out the door into the garage as he stared at the TV. I didn't have much, but it would be enough for a few days until I could come back for more. The asshole wasn't ever going to touch me again. I rushed to my car and was away as fast as I could go, the tires squealing as I drove off. My last look was of him standing in front of the garage in my rear-view mirror– I had gotten away. I got as far as the park and pulled onto a side street and called my parents. They lived about two hours away where my husband wasn't likely to go. After a minute to settle myself, I called and told them I was coming to spend the night and would leave early for work in the morning. I Explained I would tell them what was going on when I got there. I started driving and felt my hands tremble as I gripped the steering wheel. He had intended on taking me regardless of what I wanted and the fear was now manifesting itself. I settled down after a while and the drive to my parents' home was enough time for me to reflect on my three years with him. Three full years of my life down the drain because I wasn't mature enough to know better– our relationship had gone bad after no more than a year. We had disagreed on one thing after another, at first small things, then major things– like having children, and having money in a savings account. I spilled everything to my parents, well… not everything. The pistol and Robb I omitted not wanting to admit I had been so desperate. They sat silent and let me talk and when I was finished told me they understood and would help me in any way they could. I took my suitcase into the guest bedroom and sat down on the bed. I opened the suitcase to see what I had selected in my haste to get out of the house hoping there was the right combination to wear to work the next day. I slept poorly, tossing and turning, thinking I had screwed my life up big time. I had sought revenge on by husband by sleeping with a total stranger and realized I would never use it against him. I didn't want to look like that kind of woman. He had his righteous Christian woman and the Lord had forgiven him. What did I have now? I felt asleep and jerked up with a start when the alarm went off. Chapter 5: Freudian Slip? Wendy I drove to work and stumbled into the office half awake. I struggled through the day and realized I hadn't made arrangements for a place to stay for the night. It didn't make sense to drive all the way back to my parents' house again. I hadn't closed my savings account, or made it a joint account after we married– now happy I hadn't. I went to the ATM and withdrew enough money for the week to stay in a cheap motel. It would do for the time being and I decided I wasn't going to go back for my clothes either– I'd shop for what I needed. The account was healthy enough to support me for a while, so at least I felt better about that. After work I drove to the cheapest place I knew, committing for one night. I walked into the room, put my suitcase on the chair, and fell exhausted onto the bed. I woke up three hours later feeling hungry and decided to walk down the street to a fast food place for a salad. I had put my phone on silent and when I looked at it found there were multiple calls, and text messages from my husband. I deleted all of them and blocked his number. No sense in talking with him, he could do that through my lawyer, and I'd find one before the end of the week. The week went along and the women at work knew something was up. I finally revealed I'd left my husband and was living in a motel. One of the single women offered me a room in her apartment saying she didn't use it for anything other than storing a few boxes of stuff. I accepted her offer and moved in two days later after buying a used single bed and bedding to make it up from a thrift shop. I needed to stretch my money as far as I could not knowing how long it would be before I could end my marriage. Clara was a godsend, she was always such a happy person, her personality was exactly what I needed, and I found my mood improved as the days went by. We shared expenses for food, so that helped too. The biggest change after a few days was I didn't feel stressed as much as I had before. I didn't realize how much it was taking out of me having to deal with my husband day in and day out. I found a lawyer and gave him the go ahead to do whatever was needed. He told me if my husband didn't contest the filing it could be done in a month at a modest cost. Under state law I was entitled to half of our real assets and funds held in joint accounts at the time of the filing. A week later I had diverted my paycheck to my new checking account. I was feeling better about the decision I had made when my husband showed up in the lobby of the building asking to see me. My lawyer told me it was best not to talk with him unless someone were with me, even if it were not him. I told the receptionist to tell him I was in a meeting for the rest of the day. I found out later he left after a few minutes saying he would try to see me later obviously unhappy. I was eating supper with Clara when my phone rang, it was my mother. I decided to ignore it and call her back after we finished eating. I walked into my bedroom for privacy, went to my contacts, and touched the screen. A male voice answered, thinking it was my dad who had picked up. “Hi Dad, this is Wendy. How are you?” There was a long pause, then. “Wendy, this is Robb. Are you okay?” Surprised, I stammered out a reply, then regained my composure. “How are you?” “Good, work and doing the volunteer stuff, nothing unusual. But, why are you calling me?” I didn't want to hurt his feelings by telling him I hadn't meant to call him. I was trying to come up with a plausible explanation when he offered. “You called my number by mistake didn't you?” “Yes, I'm sorry. I never took your number out of my contacts.” “I understand. So, things are going well with you and your husband?” “No. I'm in the process of getting a divorce. I'm living with a friend in her apartment until I get things settled. I hope my lawyer will have good news for me by next week.” That's great, ugh, well… not great news… “Robb, it's okay. I understand it's awkward.” “Good, it's good to know you're moving your life forward and you're safe. Well, I'll let you get back to whomever you meant to call.” “Thanks.” I replied not knowing exactly what else to say. I saw the call end and this time pressed the number for my mother: Roberta, not Robb. I would remove Robb's information after talking with her. My Mother answered and told me my husband had called her asking if she knew where I was living. I felt my heart go into my stomach. He was stilling looking for me. “Honey, I told him I didn't know where. I won't repeat what he said, it would only upset you. Your father and I think you're doing the right thing. Be strong, see this through, and when things settle down you'll find a man that's good for you.” That was my mother, always looking for the silver lining. We talked for another half hour and then I put my phone down. I would call my lawyer tomorrow and see if he had anything to tell me. I opened my contacts to delete Robb's number, my finger almost touching the screen when I pulled it back. I probably should have thanked him again for helping me. I'd call him back, then delete it after we finished talking. I selected his name, waited for the dial tone, and for him to pick up. “Robb here.” “Robb, it's Wendy again.” There was a pause. “You're alright aren't you?” I laughed. “Yes, I'm fine. I thought I should call you back and thank you again for helping me.” “Okay, you know I'm pleased you're alright. You sound good, I can almost see your smile. I remember what you look like when you wear one.” I felt myself smiling like a fool, I remembered when I had smiled at him that way. Memoires flooded my mine and I felt myself go warm remembering being in bed with him the following morning. There was a long pause between us, then I started to say something just has he did, we both stopped, another pause. “Go ahead, what did you have to say,” he offered. “I don't know, what did you want to say?” Another pause, I felt myself tense wondering now if I should have called him. “Wendy, are you free tonight?” “Yes. Well not free, but reasonable,” I replied flippantly. I heard him laugh. “Reasonable works for me. How about I come and pick you up and we can go out for a coffee.” “Robb, I'm still married. I want to, but I'm not sure it's a good idea.” “I understand, it makes sense, sorry. I guess I wasn't thinking straight.” “Robb, I would say yes otherwise. Really, I would.” - to be continued.. By R A Wallace for Literotica

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life. by  r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 1: Intervention - Wendy Meets Robb. Wendy I sat sullen, depressed, on the park bench in the early evening watching a man playing catch with a boy, probably his son. I was fingering the pistol inside my shoulder bag, my finger on the trigger. I closed my eyes to start the silent count one…two… Wham! I was startled, my fingers closed reflexively in response, including the finger on the trigger. I heard a loud bang inside my shoulder bag. I looked down and saw the bullet hole just above the brown leather bottom. I pulled my hand out of the bag and found it was trembling, my heart pounding in my ears.“Oh, I'm so sorry. I hope you weren't hit?” I looked up to see the man standing in front of me, his image hazy as tears formed in my eyes again. I couldn't even end my life without screwing it up. I heard his voice again, but not his words. I sat my bag on the bench next to me and looked up when he spoke again, his face showing concern. “No, it didn't hit me,” I replied dumbly. “You don't look so good, your eyes are red as if you've been crying. Is there anything I can do to help, do you want to talk?” “Uncle Robb, Dad's here to pick me up. Thanks for playing catch with me for a while,” came a voice from behind me. I watched as he tossed the baseball in the general direction of the voice. “Any time Ted, tell your father I'll talk with him later.” I watched as the boy ran past us, got into a car, waved, and was gone. Numbed by it all, nothing in my mind made sense, it seemed I wasn't worth anything to anyone. “Mind if I sit with you?” “Look, I appreciate your kindness, but I'm not likely to be good company. I just found my husband with another woman. Not that I haven't suspected it for a while, but I thought our trial separation was working out. I just need to be alone.” “You weren't thinking of doing something stupid were you?” I looked at him, then my eyes went to the round hole in my bag. Stupid? It was a way out. My own husband hadn't slept with me in six months and he was getting off on another woman. Stupid? There was a reason I wasn't wearing my wedding ring. I didn't want to be found dead wearing something the bastard had given me. Robb I'd tried to catch the ball, jumping up to snag it when it sailed above my head. I had hit it just enough to send it toward the attractive woman sitting on the bench not far away. I thought I heard it hit the bench, not her, but a muffled sound seemed to have made her jump, and I felt an apology was in order. When I stopped in front of her I saw the teary eyes, at first thinking it had hit her. Then I noticed her eyes were puffy red, she'd been crying for a while. Her dark curly hair hung below her shoulders, her brown eyes placed below nicely trimmed eyebrows. She was dressed in a skirt and blouse, her exposed legs shapely, like the rest of her. She was obviously distressed, then I saw a small hole in her cloth shoulder bag as her eyes shifted to look at it. The slightly ragged hole seemed entirely out of place at that location. It was then I knew, the sound I'd heard wasn't the baseball hitting the bench–this woman needed help now. Wendy He sat down next to me even though I hadn't replied. Shit, did it matter? Another few minutes in my miserable life wasn't going to change anything. I hadn't even been able to kill myself and I realized I was pointing the pistol at the wrong person if I did. I knew I could never kill anyone, apparently not even myself. Then it popped into my head. If I were to do something now to get back at my husband I'd do what he had done to me. I would throw it in his face, telling him it was better than anything he had ever given me in all the years we'd been together. He hadn't been physically abusive to me, the fact he wouldn't touch me was painful enough; far worse in a way. What better way to get back at him by than by making him look like a man I now merely tolerated? That I had accepted his lack of performance, that I had loved him enough to accept it, but now I wouldn't. At first, I thought his lack of interest was due to the extra pounds I had put on made me unattractive to him. I lost the pounds, and it made no difference. Though the men at work made it evident they had noticed. I'd turned down several offers, thinking I would be true to our marriage vows–I wasn't that kind of woman. Now, maybe I needed to be. I would show him in a way he couldn't ignore. Brought back to the moment, I heard the man speak again, his hand on my shoulder as I looked at him with a blank expression. “Look, I'm not comfortable leaving you here alone by yourself. Too many things can happen to a woman in this park late in the day. Hell, even I'm leery of staying here too late. How about I take you for a coffee and you can tell me what you need.” I looked at him, “What I need is a good hard fuck. Can you do that?” I watched his face show a shocked expression. He didn't reply and I felt it just proved perhaps my husband was right– I wasn't even good for that anymore. I felt a sense of despair and desperation–I had been good for that at one time in my life. “Well, can you?” I pressed. “Yes, if you promise not to do anything more stupid than that,” looking at my bag. “You mean like take the pistol in my bag and shoot myself?” I replied facetiously. “That's what I had in mind, yes. I'll fuck you silly if you give me the gun.” He was looking right into my eyes, he wasn't looking at my boobs, or my legs. His eyes showed a genuine concern, his expression sympathetic, caring. I knew what the look of lust was in a man's eyes because I had been there before–it wasn't present in his. I reached for my bag and handed it to him, “You take it out.” I watched while he peered into my bag, inserted his hand, and pulled the pistol out. He flipped the safety on, removed the clip, took the bullets out, then placed it back inside with the clip inserted. He handed the bag to me while I looked at him with an earnest expectant expression. “Okay, coffee and a hard fuck, agreed.” He took my hand and held it gently, then looked into my eyes, “How about coffee, and a good fuck at my place if I can't talk you out of it. By the way my name is Robb.” “Agreed, I'm Wendy.” I walked beside Robb towards a nice looking car, glancing down at his left hand, I found he wasn't wearing a wedding ring. Though I knew it really didn't mean a dam thing to man if he didn't want it to. I still had revenge on my mind, thinking why put a bullet into my brain when I could go home, and shoot my husband right in the nuts, ending his ability to have sex with another woman. That is, right after I told him I'd been screwed all night long with a huge cock and loved every minute of it. I smiled to myself, thinking of the horror I'd see on his face when the pistol moved from his face down to his crotch. He would probably shit his pants before I pulled the trigger. Then he would dance around in agony as I turned and walked away–his penis and balls splattered on the floor around him. Robb opened the door of his car for me and I slid in thinking I was an idiot for marrying my husband in the first place. Two goddamned years of my life wasted trying to be a good wife while he flirted with most of my friends. They thought it was cute for a while, but when he propositioned one of them their attitude changed. I should have seen it, but I was still too love struck to recognize it for what it was. He really wanted me, not them, he was trying to make me jealous was what I had told myself over and over. Then it dawned on me one day when he didn't come home for an entire night–he didn't want me and wasn't man enough tell me to my face. I felt the car come to a stop and realized I hadn't said a word to Robb the entire time. I looked at him feeling like I was the lowest scum of the earth, a woman brought so low to want a man she had never met to screw her like a whore, but not charge for it. I wanted revenge and this was one way to get it. He looked at me while he placed his hand on my arm. “I'm buying the coffee and anything you want to eat, you talk, and I'll listen.” “Okay, but then we go to your place and you fuck me.” “That was what we agreed on,” he replied without any indication he was judging me. Why should he judge? He was getting a piece of ass for the price of a coffee and a donut. I watched when he passed in front of the car and came to open the door for me. Shit, what did I have to lose? Nothing. Robb was more attractive than my husband and he didn't have a gut that hung over his belt. We walked into the small diner, and I followed him to a table next to the window and sat down across from him. The waitress walked up with a menu and started to hand them to us with a smile. “We won't need a menu thank you. Two coffees, I'll take mine black, with a Danish, and whatever the lady would like.” The expression on the waitress's face was something I could appreciate. This wasn't going to result in much of a return to her for the effort she was going to put in–it was kind of like me and my marriage. “I'll have the same thank you.” I watched while she walked away and I turned my gaze to Robb, surprised to see he was studying something other than the cleave showing in my blouse–he was looking at my face. “You're an attractive woman when you don't have tears in your eyes. I'll bet you have a beautiful smile.” I moved in my seat, and looked away, feeling my face go red. When I looked back I couldn't help but give him a small smile. “Wendy, you talk. I'll listen, that was our agreement, well that and the other thing.” “If you think I'll talk and change my mind about the other thing, I won't.” “Fair enough, I'll keep my promise.” Our coffees arrived and I found myself spilling my guts as if someone had spoken an incantation to open my soul. I only stopped when the waitress returned, refilled our cups, and then I went on. He listened, never saying a word, just nodding his acknowledgement a few times. “You know, I'd like to kill that asshole. He's made my life, me, feel worthless for almost a year. I haven't told anyone about it until now, not even my parents, though I think they know things haven't been going well.” “Parents usually know even if you don't tell them. Mine always seemed to know if the woman I was dating didn't fit me before I discovered it for myself.” His expression didn't suggest much of anything–it seemed a simple acknowledgement he had endured a few failed relationships. I studied his face as he took another sip of coffee, his brown eyes and hair looked attractive to me, even his day-old stubble made him look manly. He didn't have those cute dimples, or a strong jaw line like I'd read in romance novels. Still, he was handsome in an understated way. Perhaps it was his calm demeanor and confidence that made him appealing. He called for the check and I watched as the waitress placed it in front of him. He looked at it as I read the amount of the bill, looking at it upside down. Reaching for the wallet in his back pocket he pulled out a ten and a five. The waitress returned a minute later, picking up the receipt and money, not smiling. “I'll be back with your change.” “Keep the change, you've earned it.” The last look I had of her showed a broad smile. The tip exceeded the amount of the bill by more than five dollars. He stood, waited for me to stand, then followed me out to the car and opened the door for me, closing it after I was inside. I pulled the sun visor down and looked in the mirror–at least my eyes weren't puffy and I was glad I hadn't used mascara, only eyeliner, though I hardly looked radiant. I looked at the clock on the dashboard, I'd talked for over two hours, and it was past seven, almost eight. “Ready to go home now?” he asked evenly. I knew my husband would be gone, it was a Saturday night, and he hadn't spent one with me in so long I couldn't remember the last time he had. It was one of the things I thought would change when we agreed to separate–that he would take me out like we were dating. We lived in the same house, I worked days, he worked the afternoon shift. It had been stressful, but we had made it work–sort of. “You mean to my house?” “Yes, I thought perhaps you might have changed your mind. Just checking to make sure.” I looked into his eyes. “I haven't. Take me home and do what we agreed to do.” Chapter 2: A Promise Delivered Robb I listened while she talked, letting her life unfold in front of me. She relaxed after a while, and the details she revealed told me she was a decent person. She had been raised a Catholic, left her faith to marry her husband, who was a Baptist, and found afterward his idea of marriage didn't quite jive with her own. It was more than a shock when she learned he was seeing one of their close friends from their congregation while she was at work–spending most of his day with her two, or three times a week. He had essentially left her by herself, not offering affection, or love even after she begged him to act as a husband. Yes, I felt pity for her, but pity somehow seemed less than what she really deserved. Frankly, more than once, I thought her husband was screwed up in the head. Her husband wanted her to be entirely obedient to his demands, and when she resisted even a little, decided she was not a worthy wife. Christian my ass, he was sinning while his wife sought to be loyal to him. She had concluded at the end of our talk she was glad she had remained on birth control despite his wanting her to become pregnant. She was honest about it with him, saying they should make sure they were financially secure before starting a family. He hadn't minded her birth control before they were married despite his religious teaching, but he had changed his tune afterward. His parents had asked her frequently if she were expecting, adding additional stress. I was eager to do something for her, but I was torn given the circumstances. If I didn't have sex with her what was the take away for her? I was sure it would only add to her miserable emotional state–if a stranger was unwilling to take her to bed her husband must be right. She would leave and find a bridge to jump off of. I had committed to having sex with her and she hadn't changed her mind. She was a very attractive woman, in that respect, I found the prospect acceptable. It was what would happen afterward that concerned me most. I had made the promise and I would keep it to best of my ability. I felt like an idiot for thinking letting her talk would change things. I knew I would have to be convincing when the time came–I had to be all in, or it was unlikely to work. Wendy It was a twenty minute drive to his apartment and when we started walking to the door I didn't feel anything other than excitement. He had treated me with dignity and respect the entire evening and never once was there a hint he considered me flawed, and unworthy of his attention. When he unlocked the door of his apartment I took a deep breath, it was time. Despite the fact I'd never done anything like this before, I was ready. We walked inside and when the lights came on I found myself in a nicely furnished apartment. It was mostly clean, with attractive colors, pictures on the walls. It was better than my own home in one respect, there wasn't a single religious saying, or picture– the Lord Jesus was not at hand here. I heard the door close and latch behind me with a click, then the padlock go home–I was alone with him and no one knew of my whereabouts. If this were a den of inequity, it felt right to me. I had come here for a specific reason and despite my slight apprehension, I wanted it to happen. I was wondering how hesitant he was going to be based upon his checking to see if I had changed my mind. I didn't have a chance to turn all the way around to face him when my feet left the floor, and I was in his arms. I gave a small shriek of surprise, then saw his face turn to look at me while my ass hung down; he held my legs at the knees with one arm, my back with the other. “Here on the floor, or in bed?” My mind raced. Oh shit, this is going to happen, oh shit. “I… I… don't… bed, on the bed.” We walked into the dark hallway and turned into a bedroom as I held onto him. The room was dim, a nightlight casting light onto the bed from the bathroom. My heart was beating so damn hard it felt like a beating bass drum was in my chest, pounding in my ears, my face felt flushed. He lay me down on the bed, then moved onto it next to me. “Robb… I…” His lips came hard onto mine and my response was swift and sure as I returned it with all I had. I sent my hand out to his back and pulled him to me as we wrestled together in a frenzied tangle. I broke our kiss, took a breath, and pushed onto him again. My body felt hot, as if it were being baked slowly, some parts warming faster than others. I ran my fingers through his hair and rolled on top of him, pressing my pelvis hard against his leg. We kissed, I rubbed hard, then harder, my pussy responding with soft, warm, pleasure. I pulled away and half sat up, cursing to myself–too much coffee. Damn, this was no time to have to take a pee. “Robb, I need to use the bathroom, I'm sorry, but I can't wait.”' “I'm not going to run away,” he said. I couldn't help but smile. Damn, he wanted to fuck me so badly he could hardly stand it. The thought thrilled me,–I was sure I could see it in his expression. Who was I kidding? I wanted it more. I don't know what I was thinking as I washed my hands after pulling my panties back up under my skirt. I was thinking I had ruined the moment. I had botched shooting myself, and now this. I was wrong as he pulled me down onto the bed and started to unbutton my blouse, his lips came to my chest, then moved to my neck. My arousal quickly shot through the roof as my hands went down to his crotch to find him firm and erect–it had been so long. I was breathing heavily as he pulled me up to a sitting position, removing my blouse and bra in what seemed mere seconds. His lips and tongue came to one breast, while the fingers of his other hand squeezed my nipple making my pussy ache. His passion consumed me, he wasn't like an animal clawing at me, but he was aggressive, confident, and knew what to do. His hand pulled my skirt up, the heel of his hand pressing firmly onto at the top of my slit, his fingers massaging my folds. I gasped and closed my eyes as the pleasure grew from each hard caress through my panties–I spread my legs wider and writhed with the stimulation I was feeling. I wanted more, that was my only thought as our lips met again, his lips sweet, moist, placed upon mine–it was as if they were specially made to be there. His kisses added to my arousal as my hands hungrily sought to touch him. It was as if a map of his body were imprinted in my mind–my hands found the buttons of his shirt, then the button of his pants. He sat up and I almost ripped the shirt off him, then reached down to yank his pants down and away. My hand dove into his briefs where I felt the firm, warm flesh of his erect member in my hand–the sensation added to my frenzy. I heard him growl into my ear as he brought his head next to mine, pushing me down onto the bed pinning me with his arms, his legs between mine, his hardness impossible to ignore. “I hope you're ready as I can't wait.” The words I needed thrilled me. I was a prize, lusted after,– his animal desires unmasked, directed only to me. Now, it was my lust combined with his and I wanted it to be hot, torrid. I looked into his eyes. “Do it,” as I reached down, grasping the tip of his cock. I ran his tip up and down over my slick slit, then placed it at my opening. I had my eyes open and watched as I felt him push inside me a few inches. On the exterior I must have looked somewhat calm, but inside I was on fire. His entrance was incredible–I was so damn sensitive. I grabbed his hips and pulled him toward me. “Damn it, do it,” I ordered forcefully. That was the last thing I had to say as he took me hard, then softer, than hard again until the ache in my pussy flared white hot as I closed my eyes and pushed my head back onto the mattress. I clawed at his shoulders with my fingertips as I held my breath, my orgasm strong, but short. I let my breath out not knowing if he had climaxed with me or not. My gaze had gone to the digital clock as I closed my eyes when we started–only four minutes had passed since he had pushed into me. I expected a pause, thinking he would be completely spent, unable to continue for a while. I waited for him to pull out knowing he had kept his promise. I sought to keep him as long as I could, placing my hands on his lower back, pushing myself against him repeatedly to keep him inside. To my surprise he moved his mouth to my ear. “You were quick, do you want more?” “More,” I whispered not believing it was even possible, though thrilled he found me sensual enough to take me again. “Then get on top, you want a hard fuck, then show me what you mean.” His words emboldened me, we disengaged, and he went onto his back. I moved into position over him. I was so sloppy wet he went into me in a single push without my having to place him with my hand. This time, I pushed my lips onto his, kissing him as I as I rested with my arms on his chest, hardly moving my pelvis, pressing down firmly so my clit felt good. Then the urge to move grew and I couldn't resist. I shifted my position and started rocking my pelvis over his hard cock with abandon. I was like a wild woman as I slid him over and within me, hitting my clit with the shaft of his dick, gasping as I took him to my full satisfaction. I was getting close and lay down fully on top of him, hands on his shoulders, moving only my pelvis until I felt him grow large inside me. Within seconds a huge orgasm took me that made my first one look puny by comparison. I slowed down, heard him groan, his hands came to my buttocks, pulling me onto him as he drove deep and held still. I felt his first strong pulses and felt them fade away as his hands came to caress my buns. After a minute, I slowly moved off and gave him a smile. Damn, it felt good to sin this way. My husband had never been this kind to me, finishing most times before I had even come close. I didn't know what to expect now. Was I good enough for more? Was he? Would he take me home? He took me into his arms and as we lay there caressing each other I closed my eyes. I didn't want to think about my husband, about what I had almost decided to do before I met Robb. I had been laid as I wanted. I was still living and my problems hadn't gone away. Regardless, I felt damn good for the first time in almost a year and he had proven I was a woman worth craving. I watched as Robb got up and walked into the bathroom, emerging a few seconds later with towels in his hand. He handed one to me, wrapped one over his crotch, slide back into bed, and reached for me after I put my towel in place. “Wendy, what do you want to do? It's almost twelve.” “Are you sorry you agreed to this?” I asked in a whisper. “Kiss me.” I sat up and looked at him. “You just screwed me two times, and you want me to kiss you?” “Yes, but for the record, you screwed me the second time.” For the first time in a long time I laughed–a real laugh. I felt so damned good. I had fucked Robb good and hard giving both of us pleasure. Who the hell was my piss-ant husband to tell me I wasn't a woman worth keeping? I had just proven I was to a man I had met hours ago. I leaned down and gave him a passionate kiss worthy of an award. I sat back up and looked at him with a stupid grin. “Well?” “It's a long walk to where you live, it's late, and I don't want to drive.” “Which means?” “You're not a stupid woman and anyone who treats you as if you are isn't worth having in your life.” “I don't have anything to wear?” He looked at me. “So far, that doesn't seem to be a big problem.” I realized the absurdity of my words and started to laugh. The hint of anxiety I had been feeling evaporated when his hand came to caress my breast, then grasped my shoulder pulling me down to lay on him.“ "You aren't afraid I'll do something stupid are you?” “No. You have a pistol without any bullets. So, if you want another stupid, hard fuck to make things better and not think of another way to harm yourself I'll give it to you.” - to be continued.. By R A Wallace for Literotica

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life. by  r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 1: Intervention - Wendy Meets Robb. Wendy I sat sullen, depressed, on the park bench in the early evening watching a man playing catch with a boy, probably his son. I was fingering the pistol inside my shoulder bag, my finger on the trigger. I closed my eyes to start the silent count one…two… Wham! I was startled, my fingers closed reflexively in response, including the finger on the trigger. I heard a loud bang inside my shoulder bag. I looked down and saw the bullet hole just above the brown leather bottom. I pulled my hand out of the bag and found it was trembling, my heart pounding in my ears.“Oh, I'm so sorry. I hope you weren't hit?” I looked up to see the man standing in front of me, his image hazy as tears formed in my eyes again. I couldn't even end my life without screwing it up. I heard his voice again, but not his words. I sat my bag on the bench next to me and looked up when he spoke again, his face showing concern. “No, it didn't hit me,” I replied dumbly. “You don't look so good, your eyes are red as if you've been crying. Is there anything I can do to help, do you want to talk?” “Uncle Robb, Dad's here to pick me up. Thanks for playing catch with me for a while,” came a voice from behind me. I watched as he tossed the baseball in the general direction of the voice. “Any time Ted, tell your father I'll talk with him later.” I watched as the boy ran past us, got into a car, waved, and was gone. Numbed by it all, nothing in my mind made sense, it seemed I wasn't worth anything to anyone. “Mind if I sit with you?” “Look, I appreciate your kindness, but I'm not likely to be good company. I just found my husband with another woman. Not that I haven't suspected it for a while, but I thought our trial separation was working out. I just need to be alone.” “You weren't thinking of doing something stupid were you?” I looked at him, then my eyes went to the round hole in my bag. Stupid? It was a way out. My own husband hadn't slept with me in six months and he was getting off on another woman. Stupid? There was a reason I wasn't wearing my wedding ring. I didn't want to be found dead wearing something the bastard had given me. Robb I'd tried to catch the ball, jumping up to snag it when it sailed above my head. I had hit it just enough to send it toward the attractive woman sitting on the bench not far away. I thought I heard it hit the bench, not her, but a muffled sound seemed to have made her jump, and I felt an apology was in order. When I stopped in front of her I saw the teary eyes, at first thinking it had hit her. Then I noticed her eyes were puffy red, she'd been crying for a while. Her dark curly hair hung below her shoulders, her brown eyes placed below nicely trimmed eyebrows. She was dressed in a skirt and blouse, her exposed legs shapely, like the rest of her. She was obviously distressed, then I saw a small hole in her cloth shoulder bag as her eyes shifted to look at it. The slightly ragged hole seemed entirely out of place at that location. It was then I knew, the sound I'd heard wasn't the baseball hitting the bench–this woman needed help now. Wendy He sat down next to me even though I hadn't replied. Shit, did it matter? Another few minutes in my miserable life wasn't going to change anything. I hadn't even been able to kill myself and I realized I was pointing the pistol at the wrong person if I did. I knew I could never kill anyone, apparently not even myself. Then it popped into my head. If I were to do something now to get back at my husband I'd do what he had done to me. I would throw it in his face, telling him it was better than anything he had ever given me in all the years we'd been together. He hadn't been physically abusive to me, the fact he wouldn't touch me was painful enough; far worse in a way. What better way to get back at him by than by making him look like a man I now merely tolerated? That I had accepted his lack of performance, that I had loved him enough to accept it, but now I wouldn't. At first, I thought his lack of interest was due to the extra pounds I had put on made me unattractive to him. I lost the pounds, and it made no difference. Though the men at work made it evident they had noticed. I'd turned down several offers, thinking I would be true to our marriage vows–I wasn't that kind of woman. Now, maybe I needed to be. I would show him in a way he couldn't ignore. Brought back to the moment, I heard the man speak again, his hand on my shoulder as I looked at him with a blank expression. “Look, I'm not comfortable leaving you here alone by yourself. Too many things can happen to a woman in this park late in the day. Hell, even I'm leery of staying here too late. How about I take you for a coffee and you can tell me what you need.” I looked at him, “What I need is a good hard fuck. Can you do that?” I watched his face show a shocked expression. He didn't reply and I felt it just proved perhaps my husband was right– I wasn't even good for that anymore. I felt a sense of despair and desperation–I had been good for that at one time in my life. “Well, can you?” I pressed. “Yes, if you promise not to do anything more stupid than that,” looking at my bag. “You mean like take the pistol in my bag and shoot myself?” I replied facetiously. “That's what I had in mind, yes. I'll fuck you silly if you give me the gun.” He was looking right into my eyes, he wasn't looking at my boobs, or my legs. His eyes showed a genuine concern, his expression sympathetic, caring. I knew what the look of lust was in a man's eyes because I had been there before–it wasn't present in his. I reached for my bag and handed it to him, “You take it out.” I watched while he peered into my bag, inserted his hand, and pulled the pistol out. He flipped the safety on, removed the clip, took the bullets out, then placed it back inside with the clip inserted. He handed the bag to me while I looked at him with an earnest expectant expression. “Okay, coffee and a hard fuck, agreed.” He took my hand and held it gently, then looked into my eyes, “How about coffee, and a good fuck at my place if I can't talk you out of it. By the way my name is Robb.” “Agreed, I'm Wendy.” I walked beside Robb towards a nice looking car, glancing down at his left hand, I found he wasn't wearing a wedding ring. Though I knew it really didn't mean a dam thing to man if he didn't want it to. I still had revenge on my mind, thinking why put a bullet into my brain when I could go home, and shoot my husband right in the nuts, ending his ability to have sex with another woman. That is, right after I told him I'd been screwed all night long with a huge cock and loved every minute of it. I smiled to myself, thinking of the horror I'd see on his face when the pistol moved from his face down to his crotch. He would probably shit his pants before I pulled the trigger. Then he would dance around in agony as I turned and walked away–his penis and balls splattered on the floor around him. Robb opened the door of his car for me and I slid in thinking I was an idiot for marrying my husband in the first place. Two goddamned years of my life wasted trying to be a good wife while he flirted with most of my friends. They thought it was cute for a while, but when he propositioned one of them their attitude changed. I should have seen it, but I was still too love struck to recognize it for what it was. He really wanted me, not them, he was trying to make me jealous was what I had told myself over and over. Then it dawned on me one day when he didn't come home for an entire night–he didn't want me and wasn't man enough tell me to my face. I felt the car come to a stop and realized I hadn't said a word to Robb the entire time. I looked at him feeling like I was the lowest scum of the earth, a woman brought so low to want a man she had never met to screw her like a whore, but not charge for it. I wanted revenge and this was one way to get it. He looked at me while he placed his hand on my arm. “I'm buying the coffee and anything you want to eat, you talk, and I'll listen.” “Okay, but then we go to your place and you fuck me.” “That was what we agreed on,” he replied without any indication he was judging me. Why should he judge? He was getting a piece of ass for the price of a coffee and a donut. I watched when he passed in front of the car and came to open the door for me. Shit, what did I have to lose? Nothing. Robb was more attractive than my husband and he didn't have a gut that hung over his belt. We walked into the small diner, and I followed him to a table next to the window and sat down across from him. The waitress walked up with a menu and started to hand them to us with a smile. “We won't need a menu thank you. Two coffees, I'll take mine black, with a Danish, and whatever the lady would like.” The expression on the waitress's face was something I could appreciate. This wasn't going to result in much of a return to her for the effort she was going to put in–it was kind of like me and my marriage. “I'll have the same thank you.” I watched while she walked away and I turned my gaze to Robb, surprised to see he was studying something other than the cleave showing in my blouse–he was looking at my face. “You're an attractive woman when you don't have tears in your eyes. I'll bet you have a beautiful smile.” I moved in my seat, and looked away, feeling my face go red. When I looked back I couldn't help but give him a small smile. “Wendy, you talk. I'll listen, that was our agreement, well that and the other thing.” “If you think I'll talk and change my mind about the other thing, I won't.” “Fair enough, I'll keep my promise.” Our coffees arrived and I found myself spilling my guts as if someone had spoken an incantation to open my soul. I only stopped when the waitress returned, refilled our cups, and then I went on. He listened, never saying a word, just nodding his acknowledgement a few times. “You know, I'd like to kill that asshole. He's made my life, me, feel worthless for almost a year. I haven't told anyone about it until now, not even my parents, though I think they know things haven't been going well.” “Parents usually know even if you don't tell them. Mine always seemed to know if the woman I was dating didn't fit me before I discovered it for myself.” His expression didn't suggest much of anything–it seemed a simple acknowledgement he had endured a few failed relationships. I studied his face as he took another sip of coffee, his brown eyes and hair looked attractive to me, even his day-old stubble made him look manly. He didn't have those cute dimples, or a strong jaw line like I'd read in romance novels. Still, he was handsome in an understated way. Perhaps it was his calm demeanor and confidence that made him appealing. He called for the check and I watched as the waitress placed it in front of him. He looked at it as I read the amount of the bill, looking at it upside down. Reaching for the wallet in his back pocket he pulled out a ten and a five. The waitress returned a minute later, picking up the receipt and money, not smiling. “I'll be back with your change.” “Keep the change, you've earned it.” The last look I had of her showed a broad smile. The tip exceeded the amount of the bill by more than five dollars. He stood, waited for me to stand, then followed me out to the car and opened the door for me, closing it after I was inside. I pulled the sun visor down and looked in the mirror–at least my eyes weren't puffy and I was glad I hadn't used mascara, only eyeliner, though I hardly looked radiant. I looked at the clock on the dashboard, I'd talked for over two hours, and it was past seven, almost eight. “Ready to go home now?” he asked evenly. I knew my husband would be gone, it was a Saturday night, and he hadn't spent one with me in so long I couldn't remember the last time he had. It was one of the things I thought would change when we agreed to separate–that he would take me out like we were dating. We lived in the same house, I worked days, he worked the afternoon shift. It had been stressful, but we had made it work–sort of. “You mean to my house?” “Yes, I thought perhaps you might have changed your mind. Just checking to make sure.” I looked into his eyes. “I haven't. Take me home and do what we agreed to do.” Chapter 2: A Promise Delivered Robb I listened while she talked, letting her life unfold in front of me. She relaxed after a while, and the details she revealed told me she was a decent person. She had been raised a Catholic, left her faith to marry her husband, who was a Baptist, and found afterward his idea of marriage didn't quite jive with her own. It was more than a shock when she learned he was seeing one of their close friends from their congregation while she was at work–spending most of his day with her two, or three times a week. He had essentially left her by herself, not offering affection, or love even after she begged him to act as a husband. Yes, I felt pity for her, but pity somehow seemed less than what she really deserved. Frankly, more than once, I thought her husband was screwed up in the head. Her husband wanted her to be entirely obedient to his demands, and when she resisted even a little, decided she was not a worthy wife. Christian my ass, he was sinning while his wife sought to be loyal to him. She had concluded at the end of our talk she was glad she had remained on birth control despite his wanting her to become pregnant. She was honest about it with him, saying they should make sure they were financially secure before starting a family. He hadn't minded her birth control before they were married despite his religious teaching, but he had changed his tune afterward. His parents had asked her frequently if she were expecting, adding additional stress. I was eager to do something for her, but I was torn given the circumstances. If I didn't have sex with her what was the take away for her? I was sure it would only add to her miserable emotional state–if a stranger was unwilling to take her to bed her husband must be right. She would leave and find a bridge to jump off of. I had committed to having sex with her and she hadn't changed her mind. She was a very attractive woman, in that respect, I found the prospect acceptable. It was what would happen afterward that concerned me most. I had made the promise and I would keep it to best of my ability. I felt like an idiot for thinking letting her talk would change things. I knew I would have to be convincing when the time came–I had to be all in, or it was unlikely to work. Wendy It was a twenty minute drive to his apartment and when we started walking to the door I didn't feel anything other than excitement. He had treated me with dignity and respect the entire evening and never once was there a hint he considered me flawed, and unworthy of his attention. When he unlocked the door of his apartment I took a deep breath, it was time. Despite the fact I'd never done anything like this before, I was ready. We walked inside and when the lights came on I found myself in a nicely furnished apartment. It was mostly clean, with attractive colors, pictures on the walls. It was better than my own home in one respect, there wasn't a single religious saying, or picture– the Lord Jesus was not at hand here. I heard the door close and latch behind me with a click, then the padlock go home–I was alone with him and no one knew of my whereabouts. If this were a den of inequity, it felt right to me. I had come here for a specific reason and despite my slight apprehension, I wanted it to happen. I was wondering how hesitant he was going to be based upon his checking to see if I had changed my mind. I didn't have a chance to turn all the way around to face him when my feet left the floor, and I was in his arms. I gave a small shriek of surprise, then saw his face turn to look at me while my ass hung down; he held my legs at the knees with one arm, my back with the other. “Here on the floor, or in bed?” My mind raced. Oh shit, this is going to happen, oh shit. “I… I… don't… bed, on the bed.” We walked into the dark hallway and turned into a bedroom as I held onto him. The room was dim, a nightlight casting light onto the bed from the bathroom. My heart was beating so damn hard it felt like a beating bass drum was in my chest, pounding in my ears, my face felt flushed. He lay me down on the bed, then moved onto it next to me. “Robb… I…” His lips came hard onto mine and my response was swift and sure as I returned it with all I had. I sent my hand out to his back and pulled him to me as we wrestled together in a frenzied tangle. I broke our kiss, took a breath, and pushed onto him again. My body felt hot, as if it were being baked slowly, some parts warming faster than others. I ran my fingers through his hair and rolled on top of him, pressing my pelvis hard against his leg. We kissed, I rubbed hard, then harder, my pussy responding with soft, warm, pleasure. I pulled away and half sat up, cursing to myself–too much coffee. Damn, this was no time to have to take a pee. “Robb, I need to use the bathroom, I'm sorry, but I can't wait.”' “I'm not going to run away,” he said. I couldn't help but smile. Damn, he wanted to fuck me so badly he could hardly stand it. The thought thrilled me,–I was sure I could see it in his expression. Who was I kidding? I wanted it more. I don't know what I was thinking as I washed my hands after pulling my panties back up under my skirt. I was thinking I had ruined the moment. I had botched shooting myself, and now this. I was wrong as he pulled me down onto the bed and started to unbutton my blouse, his lips came to my chest, then moved to my neck. My arousal quickly shot through the roof as my hands went down to his crotch to find him firm and erect–it had been so long. I was breathing heavily as he pulled me up to a sitting position, removing my blouse and bra in what seemed mere seconds. His lips and tongue came to one breast, while the fingers of his other hand squeezed my nipple making my pussy ache. His passion consumed me, he wasn't like an animal clawing at me, but he was aggressive, confident, and knew what to do. His hand pulled my skirt up, the heel of his hand pressing firmly onto at the top of my slit, his fingers massaging my folds. I gasped and closed my eyes as the pleasure grew from each hard caress through my panties–I spread my legs wider and writhed with the stimulation I was feeling. I wanted more, that was my only thought as our lips met again, his lips sweet, moist, placed upon mine–it was as if they were specially made to be there. His kisses added to my arousal as my hands hungrily sought to touch him. It was as if a map of his body were imprinted in my mind–my hands found the buttons of his shirt, then the button of his pants. He sat up and I almost ripped the shirt off him, then reached down to yank his pants down and away. My hand dove into his briefs where I felt the firm, warm flesh of his erect member in my hand–the sensation added to my frenzy. I heard him growl into my ear as he brought his head next to mine, pushing me down onto the bed pinning me with his arms, his legs between mine, his hardness impossible to ignore. “I hope you're ready as I can't wait.” The words I needed thrilled me. I was a prize, lusted after,– his animal desires unmasked, directed only to me. Now, it was my lust combined with his and I wanted it to be hot, torrid. I looked into his eyes. “Do it,” as I reached down, grasping the tip of his cock. I ran his tip up and down over my slick slit, then placed it at my opening. I had my eyes open and watched as I felt him push inside me a few inches. On the exterior I must have looked somewhat calm, but inside I was on fire. His entrance was incredible–I was so damn sensitive. I grabbed his hips and pulled him toward me. “Damn it, do it,” I ordered forcefully. That was the last thing I had to say as he took me hard, then softer, than hard again until the ache in my pussy flared white hot as I closed my eyes and pushed my head back onto the mattress. I clawed at his shoulders with my fingertips as I held my breath, my orgasm strong, but short. I let my breath out not knowing if he had climaxed with me or not. My gaze had gone to the digital clock as I closed my eyes when we started–only four minutes had passed since he had pushed into me. I expected a pause, thinking he would be completely spent, unable to continue for a while. I waited for him to pull out knowing he had kept his promise. I sought to keep him as long as I could, placing my hands on his lower back, pushing myself against him repeatedly to keep him inside. To my surprise he moved his mouth to my ear. “You were quick, do you want more?” “More,” I whispered not believing it was even possible, though thrilled he found me sensual enough to take me again. “Then get on top, you want a hard fuck, then show me what you mean.” His words emboldened me, we disengaged, and he went onto his back. I moved into position over him. I was so sloppy wet he went into me in a single push without my having to place him with my hand. This time, I pushed my lips onto his, kissing him as I as I rested with my arms on his chest, hardly moving my pelvis, pressing down firmly so my clit felt good. Then the urge to move grew and I couldn't resist. I shifted my position and started rocking my pelvis over his hard cock with abandon. I was like a wild woman as I slid him over and within me, hitting my clit with the shaft of his dick, gasping as I took him to my full satisfaction. I was getting close and lay down fully on top of him, hands on his shoulders, moving only my pelvis until I felt him grow large inside me. Within seconds a huge orgasm took me that made my first one look puny by comparison. I slowed down, heard him groan, his hands came to my buttocks, pulling me onto him as he drove deep and held still. I felt his first strong pulses and felt them fade away as his hands came to caress my buns. After a minute, I slowly moved off and gave him a smile. Damn, it felt good to sin this way. My husband had never been this kind to me, finishing most times before I had even come close. I didn't know what to expect now. Was I good enough for more? Was he? Would he take me home? He took me into his arms and as we lay there caressing each other I closed my eyes. I didn't want to think about my husband, about what I had almost decided to do before I met Robb. I had been laid as I wanted. I was still living and my problems hadn't gone away. Regardless, I felt damn good for the first time in almost a year and he had proven I was a woman worth craving. I watched as Robb got up and walked into the bathroom, emerging a few seconds later with towels in his hand. He handed one to me, wrapped one over his crotch, slide back into bed, and reached for me after I put my towel in place. “Wendy, what do you want to do? It's almost twelve.” “Are you sorry you agreed to this?” I asked in a whisper. “Kiss me.” I sat up and looked at him. “You just screwed me two times, and you want me to kiss you?” “Yes, but for the record, you screwed me the second time.” For the first time in a long time I laughed–a real laugh. I felt so damned good. I had fucked Robb good and hard giving both of us pleasure. Who the hell was my piss-ant husband to tell me I wasn't a woman worth keeping? I had just proven I was to a man I had met hours ago. I leaned down and gave him a passionate kiss worthy of an award. I sat back up and looked at him with a stupid grin. “Well?” “It's a long walk to where you live, it's late, and I don't want to drive.” “Which means?” “You're not a stupid woman and anyone who treats you as if you are isn't worth having in your life.” “I don't have anything to wear?” He looked at me. “So far, that doesn't seem to be a big problem.” I realized the absurdity of my words and started to laugh. The hint of anxiety I had been feeling evaporated when his hand came to caress my breast, then grasped my shoulder pulling me down to lay on him.“ "You aren't afraid I'll do something stupid are you?” “No. You have a pistol without any bullets. So, if you want another stupid, hard fuck to make things better and not think of another way to harm yourself I'll give it to you.” - to be continued.. By R A Wallace for Literotica

Cat and Henry share a relaxing intimate bath. by Eeveelynn. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Bath's ready.” I heard echo out of the bathroom. “Thankyou.” I mumbled, getting up from the bed, slower this time. The bath was aromatic, full of bubbles and looked so peaceful. I leaned against the door frame closing my eyes. “Cat, are you going to be ok in there?” He questioned softly. “I'm fine!” I snapped back to reality. I was aware of my stubborn determination to be self sufficient, especially after having panic attack.“It's ok to need help.” Again the soft tone of his voice irked at my independence. “I'm fully capable of having a bath, what are you going to do? join me? It's ok, I've got this.” I said trying and failing to unzip the back of my dress. “If that's what it takes to know you're ok? Then yes.” he replied as he lifted my hair and unzipped the dress for me, sliding it off my shoulders. The brush of his hands felt soft against my skin, giving me goose bumps. If I hadn't just burnt out all my brains reserves of adrenalin having a panic attack, I'm positive my mind would have been running at a thousand miles an hour, but for the first time in a long time, it wasn't. I was entirely focused on the basic things - like how relaxing the bath looked and how good it would feel to wash my face and hair. I still had some wits about me, as romantic as the concept of having a bath together was, and despite how my body was reacting to the idea, I wasn't necessarily in the right headspace for anything intimate; I tried to make that thought process clear. “It can't be anything. But, yeah, I'd appreciate the company. I don't really want to be alone right now.” I offered honestly, “but you can't look.” “I know.” He sighed, “Not like this, this is not how I ever imagined it Cat, I sincerely just want to make sure you're ok.” “Not like this…?” I repeated what he said. My brain and heart took a double take as I stared up at him. He'd thought about it, he'd thought about us. “OK, I'm not looking.” He turned around, embarrassed. I slipped out of my clothes and slowly hopped into the bath. It was gigantic, so full of bubbles. The water sitting almost at my shoulders, I was able to easily sit sideways with my knees up to my chest. “OK, you can look.” “Aw you look so small.” he noted, sitting next to the bath. “I thought you were going to join me?” “Ah, it's ok, I'll just keep you company, I really want to let you have space.” He reached and scooped up a handful of bubbles, placing them on my head “Cat in a hat.” I took a hand full of bubbles and blew into it, spraying him with them, he laughed and sighed. I turned to lie and stretch out in the bath, considering I had it all to myself, I thought it best to make the most of it. He leaned against the tub and played videos on his phone to keep us both amused, occasionally splashing me. “You know you actually need to wash yourself in the bath?” he joked. My eyes fluttered open and shut again, “Im just so tired, you said to relax.” I twisted his words to fit my agenda. “Come on, wake up!” he splashed my face. “No, you wake up.” I lazily splashed him back. “We can't hide in here all day.” Splash. “You can't hide in here all day,” I splashed him again “This is my home now.” “I thought Cats hated water.” Splash. “It's a myth, I'm a purrmaid now” I stretched out, enjoying my terrible pun and attempting to ignore the barrage of water attacks. He splashed me just for the bad joke, he sat there looking a little angry and wet “That's it! Cat-tatonic, you can't stay in there forever.” he got up and left the room. “I can and I will!!” I yelled after him. I didn't feel bad about it at all. I lied back again, closing my eyes and enjoying the peace, trying desperately not to accidentally fall asleep. He sauntered back a few minutes later wearing a towel. With all the photos and videos he'd sent me over the years I'd never actually seen him shirtless. I drank it in for a minute, his shoulders and arms were my favourite part, muscular with full sleeves of tattoos. “Hey, hey, hey, no looking.” he laughed and I covered my face with my hands, clearly still looking. “Cat, I don't really like my body, please?” “OK, ok, ok, just saying, I don't see why.” I turned away from him, this was difficult, I could have stared for decades, etching his physique into my mind like stone. “Now schooch over,” he demanded, “If you're never getting out, I'm getting in.” I moved forward in the bath and he stepped in, sitting behind me, making the water rise and splash a little over the edge. “OK, you were right, this is pretty relaxing. Well, pretty and relaxing.” I looked back and smiled at him, he always got to me with his sneaky compliments. “Alright now, come here” he said, I backed up little so I was sitting between his legs but not fully against him, I felt a sudden cold on my head. “What are you…?” He was washing my hair, I was confused but ok with it. “Since you're determined to just sit and do nothing, we'll be here for ever, so I'll do it.” He started to massage the shampoo into my hair, It was a nice feeling, I'd only had hair dressers ever do this and it wasn't like they actually got in a bath with you. It felt so intimate and caring, his hands massaging my tired head. I was close to melting down the drain with the water at that point, I was so at peace. I certainly didn't expect him to randomly blast the conditioner out with the shower head set to cold. I screamed and turned awkwardly in his lap “You bastard!” He was just smiling that dumb fucking smile that he always used to get away with anything. I put my knees on his legs to gain purchase and grabbed his throat lightly. I suddenly noticed he was looking down, not at my face. In my attempt to be threatening, I was giving him a full view of my breasts, nipples perky as the cold water dripped down my body. Something about the way I'd grabbed him dominantly stirred something inside me, something I didn't know was there. “If this is how I die I'm 100% fine with it.” he gleamed. “Ah, you pervert.” I teased, dropping back down into the water and turning my back to him quickly. Deflecting my own thoughts yet still sitting between his legs again, choosing to be closer this time. “hey, I did nothing.” “Sure.” He got a loofa and started scrubbing my back gently “This is kinda weird right?” I said thinking aloud, my brain starting to work again. “Do you want me to stop?” “Not at all, but I mean, we've sorta just met.” “We've been friends for eight years.” He said defensively. “Online though.” I reminded him. “So have you bathed chris?” I was referring to one of our mutual male friends. “No, but he's never refused to get out of a bathtub before, I guess this is a new one.” he laughed. “Arm up.” I raised my arm, he glided the loofa up and down, washing it, then proceeded down the side of my body, grazing my breast and hip. “Other one.” Same thing again, one of his hands had snaked its way to resting on my waist, I wasn't sure why it was so intensely comfortable but also so present in my mind. All the physical touch in such a gentle caring manner was turning me on a lot more then I expected. “Do you want to do the rest? Or do you want me to?” He questioned, it had become apparent the next parts would be very intimate. I slid back against him so my back was on his chest. “Is it weird I'm enjoying this? this is so relaxing and..” I paused, changing my thought pattern “I can do it if you don't want to?” “Not weird at all, I just don't want to make you uncomfortable. I'm so glad your feeling better” he pulled my waist towards him so I was fully pressed against him for a hug. He body felt good against mine, his arms felt strong wrapped around me. The bubbles, the water, all adding an extra layer of sensation. I knew he was being kind but it was impossible to not notice that he was absolutely turned on, I could feel him so hard against my back. “Seems like your feeling pretty good yourself.” I giggled. “Hey, I really can't help it, it doesn't have to mean anything. I just, can't…” he paused for a moment to collect his words “I can't control what my body feels with you naked. Just ignore it, I promised I wouldn't do anything but help you.” “I think I understand the feeling.” I sighed quietly to myself. “Hmm?” “Nothing… you missed a spot.” I said handing him the loofa again. He slowly washed my shoulders and collar bone, then skipped to my waist and stomach, he started mirroring what he was doing with his hand on one side, loofa in the other and occasionally swapping. It was slow and sensual, it felt like he was exploring my body. At a leisurely pace he moved to my legs and thighs, stopping just short of anything to intimate. I knew it wasn't intentional, but it felt like teasing and it was driving me wild, I could tell how wet I was even in the water. I was aware of my pulse in my pussy as he ran his hands up my inner thighs. I could feel his cock getting even harder, I wasn't sure that was possible when I had first lied back against him. He moved his hands up to my breasts, finally. I wiggled my ass, just a little, back into him. I was testing the waters, feeling his cock twitch against me, his breathing got heavier and faster. He slowly caressed my breasts, at first appearing to wash them but after a minute had past and his hands still lingered, I was sure he was just enjoying them. “I don't mind at all.” I said, wanting to give him some confirmation that I was enjoying the attention to detail, I leant my head back against his chest and closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation. He let the loofa go and slid his hands around, slowly squeezing and massaging my chest. Letting his fingers glide over my nipples, which were getting harder at his touch. He intermittently pinched each one, I moaned a little, not intending to, but rather unable to controll it. His hands started to take turns at exploring more of my body. “You're really beautiful and soft, you feel amazing.” he sighed in my ear. In a lot of ways I wanted it to stop but I also couldn't seem to say no. I was so heavily conflicted between my attraction and fear of the level of intensity. I'd always been scared of Henry in that way, I always felt like I'd die of thirst without his attention, but I also felt like I'd drown in the emotion attached to it. He had, and probably always would be ‘The one', as stupid as that sounded. He wasn't the guy I imagined fucking without strings attached, he was so much more to me. He came with the dream of the life after, the simple life; full of laughter and light. We'd spent eight years talking everyday, never tiring, never losing interest. He was always a passing ship in the night, one of us always in a relationship, the unobtainable and that felt so safe. However, right now, we were both alone, together. Everything about him felt so right, his hands on my body, his presence, the way we fit together so well, just lying on him watching TV or even now, in the bath, it just felt so much like I was a part of him and he was a part of me. I tensed up and he felt it, he stopped touching me instantly. “Evelyn, are you ok?” He didn't say Cat, he used my actual name not the nickname everyone called me. “I just…” I turned in the water, sitting up and slipping my legs over his to face him, “Can we do this?” “Only if you want to?” He looked at me puzzled. “I mean, with you? can it be casual? Isn't it always going to be more?” “Cat, it can mean whatever you want it to, or I can stop right now if you want and I'll go get dressed. You know how I've always felt about you, but also, I respect you. It can just be fun, if that's all you want at the moment. I've never been able to do this kind of thing without the connection, but I already have that with you and nothing will ruin that. All I can think in this moment is that fucking you would feel right, for once Cat, don't overthink.” I stared at him intensely. Was he just saying what I wanted to hear? Am I going to hurt him? am I going to hurt us? This is the type of thing that's going to invoke a few days worth of reckless behaviour from me and I was well aware of my patterns. “I really want to,” I admitted “my body is screaming at me to, but, I don't want to hurt you.” I was watching his face intently for any sign that this could be wrong. “I rather be hurt 1000 times then never feel you,” he put his hands back on my hips starting to pull me down onto his lap. “I need to know what it feels like to be inside you, I need to watch your perfect body bounce, I need to see your face as you feel me inch by inch, I don't care about myself right now. I need to know what it feels like to make you cum.” Fuck, he knew how to talk when he wanted to. He knew what was in my head and he knew how I felt. He also knew I wasn't going to back down now. I hated that he knew me. I couldn't help myself, I managed to lie to myself in that moment, maybe it could just be fun, maybe it wouldn't have an effect on the dynamic of our friendship. We'd talked a lot about sex with the distance keeping us safe, some nights spent exchanging fantasies, messages and videos. I knew everything about what he wanted, the magic words that would tip the scales for him, and he knew everything about how my body worked and what I might do. We both knew I was far more experienced, him only having a few sexual partners in the past worried me, but not enough to stop me. The logical part of my brain had shut down. I needed to be the dominant one here, I needed to show him. He could talk smoother then I ever could, but I could use my body. “Cat we don't have to- ” I cut him off and grabbed his throat, I enjoyed that feeling earlier, I wanted to try it again. I pulled myself to him and kissed him deeply, his hand raised to mine in shock but he relented and kissed me back. I kneeled over him and used my other hand to stroke his hard cock under the water. His hands slid across my body, I'm not sure he knew what to do with my sudden assault on his senses. I felt him moan into my kiss as I moved my hand up and down the length of his shaft, taking my time to rub slowly around his head, feeling it twitch in response. I released my grip off his neck and used my hand to move his hands to my ass which was hovering over him, he seemed to follow the motions amazingly. I continued to stroke his cock, surprised that it was larger then I expected. I climbed further onto him sliding the head of his cock gently up and down, from my entrance to my clit, as I kept up the motion of sliding my hand up and down his shaft. He was starting to put pressure on my hips, begging to get inside me each time I slid up and down on him. The wetness of my cunt so different to the water of the bath. I teased him with each movement as I used his dick as a toy for my own stimulation, I wanted him to force me down onto it, he seemed to yield finally, grabbing my hips properly and pulling me onto him, inch by inch. I'd been turned on for the entire bath, I felt so swollen and as he forced his way in we both gasped, breaking the passionate kiss, locked into inhaling each other's breath. By the time he was fully sheathed inside of me I was almost shaking, he fit so well, I wasn't going to last long at all. I kissed him again, biting his lip and wrapping an arm around his shoulders. I started riding him like my life depended on it, like every groan he made brought me closer to an edge I was ready to fall off a thousand times. I grinded harder against him, wanting to be so full I would never need to be fucked again, and it worked so well, up and down, him enjoying my bubble covered breasts as they bounced in his face. I felt the familiar buildup of my orgasm coming on as I rode harder and faster. I gripped him tighter as my pussy clenched around his cock, unable to keep my mouth shut I let out a very audible moan of pleasure, I leant back enjoying the aftershocks of my orgasm. He seemed to be enjoying the expression on my face before he got a serious look, grabbing my hips harder than before and using my body. He was stronger than I expected, I wasn't doing any of the work anymore, just enjoying feeling him lift me and pull me back down onto him as the water splashed around us and his face started to tense. I slid my hand back under water to rub my clit, if he was coming, I'd be damned if I wasn't going to come again with him. It wasn't hard for me to get close again, he was so focused, grunting and fucking me hard, I was loving the view, the way his arms and body tensed, the focus on his face, the way he threw his head back, moving me like I weighed nothing, grinding his hips up to mine. I knew what would get him there, from every fantasy he'd sent me and I knew he'd fucking love it and hate it. “You have to pull out, I'm not on birth control.” I teased at him, he agreed and started going harder than before, I could feel him twitching inside me, I knew I was going to cum when he did. I wrapped my arms around him and started fucking him back again, our hips meeting. He was starting to shake, he stopped suddenly. “I'm going to cum, I have to stop.” He gasped, I knew what we both wanted to hear. I grabbed his throat again and held onto his back as tight as I could, continuing to grind against him as deeply as I could. “Don't you fucking dare, I'm not letting go, you're going to fill me or we'll never do this again.” His eyes lit up with a touch of fear and excitement as he gave in, finally thrusting back knowing that I needed his seed, it only took a moment and I felt him explode inside me, shooting layer after layer of warm cum into me. My body fucking loved it, exploding into an orgasm that just kept clenching for what felt like minutes around his cock as it pulsed. I let my grip loosen as I let my head fall against his, having an exhausted giggle, he smiled and laughed with me, wrapping his arms around my body and occasionally thrusting to see my face as we recovered our breath. “You can't do that or I'm going to need to cum again” I breathed, trying to lift myself off him, he held me down. “Do it.” he whispered with an evil grin, I started to grind on him softly, it wasn't going to take much. He leant me back and watched me, finally using his fingers to rub my clit, as my breasts bounced freely and he met each of my thrusts again, he was watching me so intimately but I couldn't keep my eyes open. It was happening again, I gasped and held his arms tightly as I shuddered with another orgasm. He seemed so pleased with himself, kissing me again softy down my neck. “You're mine,” he whispered, moving my hair from my face “My good little cum slut.” The language surprised me, but more in a way that I enjoyed. We both got out of the bath and wrapped ourselves in towels. The bathroom was completely flooded, I giggled and bent to pick up my wet clothes. I felt his hand lift my towel at the back as I did, still bent over I looked back at him confused. “Just admiring my work” he smiled that damn smile again, it always amazed me how confident men got after you fulfilled a fantasy. I moved into a presenting pose and let him enjoy the view of his cum dripping from my pussy for a moment, he slicked his finger up and down my slit. “hey, no touching unless your prepared to finish the job again.” He kept going, sliding his fingers back and forth over my clit before sliding his fingers inside of me, pushing his dripping cum back in. This man was determined to make sure I couldn't think for a week. But that's when we heard a knock at the door. by Eeveelynn for Literotica

Cat and Henry share a relaxing intimate bath. by Eeveelynn. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Bath's ready.” I heard echo out of the bathroom. “Thankyou.” I mumbled, getting up from the bed, slower this time. The bath was aromatic, full of bubbles and looked so peaceful. I leaned against the door frame closing my eyes. “Cat, are you going to be ok in there?” He questioned softly. “I'm fine!” I snapped back to reality. I was aware of my stubborn determination to be self sufficient, especially after having panic attack.“It's ok to need help.” Again the soft tone of his voice irked at my independence. “I'm fully capable of having a bath, what are you going to do? join me? It's ok, I've got this.” I said trying and failing to unzip the back of my dress. “If that's what it takes to know you're ok? Then yes.” he replied as he lifted my hair and unzipped the dress for me, sliding it off my shoulders. The brush of his hands felt soft against my skin, giving me goose bumps. If I hadn't just burnt out all my brains reserves of adrenalin having a panic attack, I'm positive my mind would have been running at a thousand miles an hour, but for the first time in a long time, it wasn't. I was entirely focused on the basic things - like how relaxing the bath looked and how good it would feel to wash my face and hair. I still had some wits about me, as romantic as the concept of having a bath together was, and despite how my body was reacting to the idea, I wasn't necessarily in the right headspace for anything intimate; I tried to make that thought process clear. “It can't be anything. But, yeah, I'd appreciate the company. I don't really want to be alone right now.” I offered honestly, “but you can't look.” “I know.” He sighed, “Not like this, this is not how I ever imagined it Cat, I sincerely just want to make sure you're ok.” “Not like this…?” I repeated what he said. My brain and heart took a double take as I stared up at him. He'd thought about it, he'd thought about us. “OK, I'm not looking.” He turned around, embarrassed. I slipped out of my clothes and slowly hopped into the bath. It was gigantic, so full of bubbles. The water sitting almost at my shoulders, I was able to easily sit sideways with my knees up to my chest. “OK, you can look.” “Aw you look so small.” he noted, sitting next to the bath. “I thought you were going to join me?” “Ah, it's ok, I'll just keep you company, I really want to let you have space.” He reached and scooped up a handful of bubbles, placing them on my head “Cat in a hat.” I took a hand full of bubbles and blew into it, spraying him with them, he laughed and sighed. I turned to lie and stretch out in the bath, considering I had it all to myself, I thought it best to make the most of it. He leaned against the tub and played videos on his phone to keep us both amused, occasionally splashing me. “You know you actually need to wash yourself in the bath?” he joked. My eyes fluttered open and shut again, “Im just so tired, you said to relax.” I twisted his words to fit my agenda. “Come on, wake up!” he splashed my face. “No, you wake up.” I lazily splashed him back. “We can't hide in here all day.” Splash. “You can't hide in here all day,” I splashed him again “This is my home now.” “I thought Cats hated water.” Splash. “It's a myth, I'm a purrmaid now” I stretched out, enjoying my terrible pun and attempting to ignore the barrage of water attacks. He splashed me just for the bad joke, he sat there looking a little angry and wet “That's it! Cat-tatonic, you can't stay in there forever.” he got up and left the room. “I can and I will!!” I yelled after him. I didn't feel bad about it at all. I lied back again, closing my eyes and enjoying the peace, trying desperately not to accidentally fall asleep. He sauntered back a few minutes later wearing a towel. With all the photos and videos he'd sent me over the years I'd never actually seen him shirtless. I drank it in for a minute, his shoulders and arms were my favourite part, muscular with full sleeves of tattoos. “Hey, hey, hey, no looking.” he laughed and I covered my face with my hands, clearly still looking. “Cat, I don't really like my body, please?” “OK, ok, ok, just saying, I don't see why.” I turned away from him, this was difficult, I could have stared for decades, etching his physique into my mind like stone. “Now schooch over,” he demanded, “If you're never getting out, I'm getting in.” I moved forward in the bath and he stepped in, sitting behind me, making the water rise and splash a little over the edge. “OK, you were right, this is pretty relaxing. Well, pretty and relaxing.” I looked back and smiled at him, he always got to me with his sneaky compliments. “Alright now, come here” he said, I backed up little so I was sitting between his legs but not fully against him, I felt a sudden cold on my head. “What are you…?” He was washing my hair, I was confused but ok with it. “Since you're determined to just sit and do nothing, we'll be here for ever, so I'll do it.” He started to massage the shampoo into my hair, It was a nice feeling, I'd only had hair dressers ever do this and it wasn't like they actually got in a bath with you. It felt so intimate and caring, his hands massaging my tired head. I was close to melting down the drain with the water at that point, I was so at peace. I certainly didn't expect him to randomly blast the conditioner out with the shower head set to cold. I screamed and turned awkwardly in his lap “You bastard!” He was just smiling that dumb fucking smile that he always used to get away with anything. I put my knees on his legs to gain purchase and grabbed his throat lightly. I suddenly noticed he was looking down, not at my face. In my attempt to be threatening, I was giving him a full view of my breasts, nipples perky as the cold water dripped down my body. Something about the way I'd grabbed him dominantly stirred something inside me, something I didn't know was there. “If this is how I die I'm 100% fine with it.” he gleamed. “Ah, you pervert.” I teased, dropping back down into the water and turning my back to him quickly. Deflecting my own thoughts yet still sitting between his legs again, choosing to be closer this time. “hey, I did nothing.” “Sure.” He got a loofa and started scrubbing my back gently “This is kinda weird right?” I said thinking aloud, my brain starting to work again. “Do you want me to stop?” “Not at all, but I mean, we've sorta just met.” “We've been friends for eight years.” He said defensively. “Online though.” I reminded him. “So have you bathed chris?” I was referring to one of our mutual male friends. “No, but he's never refused to get out of a bathtub before, I guess this is a new one.” he laughed. “Arm up.” I raised my arm, he glided the loofa up and down, washing it, then proceeded down the side of my body, grazing my breast and hip. “Other one.” Same thing again, one of his hands had snaked its way to resting on my waist, I wasn't sure why it was so intensely comfortable but also so present in my mind. All the physical touch in such a gentle caring manner was turning me on a lot more then I expected. “Do you want to do the rest? Or do you want me to?” He questioned, it had become apparent the next parts would be very intimate. I slid back against him so my back was on his chest. “Is it weird I'm enjoying this? this is so relaxing and..” I paused, changing my thought pattern “I can do it if you don't want to?” “Not weird at all, I just don't want to make you uncomfortable. I'm so glad your feeling better” he pulled my waist towards him so I was fully pressed against him for a hug. He body felt good against mine, his arms felt strong wrapped around me. The bubbles, the water, all adding an extra layer of sensation. I knew he was being kind but it was impossible to not notice that he was absolutely turned on, I could feel him so hard against my back. “Seems like your feeling pretty good yourself.” I giggled. “Hey, I really can't help it, it doesn't have to mean anything. I just, can't…” he paused for a moment to collect his words “I can't control what my body feels with you naked. Just ignore it, I promised I wouldn't do anything but help you.” “I think I understand the feeling.” I sighed quietly to myself. “Hmm?” “Nothing… you missed a spot.” I said handing him the loofa again. He slowly washed my shoulders and collar bone, then skipped to my waist and stomach, he started mirroring what he was doing with his hand on one side, loofa in the other and occasionally swapping. It was slow and sensual, it felt like he was exploring my body. At a leisurely pace he moved to my legs and thighs, stopping just short of anything to intimate. I knew it wasn't intentional, but it felt like teasing and it was driving me wild, I could tell how wet I was even in the water. I was aware of my pulse in my pussy as he ran his hands up my inner thighs. I could feel his cock getting even harder, I wasn't sure that was possible when I had first lied back against him. He moved his hands up to my breasts, finally. I wiggled my ass, just a little, back into him. I was testing the waters, feeling his cock twitch against me, his breathing got heavier and faster. He slowly caressed my breasts, at first appearing to wash them but after a minute had past and his hands still lingered, I was sure he was just enjoying them. “I don't mind at all.” I said, wanting to give him some confirmation that I was enjoying the attention to detail, I leant my head back against his chest and closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation. He let the loofa go and slid his hands around, slowly squeezing and massaging my chest. Letting his fingers glide over my nipples, which were getting harder at his touch. He intermittently pinched each one, I moaned a little, not intending to, but rather unable to controll it. His hands started to take turns at exploring more of my body. “You're really beautiful and soft, you feel amazing.” he sighed in my ear. In a lot of ways I wanted it to stop but I also couldn't seem to say no. I was so heavily conflicted between my attraction and fear of the level of intensity. I'd always been scared of Henry in that way, I always felt like I'd die of thirst without his attention, but I also felt like I'd drown in the emotion attached to it. He had, and probably always would be ‘The one', as stupid as that sounded. He wasn't the guy I imagined fucking without strings attached, he was so much more to me. He came with the dream of the life after, the simple life; full of laughter and light. We'd spent eight years talking everyday, never tiring, never losing interest. He was always a passing ship in the night, one of us always in a relationship, the unobtainable and that felt so safe. However, right now, we were both alone, together. Everything about him felt so right, his hands on my body, his presence, the way we fit together so well, just lying on him watching TV or even now, in the bath, it just felt so much like I was a part of him and he was a part of me. I tensed up and he felt it, he stopped touching me instantly. “Evelyn, are you ok?” He didn't say Cat, he used my actual name not the nickname everyone called me. “I just…” I turned in the water, sitting up and slipping my legs over his to face him, “Can we do this?” “Only if you want to?” He looked at me puzzled. “I mean, with you? can it be casual? Isn't it always going to be more?” “Cat, it can mean whatever you want it to, or I can stop right now if you want and I'll go get dressed. You know how I've always felt about you, but also, I respect you. It can just be fun, if that's all you want at the moment. I've never been able to do this kind of thing without the connection, but I already have that with you and nothing will ruin that. All I can think in this moment is that fucking you would feel right, for once Cat, don't overthink.” I stared at him intensely. Was he just saying what I wanted to hear? Am I going to hurt him? am I going to hurt us? This is the type of thing that's going to invoke a few days worth of reckless behaviour from me and I was well aware of my patterns. “I really want to,” I admitted “my body is screaming at me to, but, I don't want to hurt you.” I was watching his face intently for any sign that this could be wrong. “I rather be hurt 1000 times then never feel you,” he put his hands back on my hips starting to pull me down onto his lap. “I need to know what it feels like to be inside you, I need to watch your perfect body bounce, I need to see your face as you feel me inch by inch, I don't care about myself right now. I need to know what it feels like to make you cum.” Fuck, he knew how to talk when he wanted to. He knew what was in my head and he knew how I felt. He also knew I wasn't going to back down now. I hated that he knew me. I couldn't help myself, I managed to lie to myself in that moment, maybe it could just be fun, maybe it wouldn't have an effect on the dynamic of our friendship. We'd talked a lot about sex with the distance keeping us safe, some nights spent exchanging fantasies, messages and videos. I knew everything about what he wanted, the magic words that would tip the scales for him, and he knew everything about how my body worked and what I might do. We both knew I was far more experienced, him only having a few sexual partners in the past worried me, but not enough to stop me. The logical part of my brain had shut down. I needed to be the dominant one here, I needed to show him. He could talk smoother then I ever could, but I could use my body. “Cat we don't have to- ” I cut him off and grabbed his throat, I enjoyed that feeling earlier, I wanted to try it again. I pulled myself to him and kissed him deeply, his hand raised to mine in shock but he relented and kissed me back. I kneeled over him and used my other hand to stroke his hard cock under the water. His hands slid across my body, I'm not sure he knew what to do with my sudden assault on his senses. I felt him moan into my kiss as I moved my hand up and down the length of his shaft, taking my time to rub slowly around his head, feeling it twitch in response. I released my grip off his neck and used my hand to move his hands to my ass which was hovering over him, he seemed to follow the motions amazingly. I continued to stroke his cock, surprised that it was larger then I expected. I climbed further onto him sliding the head of his cock gently up and down, from my entrance to my clit, as I kept up the motion of sliding my hand up and down his shaft. He was starting to put pressure on my hips, begging to get inside me each time I slid up and down on him. The wetness of my cunt so different to the water of the bath. I teased him with each movement as I used his dick as a toy for my own stimulation, I wanted him to force me down onto it, he seemed to yield finally, grabbing my hips properly and pulling me onto him, inch by inch. I'd been turned on for the entire bath, I felt so swollen and as he forced his way in we both gasped, breaking the passionate kiss, locked into inhaling each other's breath. By the time he was fully sheathed inside of me I was almost shaking, he fit so well, I wasn't going to last long at all. I kissed him again, biting his lip and wrapping an arm around his shoulders. I started riding him like my life depended on it, like every groan he made brought me closer to an edge I was ready to fall off a thousand times. I grinded harder against him, wanting to be so full I would never need to be fucked again, and it worked so well, up and down, him enjoying my bubble covered breasts as they bounced in his face. I felt the familiar buildup of my orgasm coming on as I rode harder and faster. I gripped him tighter as my pussy clenched around his cock, unable to keep my mouth shut I let out a very audible moan of pleasure, I leant back enjoying the aftershocks of my orgasm. He seemed to be enjoying the expression on my face before he got a serious look, grabbing my hips harder than before and using my body. He was stronger than I expected, I wasn't doing any of the work anymore, just enjoying feeling him lift me and pull me back down onto him as the water splashed around us and his face started to tense. I slid my hand back under water to rub my clit, if he was coming, I'd be damned if I wasn't going to come again with him. It wasn't hard for me to get close again, he was so focused, grunting and fucking me hard, I was loving the view, the way his arms and body tensed, the focus on his face, the way he threw his head back, moving me like I weighed nothing, grinding his hips up to mine. I knew what would get him there, from every fantasy he'd sent me and I knew he'd fucking love it and hate it. “You have to pull out, I'm not on birth control.” I teased at him, he agreed and started going harder than before, I could feel him twitching inside me, I knew I was going to cum when he did. I wrapped my arms around him and started fucking him back again, our hips meeting. He was starting to shake, he stopped suddenly. “I'm going to cum, I have to stop.” He gasped, I knew what we both wanted to hear. I grabbed his throat again and held onto his back as tight as I could, continuing to grind against him as deeply as I could. “Don't you fucking dare, I'm not letting go, you're going to fill me or we'll never do this again.” His eyes lit up with a touch of fear and excitement as he gave in, finally thrusting back knowing that I needed his seed, it only took a moment and I felt him explode inside me, shooting layer after layer of warm cum into me. My body fucking loved it, exploding into an orgasm that just kept clenching for what felt like minutes around his cock as it pulsed. I let my grip loosen as I let my head fall against his, having an exhausted giggle, he smiled and laughed with me, wrapping his arms around my body and occasionally thrusting to see my face as we recovered our breath. “You can't do that or I'm going to need to cum again” I breathed, trying to lift myself off him, he held me down. “Do it.” he whispered with an evil grin, I started to grind on him softly, it wasn't going to take much. He leant me back and watched me, finally using his fingers to rub my clit, as my breasts bounced freely and he met each of my thrusts again, he was watching me so intimately but I couldn't keep my eyes open. It was happening again, I gasped and held his arms tightly as I shuddered with another orgasm. He seemed so pleased with himself, kissing me again softy down my neck. “You're mine,” he whispered, moving my hair from my face “My good little cum slut.” The language surprised me, but more in a way that I enjoyed. We both got out of the bath and wrapped ourselves in towels. The bathroom was completely flooded, I giggled and bent to pick up my wet clothes. I felt his hand lift my towel at the back as I did, still bent over I looked back at him confused. “Just admiring my work” he smiled that damn smile again, it always amazed me how confident men got after you fulfilled a fantasy. I moved into a presenting pose and let him enjoy the view of his cum dripping from my pussy for a moment, he slicked his finger up and down my slit. “hey, no touching unless your prepared to finish the job again.” He kept going, sliding his fingers back and forth over my clit before sliding his fingers inside of me, pushing his dripping cum back in. This man was determined to make sure I couldn't think for a week. But that's when we heard a knock at the door. by Eeveelynn for Literotica

 Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 6A Naturist Media Empire.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Suzi, the entertainer.We all sat there a little lost for words, Annie eventually saying "Well I'd sign up just for the views in the garden."We all smiled at this before Suzi said, "Do you think she did that all off the top of her head, unscripted and unplanned."I nodded before saying "I think so, she just a complete natural. She manages to combine a relaxed wholesomeness with an incredible sexuality."Annie laughed, "Dave, When did you become so articulate?""I know what you mean; normally he just rubs his cock like an ape and says 'I'd like to fuck that'.I stuck my tongue out at the two laughing women before all our attentions turned to Muriel and BJ who were coming through the door. Muriel was still naked and smiling broadly, her face alight with the cold and the excitement. Annie gave BJ a ‘thumbs-up' and he smiled, whether because of the Wi-Fi, or something else, I'm not sure.Suzi stood and embraced Muriel, "You were incredible, did you just make that up off the top of your head?""I did. I considered winking at the camera with my asshole when I was bent over, but decided to do it with my eye at the end." When we all stopped laughing Muriel said, "That was so exhilarating and exciting I want to do it every day. How did it look on the screen?""Brilliant." Annie said, "The quality was great and you were mesmerizing."Muriel went and put a dressing gown on to warm up a bit, when she returned she said, "So what do we do now, can we post it online?""We could but there's no real point." BJ said. "Firstly I need to set Annie up in her cabin so she can broadcast tonight. After she's finished I can come back here and set up your site, get you a paywall and then you're good to go. We can post that as your intro video and I can show you how to add content yourself.""Wonderful, why don't you both come back for a celebratory meal and we can do it after, if we're not too jolly."It turned out Annie wanted to rent two cabins, one to live in and one as a studio to film in. I helped them carry their gear in and then left them to get ready, Annie telling me the cam site she was on and to make sure we all watched later.We logged on and hardly recognized the bedroom she was filming from, whatever they'd done with the lights it looked amazing. Annie was sat in a large swivel chair I'd carried in earlier, smiling as big as ever. "Do you think we should have another small glass of wine while we watch?" Muriel asked, Suzi looking at her as if it was a silly question; I went to the kitchen and opened a new bottle.I could hear them both giggling and wondered what I was missing, corking the bottle in my haste to get back. "What have I missed?""Nothing too exciting, just Annie undoing a button and squeezing her tits through her shirt." Muriel said."That's enough for Dave to start wanking." Suzi chided me."You don't give me any credit, I'd want to see at least two buttons undone." I feign indignation.She'd only been on ten minutes but already had over forty viewers, as if they were waiting for her to come on. "I think I'll start the cooking, call me when it heats up." With that Muriel left and went to the kitchen, leaving the two of us alone for the first time that day."How you doing, it's been a strange day." I said as I hugged Suzi."I'm doing ok, excited and nervous at the same time, I can't believe we've agreed to film ourselves naked."I was about to point out that last year, plenty of people had cameras when she posed as Lady Godiva but before I could Suzi leant in and gave me a gorgeous, sumptuous kiss, only interrupted by Muriel shouting. "I seem to be low on potatoes. Do you have any over at your cabin?""I think we do, I'll go and have a look." Suzi kissed me again and said, "See you soon lover boy, don't get too excited by Annie's cam show." Before standing and leaving.After a few minutes Muriel returned, saying she couldn't do anymore til Suzi came back.Annie was up to eighty viewers and began removing her shirt. Her tits were pushed up in an undersized bra, "I love her tits." Muriel said, almost lecherously. I was smiling at this when Annie's face suddenly turned away from the camera, a surprised looked replaced by an even bigger smile.I almost choked on my wine. A naked Suzi was kissing Annie, before breaking the embrace and waving at the camera. Suzi turned and bent at the waist, her hands coming behind her and pulling her cheeks apart, the camera somehow automatically zooming in. She straightened and blew a kiss before walking off camera as calmly as she'd walked on. Annie looked speechless, managing "That's the ghost of Lady Godiva who haunts these cabins." Before bursting into a fit of giggles.By the silly grin on Muriel's face I could tell she wasn't as surprised as me, "What? You didn't really think I was out of potatoes did you?""Suzi came up with that idea when you were getting the wine, she texted BJ to make sure he left the doors unlocked." I just smiled, I loved these women.Suzi came bursting through the door, breathless and naked, apart from the slippers on her feet, her body pink and her nipples hard. I stood up and she almost jumped into my arms, kissing and hugging me hungrily, "It was cold and I decided to run back, it felt so wonderful that I did another short lap of the camp as well. How did I look?""Incredible, stunning." Said Muriel.I couldn't help myself, I rubbed my cock and said in my deepest, dumbest voice "I'd like to fuck that." Muriel looked on confused as we laughed at our silly inside joke.I cuddled Suzi again and with her back to Muriel I pulled her ass cheeks apart "What do you think Muriel, should she have done it like this." I adjusted my hands and swiveled from another angle, "Or like this?"Muriel giggled, "Stop that David or I'll never get the supper cooked."As you can imagine, the cam show and Suzi's surprise appearance was the main subject of conversation as we ate. Annie joined us and said she loved it and so did the audience. BJ said it was all recorded and we could watch it back if we wanted, We all laughed as Suzi went bright red and said no thank you.BJ quickly set up the site and we came up with a name "Naked Me' not very inventive but to the point. He said we should shoot a few photos and videos next, and we'd be up and running. He said that if we planned on putting up daily updates and chatting; and answering patrons questions we should charge at least a month pass for basic, and more for the interactive elements. We said we'd decide by the next day, when the site went live.What with the long, exciting day and the wine; I think we were all exhausted and a little emotional as we kissed each other goodnight. I thought Suzi and I might chat some more, but we quickly fell asleep.We awoke groggily to a knocking on our cabin, Suzi kicking me out of bed to go out and answer the door. I shut the bedroom door then opened the front door. A vibrant and naked Muriel greeted me, video camera in hand. Filming my bleary-eyed face she started talking, 'This is ‘Dan', our property manager. He lives here with his fiancée Sandy', our events coordinator. She scanned down my naked body, my cock twitching when the camera reached it, 'As you can see, he's pleased to see me.' She stopped filming and entered the cabin, whispering she said, "Get Suzi out of bed but don't tell her I have the camera."I was waking up a bit and thought it might be a bit of fun. I walked back into the bedroom to find Suzi dozing but barely covered by the duvet, it took all my willpower not to ignore Muriel and climb back into bed. I woke her gently, "Muriel's in the living room.""Well tell her to come in here.""She already sat down, she seems upset by something."This was sneaky, but I knew the effect it would have, Suzi, wakening more, and after looking at me strangely, climbed out of bed and went to Muriel.'And this is the gorgeous ‘Sandy', the girl with the sexiest bed head in the world.'It took Suzi a moment to realize what was going on, and that she was being filmed. I stood behind her, but could see her raise her arm and her finger, "Fucking bitch." She said, although not too angrily. She turned back into the bedroom and looked down at my semi hard-on, saying, "And you can put that fucking thing away as well." Before diving back onto the bed and pulling the duvet up around her.Muriel was smiling and still filming, laughing as she said, 'So another glorious day in naked central begins.'Muriel put the camera down and said to get back into bed and she'd bring coffee in."I'm up now, all of me. Why don't I film you making coffee." I offered.Muriel was a star, talking to the camera the whole time, bestowing the virtues of a naked lifestyle and giving silly if quaint little bits of advice, 'Be very careful when boiling a kettle, especially you more voluptuous ladies, as one's nips can easily get scolded.'She seemed completely comfortable being naked in front of the camera and moved with an elegance and grace, her whole demeanor exuding confidence and positivity Her posture and long legs made her look very fuckable.She picked up the two mugs and motioned for me to follow her into the bedroom. Suzi sat up and automatically pulled the duvet up around herself. Muriel bent and gave a lovely view of her ass as she placed the coffees on the nightstand. She turned to the camera and said that she was going to leave us to enjoy our coffee in peace and that she was going to come back later and interview us. She took the camera from me and filmed my naked butt, climbing back into bed.She turned the camera off and sat on the edge of the bed, "Sorry about the rude awakening, couldn't resist it.""Cow." Suzi looked at the clock and saw it was 9:30; way later than we'd normally get up "What time have you been up since?" I asked Muriel.Muriel smiled, "BJ knocked me up at 7am."You could always rely on Muriel to use a double entendre, if she could. "Said he had an appointment at 9.”“I interjected that I wanted an appointment at 69.”He ignored my mastery of wit and asked;  did I want him to set a few cameras up in my living quarters, so we could get the site going?I said ‘yes' and he put one in my bedroom, bathroom, kitchen and living room.""But your toilet is also in your bathroom." I said.Muriel's eyes widened as a silly grin crossed her face, "I know, exciting isn't it. You can hear me go but not actually see anything, other than if I stand to wipe. I did pee in the shower before I came out, just to see the quality and you can even see the pee bouncing up as it splashes.""Enough information.” Suzi interjected; “And did this go out on our site?" Suzi inquired."It did, but no one's watching, as we don't have any members yet. All the live stuff is stored though, so we can access it later, and put it up if we want, for anyone who's missed it.BJ said he'd been thinking about it, and that we should have two sections to the site, a sort of VIP area where they can see daily live streams and another area where people can chat and see video's and pictures we post. £25 for the VIP and £10 for the standard.""What content's up now?""The intro video that is free and a video of me getting out of bed and stretching. I fluffed up my hair like an arena rock star from the 80s, then climbed back in bed once the camera was up. Then I pretended to be just getting up. I also wrote a quick blog, explaining about us and the site.""You've been busy." Suzi said, smiling as she took a sip of her coffee "Don't you mind having the cameras in your house?"Muriel hesitated, and even looked a little sheepish, "If I'm honest it's like all my wildest fantasies come true, being naked and exposed, with ‘god knows who' watching me; but still very safe in my own home. Kids, I've been like a cat in heat, since BJ woke me up."I hadn't had a pee since I woke, and that, combined with listening to Muriel, had me almost painfully hard.I looked at Suzi who had a look on her face that I knew well, a plan, often a dangerous or sexy one, was forming in her head.“Dave, you get up and take the camera. Muriel you lie down and spread your legs. Show the world how turned on you are.”You could see Muriel wanted to, "I don't think we're meant to be that type of fans site.""As you said, yourself; we don't have any fans yet." Suzi literally jumped out of bed, her bouncing boobs and jiggling ass adding to the sexuality in the room. "Dave you turn the camera on, and I'll get our laptop.”She returned from the living room, the lap top open and typing with one hand, her eyes widening, and a smile forming on her lips. Then, giving me a dirty look before giggling, "You're meant to be filming Muriel not me."She placed the computer on the bed where she'd lain, her lovely young boobs filling the screen in HD. "'Dan'! Get out of bed and film Muriel."I did as I was told, my cock sticking out, almost obscenely, as I tried to keep the camera trained on Muriel."You've got a massive boner! It's one of the things male naturists most worry about, getting a socially embarrassing erection, I was thinking I should do a tutorial for the site on how to get rid of them." As Muriel said, this she took a playful swipe at my cock, and chatted her teeth, almost ‘Hannibal Lecter' style."You're such a tart, now lie down and show the world how much you like being filmed." ‘Sandy' said.Muriel lay down and put her head on my pillow, the lap top showing the live stream beside her. I was at the foot of the bed and let the camera slowly pan up her body, her hands gently caressing her tummy and tits."Pinch your nipples." Muriel did as ‘Sandy' ordered, a small groan escaping her lips. "Pinch them harder, twist them, pull them to the ceiling, show the world what a bitch on heat will do."Muriel did it, her eyes closing, her breath shortening and her muscles tensing as she worked herself up."Finger yourself, that's it, pull your cunt apart for the world to see. Put three fingers in, rub your clit." There was a gleam of sweat all over Muriel, the sweat and the tension in her muscles making her look incredible as her orgasm built."Open your eyes, look at ‘Dan's' big cock, where do you want it, in your mouth, in your pussy, up your ass." A stream of yes, yes, yes's escaped Muriel's lips as she arched off the bed, almost panting for breath as she collapsed back down.I stopped filming and looked to Suzi, her own face red and her hand between her legs. As if reading my mind, she said; "Don't you fucking dare."I smiled and put the camera down, instead I moved to Muriel and gently kissed her forehead, before covering her with the duvet."I think we all need a cold shower, and no, not at yours' in front of the camera." Suzi said this as she looked at the lap top, giggling, and sayings 'oops.'

 Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 6A Naturist Media Empire.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Suzi, the entertainer.We all sat there a little lost for words, Annie eventually saying "Well I'd sign up just for the views in the garden."We all smiled at this before Suzi said, "Do you think she did that all off the top of her head, unscripted and unplanned."I nodded before saying "I think so, she just a complete natural. She manages to combine a relaxed wholesomeness with an incredible sexuality."Annie laughed, "Dave, When did you become so articulate?""I know what you mean; normally he just rubs his cock like an ape and says 'I'd like to fuck that'.I stuck my tongue out at the two laughing women before all our attentions turned to Muriel and BJ who were coming through the door. Muriel was still naked and smiling broadly, her face alight with the cold and the excitement. Annie gave BJ a ‘thumbs-up' and he smiled, whether because of the Wi-Fi, or something else, I'm not sure.Suzi stood and embraced Muriel, "You were incredible, did you just make that up off the top of your head?""I did. I considered winking at the camera with my asshole when I was bent over, but decided to do it with my eye at the end." When we all stopped laughing Muriel said, "That was so exhilarating and exciting I want to do it every day. How did it look on the screen?""Brilliant." Annie said, "The quality was great and you were mesmerizing."Muriel went and put a dressing gown on to warm up a bit, when she returned she said, "So what do we do now, can we post it online?""We could but there's no real point." BJ said. "Firstly I need to set Annie up in her cabin so she can broadcast tonight. After she's finished I can come back here and set up your site, get you a paywall and then you're good to go. We can post that as your intro video and I can show you how to add content yourself.""Wonderful, why don't you both come back for a celebratory meal and we can do it after, if we're not too jolly."It turned out Annie wanted to rent two cabins, one to live in and one as a studio to film in. I helped them carry their gear in and then left them to get ready, Annie telling me the cam site she was on and to make sure we all watched later.We logged on and hardly recognized the bedroom she was filming from, whatever they'd done with the lights it looked amazing. Annie was sat in a large swivel chair I'd carried in earlier, smiling as big as ever. "Do you think we should have another small glass of wine while we watch?" Muriel asked, Suzi looking at her as if it was a silly question; I went to the kitchen and opened a new bottle.I could hear them both giggling and wondered what I was missing, corking the bottle in my haste to get back. "What have I missed?""Nothing too exciting, just Annie undoing a button and squeezing her tits through her shirt." Muriel said."That's enough for Dave to start wanking." Suzi chided me."You don't give me any credit, I'd want to see at least two buttons undone." I feign indignation.She'd only been on ten minutes but already had over forty viewers, as if they were waiting for her to come on. "I think I'll start the cooking, call me when it heats up." With that Muriel left and went to the kitchen, leaving the two of us alone for the first time that day."How you doing, it's been a strange day." I said as I hugged Suzi."I'm doing ok, excited and nervous at the same time, I can't believe we've agreed to film ourselves naked."I was about to point out that last year, plenty of people had cameras when she posed as Lady Godiva but before I could Suzi leant in and gave me a gorgeous, sumptuous kiss, only interrupted by Muriel shouting. "I seem to be low on potatoes. Do you have any over at your cabin?""I think we do, I'll go and have a look." Suzi kissed me again and said, "See you soon lover boy, don't get too excited by Annie's cam show." Before standing and leaving.After a few minutes Muriel returned, saying she couldn't do anymore til Suzi came back.Annie was up to eighty viewers and began removing her shirt. Her tits were pushed up in an undersized bra, "I love her tits." Muriel said, almost lecherously. I was smiling at this when Annie's face suddenly turned away from the camera, a surprised looked replaced by an even bigger smile.I almost choked on my wine. A naked Suzi was kissing Annie, before breaking the embrace and waving at the camera. Suzi turned and bent at the waist, her hands coming behind her and pulling her cheeks apart, the camera somehow automatically zooming in. She straightened and blew a kiss before walking off camera as calmly as she'd walked on. Annie looked speechless, managing "That's the ghost of Lady Godiva who haunts these cabins." Before bursting into a fit of giggles.By the silly grin on Muriel's face I could tell she wasn't as surprised as me, "What? You didn't really think I was out of potatoes did you?""Suzi came up with that idea when you were getting the wine, she texted BJ to make sure he left the doors unlocked." I just smiled, I loved these women.Suzi came bursting through the door, breathless and naked, apart from the slippers on her feet, her body pink and her nipples hard. I stood up and she almost jumped into my arms, kissing and hugging me hungrily, "It was cold and I decided to run back, it felt so wonderful that I did another short lap of the camp as well. How did I look?""Incredible, stunning." Said Muriel.I couldn't help myself, I rubbed my cock and said in my deepest, dumbest voice "I'd like to fuck that." Muriel looked on confused as we laughed at our silly inside joke.I cuddled Suzi again and with her back to Muriel I pulled her ass cheeks apart "What do you think Muriel, should she have done it like this." I adjusted my hands and swiveled from another angle, "Or like this?"Muriel giggled, "Stop that David or I'll never get the supper cooked."As you can imagine, the cam show and Suzi's surprise appearance was the main subject of conversation as we ate. Annie joined us and said she loved it and so did the audience. BJ said it was all recorded and we could watch it back if we wanted, We all laughed as Suzi went bright red and said no thank you.BJ quickly set up the site and we came up with a name "Naked Me' not very inventive but to the point. He said we should shoot a few photos and videos next, and we'd be up and running. He said that if we planned on putting up daily updates and chatting; and answering patrons questions we should charge at least a month pass for basic, and more for the interactive elements. We said we'd decide by the next day, when the site went live.What with the long, exciting day and the wine; I think we were all exhausted and a little emotional as we kissed each other goodnight. I thought Suzi and I might chat some more, but we quickly fell asleep.We awoke groggily to a knocking on our cabin, Suzi kicking me out of bed to go out and answer the door. I shut the bedroom door then opened the front door. A vibrant and naked Muriel greeted me, video camera in hand. Filming my bleary-eyed face she started talking, 'This is ‘Dan', our property manager. He lives here with his fiancée Sandy', our events coordinator. She scanned down my naked body, my cock twitching when the camera reached it, 'As you can see, he's pleased to see me.' She stopped filming and entered the cabin, whispering she said, "Get Suzi out of bed but don't tell her I have the camera."I was waking up a bit and thought it might be a bit of fun. I walked back into the bedroom to find Suzi dozing but barely covered by the duvet, it took all my willpower not to ignore Muriel and climb back into bed. I woke her gently, "Muriel's in the living room.""Well tell her to come in here.""She already sat down, she seems upset by something."This was sneaky, but I knew the effect it would have, Suzi, wakening more, and after looking at me strangely, climbed out of bed and went to Muriel.'And this is the gorgeous ‘Sandy', the girl with the sexiest bed head in the world.'It took Suzi a moment to realize what was going on, and that she was being filmed. I stood behind her, but could see her raise her arm and her finger, "Fucking bitch." She said, although not too angrily. She turned back into the bedroom and looked down at my semi hard-on, saying, "And you can put that fucking thing away as well." Before diving back onto the bed and pulling the duvet up around her.Muriel was smiling and still filming, laughing as she said, 'So another glorious day in naked central begins.'Muriel put the camera down and said to get back into bed and she'd bring coffee in."I'm up now, all of me. Why don't I film you making coffee." I offered.Muriel was a star, talking to the camera the whole time, bestowing the virtues of a naked lifestyle and giving silly if quaint little bits of advice, 'Be very careful when boiling a kettle, especially you more voluptuous ladies, as one's nips can easily get scolded.'She seemed completely comfortable being naked in front of the camera and moved with an elegance and grace, her whole demeanor exuding confidence and positivity Her posture and long legs made her look very fuckable.She picked up the two mugs and motioned for me to follow her into the bedroom. Suzi sat up and automatically pulled the duvet up around herself. Muriel bent and gave a lovely view of her ass as she placed the coffees on the nightstand. She turned to the camera and said that she was going to leave us to enjoy our coffee in peace and that she was going to come back later and interview us. She took the camera from me and filmed my naked butt, climbing back into bed.She turned the camera off and sat on the edge of the bed, "Sorry about the rude awakening, couldn't resist it.""Cow." Suzi looked at the clock and saw it was 9:30; way later than we'd normally get up "What time have you been up since?" I asked Muriel.Muriel smiled, "BJ knocked me up at 7am."You could always rely on Muriel to use a double entendre, if she could. "Said he had an appointment at 9.”“I interjected that I wanted an appointment at 69.”He ignored my mastery of wit and asked;  did I want him to set a few cameras up in my living quarters, so we could get the site going?I said ‘yes' and he put one in my bedroom, bathroom, kitchen and living room.""But your toilet is also in your bathroom." I said.Muriel's eyes widened as a silly grin crossed her face, "I know, exciting isn't it. You can hear me go but not actually see anything, other than if I stand to wipe. I did pee in the shower before I came out, just to see the quality and you can even see the pee bouncing up as it splashes.""Enough information.” Suzi interjected; “And did this go out on our site?" Suzi inquired."It did, but no one's watching, as we don't have any members yet. All the live stuff is stored though, so we can access it later, and put it up if we want, for anyone who's missed it.BJ said he'd been thinking about it, and that we should have two sections to the site, a sort of VIP area where they can see daily live streams and another area where people can chat and see video's and pictures we post. £25 for the VIP and £10 for the standard.""What content's up now?""The intro video that is free and a video of me getting out of bed and stretching. I fluffed up my hair like an arena rock star from the 80s, then climbed back in bed once the camera was up. Then I pretended to be just getting up. I also wrote a quick blog, explaining about us and the site.""You've been busy." Suzi said, smiling as she took a sip of her coffee "Don't you mind having the cameras in your house?"Muriel hesitated, and even looked a little sheepish, "If I'm honest it's like all my wildest fantasies come true, being naked and exposed, with ‘god knows who' watching me; but still very safe in my own home. Kids, I've been like a cat in heat, since BJ woke me up."I hadn't had a pee since I woke, and that, combined with listening to Muriel, had me almost painfully hard.I looked at Suzi who had a look on her face that I knew well, a plan, often a dangerous or sexy one, was forming in her head.“Dave, you get up and take the camera. Muriel you lie down and spread your legs. Show the world how turned on you are.”You could see Muriel wanted to, "I don't think we're meant to be that type of fans site.""As you said, yourself; we don't have any fans yet." Suzi literally jumped out of bed, her bouncing boobs and jiggling ass adding to the sexuality in the room. "Dave you turn the camera on, and I'll get our laptop.”She returned from the living room, the lap top open and typing with one hand, her eyes widening, and a smile forming on her lips. Then, giving me a dirty look before giggling, "You're meant to be filming Muriel not me."She placed the computer on the bed where she'd lain, her lovely young boobs filling the screen in HD. "'Dan'! Get out of bed and film Muriel."I did as I was told, my cock sticking out, almost obscenely, as I tried to keep the camera trained on Muriel."You've got a massive boner! It's one of the things male naturists most worry about, getting a socially embarrassing erection, I was thinking I should do a tutorial for the site on how to get rid of them." As Muriel said, this she took a playful swipe at my cock, and chatted her teeth, almost ‘Hannibal Lecter' style."You're such a tart, now lie down and show the world how much you like being filmed." ‘Sandy' said.Muriel lay down and put her head on my pillow, the lap top showing the live stream beside her. I was at the foot of the bed and let the camera slowly pan up her body, her hands gently caressing her tummy and tits."Pinch your nipples." Muriel did as ‘Sandy' ordered, a small groan escaping her lips. "Pinch them harder, twist them, pull them to the ceiling, show the world what a bitch on heat will do."Muriel did it, her eyes closing, her breath shortening and her muscles tensing as she worked herself up."Finger yourself, that's it, pull your cunt apart for the world to see. Put three fingers in, rub your clit." There was a gleam of sweat all over Muriel, the sweat and the tension in her muscles making her look incredible as her orgasm built."Open your eyes, look at ‘Dan's' big cock, where do you want it, in your mouth, in your pussy, up your ass." A stream of yes, yes, yes's escaped Muriel's lips as she arched off the bed, almost panting for breath as she collapsed back down.I stopped filming and looked to Suzi, her own face red and her hand between her legs. As if reading my mind, she said; "Don't you fucking dare."I smiled and put the camera down, instead I moved to Muriel and gently kissed her forehead, before covering her with the duvet."I think we all need a cold shower, and no, not at yours' in front of the camera." Suzi said this as she looked at the lap top, giggling, and sayings 'oops.'

 Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 5The Energetic Naturists, in a lockdown.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The naturist photoshoot was much more fun than I anticipated. It gave license to delightful ‘touchiness'. As we were catching our breaths and chatting James was looking through his shots, "I think I have some great ones. What next Muriel?" He was definitely getting into his stride."I think David should chase me but I'm old and will be easy to catch, I think he should chase me with Annie on his back."I wasn't expecting that and nor was Annie but she was the first to respond, "sounds like fun."I knelt down and Annie climbed onto my back, her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck, as I stood she held on tightly, pressing herself into me, her short legs spreading further until I could feel her mound rubbing against my lower back, and her boobs squished into me. She wiggled up and down a bit, rubbing herself against me."Comfortable?" I asked"Oh yes." She answered a little huskily."Before we start running I think you should get some still shots, come here and stand behind Annie." Muriel said.James did this and then Muriel told him to kneel down. I heard him gasp and then he started clicking away."You dirty bitch! I'm completely exposed, he can see everything from down there." Annie said laughing.She obviously wasn't too worried because she arched her back and stuck her ass out, exposing even more to the camera, all the time whispering in my ear, "I'm so wet, I think I'm dripping.""I think they're the most incredible shots I've taken.""Stick with me kid, with my dirty mind and your camera skills we'll make a great double act."As we were laughing at this Annie was still whispering in my ear and rubbing herself off against me."Oh James, you have to get a close up of this, I've never seen Dave's tallywhacker looking so big, what do you think Muriel?" Suzi asked, smirking and making it obvious she knew what was going on.Muriel played right along, saying, "definitely the biggest it's ever been." As she encircled it with her thumb and forefinger, making sure James got shots emphasizing the fact they didn't meet. They were right, I was ready to burst, but work to do first.Muriel ran slowly with James behind her, stopping and bending as if out of breath, insisting he took pictures of her exposed holes, "they're for my private collection."We could have caught her easily, but Annie whispered for me to go slow as she was enjoying it. She was beginning to feel heavy, but as her breathing changed, and she started to wiggle faster I forgot about the weight. Her mouth was next to my ear and a cascade of oh and ah; followed by "fuck, fuck, fuck I'm cumming."She was letting everyone within five hundred yards know she'd orgasmed, and she nearly deafened me.As she settled I went to put her down but Muriel had other ideas, "you haven't caught me yet." So off we went again, Annie no longer whispering as she said, "take it slowly, my nips are sensitive and my clit's on fire."To Annie's relief, Muriel let us catch her easily but insisted on mounting from the front for our hug. She managed to clamber up and sat astride me, teasing my upright pole with her twat, allowing James to click away merrily as she did so. I stood a bit with both women wrapping their bodies around me, their tits and cunts grinding in. This should have been erotic for me, but I was concentrating on bracing my body against the weight. It was only when Muriel and Annie started kissing over my shoulder and then both nibbling at my ear that my legs turned to jelly.Muriel was in her element "I think we should all have some more wine before our next shots or maybe some water, better still wine and water." While the rest of us recovered on the grass, Suzi and Jenna went to get the refreshments. "Bring the baby oil back with you." Muriel shouted after them."How are the photos coming?" I asked James"Incredible, I can't believe some of the shot's I've got, very hot and erotic.""Was it weird taking those sort of pictures of your sister.""Yes and no, as I got into it I forgot she was my sister, it was only after she came that I felt a bit embarrassed.""Not ones for the family photo album then?""I wouldn't put it past her."When they returned with the refreshments I made a beeline for Suzi, feeling a wee bit guilty."Enjoying yourself?" She asked, a little narkily"Not really, it's just what I do for art." I claimed, in a highbrow tone."Bull shit!""Alright, I'm feeling fucking great. What have you been doing whilst I've been frolicking?""I've been sucking off the camera man." Suzi teased me."Bull shit, he'd be all out of focus."We laughed and I kissed her, my horniness kicking back in immediately."Whoa, Neddy." Suzi suppressed me."Neddy?""That's what Annie calls her horse.""Bitch."Suzi sat there with an 'I got you' smirk on her face."Actually, I did frig myself when Annie was coming in your ear.""Did You?""Yeah, three fingers.""Dirty little hussy."Muriel stood up and started speaking, "are we all ready for some more fun, frolics and photographs?""For this next session, Suzi is going to wrestle Jenna.""What? No way, she'll kill me, she does origami or typhootea or something." Suzi said laughing"That's what the baby oil is for, you'll be greasy like in Greek wrestling, she won't be able to grab you. Anyway, I'm sure Jenna will take it easy, won't you Jenna?""Of course." Jenna said, smiling wickedly."James are you ready? I'll oil Jenna up, and Annie can oil Suzi. That might make for some good shots. David you sit there with your hands by your side, no fiddling.""Can't promise."This could be interesting, I wasn't sure how Suzi would be with Annie, but she smiled and they were nattering away as Annie lathered Suzi's back. As her hands moved down I was getting intrigued. Annie smothered her bum cheeks, rubbing the oil in with both hands, I could see Suzi was enjoying it.As her hands got closer to the center Suzi leant forward a little, parting her cheeks and giving Annie better access. Annie applied more oil and was running her fingers slowly up and down Suzi's cleft. I could swear I heard a little yelp and saw Suzi's hips jerk forward. Was her finger in Suzi's ass? I wanted to get closer but didn't want to seem obvious. Annie moved so that her hand was wedged between the two of them, Suzi was definitely pushing back onto her, she was finger fucking her ass, dirty, sexy bitches.My attention was distracted by a yelp. Looking over to Muriel and Jenna I could see that Muriel was using a different technique. She seemed covered in oil and was rubbing herself up against Jenna with James only two feet away, clicking away like mad. Jenna must have seen me looking over, because she provided an explanation for the yelp, "this dirty cow bit my nipple, I hope she does it again."She duly did.Annie was now in front of Suzi, liberally oiling from her cunny up to her shoulders and back again, little flicks of her nips each time she passed bringing groans of pleasure from Suzi."Right ladies and gentlemen the Greek wrestling is about to start, take your seats please."Muriel's announcement brought the oiling to an end, Suzi looked disappointed. Annie whispered something to her and they both giggled and then Suzi nodded.James came over and Annie went into fake trainer mode, slapping Suzi's muscles as she got her ready for battle.Muriel appointed herself referee and marked out a ring. We stood about ten feet back to give James room to work. Annie stood in front of me and inched back a little so that her bum was just touching my dangling tallywhacker , it naturally jerked, bringing a throaty laugh from Annie."Behave yourself." I gently chided, keeping my hands by my side and trying to concentrate on the wrestling. Really I wanted to sink my hands into her tits and my cock into her hole.The two girls were circling, sussing each other out. It looked like the real thing. Suddenly Suzi lunged forward and grabbed Jenna by the hair, pulling her head down hard. I wouldn't have been brave enough to do that. Jenna managed to get upright and pulled Suzi in close, I was expecting the worse. Her right hand went between Suzi's legs and she seemed to lift her into the air by the cunt. I wanted to shout to the ref but nothing came out. In what seemed like slow motion she gently laid her on the ground before diving on top of her, their oily bodies squelching off of each other.As I was watching the wrestling, Annie was getting bolder. She was gently twerking against my hardening cock and as it stood upright and pressed into her back her hands came behind her and started jerking me. I made sounds of protest but she shushed me and said, "enjoy it, I have permission.""What?""Shush, enjoy the wrestling."As I was enjoying the wrestling, James was directing them and it was almost in slow motion, they would slip and slide into a position and when he was happy they would tighten their muscles, the oil making the striations stand out, I'm sure the photos would be amazing. Every so often Suzi would be bold and do something off script, just to get a reaction from Jenna. I think she was enjoying Jenna being rough with her.Annie turned around to face me, placing both hands around my cock and jerking harder."I can't see now, you'll have to describe what's going on."I was describing the action as she started to lower herself down."What are you doing?""Shush, I have permission, keep talking.""Suzi's on top, pinning Jenna down, James is telling her to move up so her nipple is in Jenna's mouth, oh my god."Annie had put my cock between her gorgeous tits and was titty fucking me, Suzi's or Muriel's weren't big enough and it felt amazing, I could come very easily."Jenna has spun Suzi around and has Suzi's head clamped between her thighs, Suzi knelt up, face down, bum towards Jenna. She telling Suzi to 'eat me bitch'. With her right hand she is finger fucking Suzi and with her left hand she's slapping her ass. Ah"Annie has taken me into her mouth and is shoving her head down, gagging but pushing on."Jenna has sat up a little, she pulls Suzi's taut cheeks apart, showing everything to the camera which is only a foot away, Suzi is tapping the grass, I think she giving up, Ah I think I'm coming."Annie stood up, my jizz dribbling out her mouth as she gave me the widest smile of the day. I walked over to Suzi who was cuddling Jenna and Muriel, her face bright red from being clamped between Jenna's thighs.She smiles, "that was hot.""Yes it was." The Nudist Camp During LockdownHow we survived, thrived and frolicked."Shit, shit, shit." We looked at Muriel as she shouted; the anxieties and uncertainties of the previous few weeks finally boiling over. The three of us were sat in Muriel's cabin, watching the TV news, transfixed, like the rest of the nation, by the unfolding Covid disaster. As we had expected, the government, after weeks of flipping and flopping, had finally announced a lockdown, all but essential businesses to close and nobody to travel unless absolutely necessary."I know I should be more concerned with all the poor souls who are getting sick or dying but I just can't believe our bad luck. After years of this place literally falling apart around me we're finally back on our feet and now we have to close." You could see Muriel's anger turning to despair, tears beginning to well up as Suzi pulled her close and comforted her.I was half watching them and half listening to the news, "They say the government is going to put in a raft of measures to support businesses and workers affected." As I conveyed this message I could see Muriel wasn't convinced, "The support will probably be based on previous year's earnings, which in our case there wasn't any." She had a point but I was trying to stay upbeat and optimistic. "Why don't we wait till all the details are out and we'll see what support we're entitled to and I'm sure between the three of us we can come up with some ideas of something we can do." They both nodded and I went and fetched a bottle of wine from the kitchen, thinking there was no point just sitting around moping."Here's to staying healthy and to keeping this place afloat." As I raised a toast, Muriel smiled for the first time in days, hugging us both and thanking us for being there with her.The next few days were a blur, lots of phone calls cancelling bookings, us trying to find out what the new rules really meant in reality and above all the seemingly inexorable rise in the number of Covid cases and unfortunately Covid deaths.I think we were all in shock, worried about our families who we could no longer visit and worried about the nudist camp, which was our home, and whether it could survive.We busied ourselves, Muriel and Suzi dealing with customers and members, many of whom were long term friends of Muriel and thankfully weren't asking for their yearly fees back, not yet anyway. I concentrated on finding out what supports might be available and on the day to day maintenance that still needed to be done.Muriel was right, she wasn't entitled to any payments but what was good news was that many business taxes and rates were either cancelled or put on hold. Also, although Suzi and I had never really been paid much, getting our food and lodgings plus a couple of bob whenever we needed it; as employees we were entitled to furlough payments, which meant that we were entitled to 80% of our monthly wage, paid by the government.We had never really hassled Muriel over money, happy to have enough to get by on and seeing working and living at the camp as more of an enjoyable, erotic adventure than a job. We were aware that Muriel had us down as full time employees, for insurance and tax reasons. I was looking forward to having some fun and winding Muriel up a bit."So apparently you can claim 80% of our wages from the government, how much do we get paid a month?" I asked Muriel as we were all sat around having breakfast.In the months and months we'd spent with Muriel, through some of the wildest, happiest, naked sexual shenanigans imaginable, I had never seen Muriel lost for words or look embarrassed, but now she was.We let her stew for a short while before Suzi couldn't keep a straight face anymore, bursting out laughing and hugging Muriel before saying. "We knew you were cooking the books a bit to help keep this place stay afloat, we didn't mind. Now it might be beneficial."Smiling sheepishly she said "You earn £1100 a month each, I claimed a lot of it back for food and lodgings, I think

 Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 5The Energetic Naturists, in a lockdown.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The naturist photoshoot was much more fun than I anticipated. It gave license to delightful ‘touchiness'. As we were catching our breaths and chatting James was looking through his shots, "I think I have some great ones. What next Muriel?" He was definitely getting into his stride."I think David should chase me but I'm old and will be easy to catch, I think he should chase me with Annie on his back."I wasn't expecting that and nor was Annie but she was the first to respond, "sounds like fun."I knelt down and Annie climbed onto my back, her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck, as I stood she held on tightly, pressing herself into me, her short legs spreading further until I could feel her mound rubbing against my lower back, and her boobs squished into me. She wiggled up and down a bit, rubbing herself against me."Comfortable?" I asked"Oh yes." She answered a little huskily."Before we start running I think you should get some still shots, come here and stand behind Annie." Muriel said.James did this and then Muriel told him to kneel down. I heard him gasp and then he started clicking away."You dirty bitch! I'm completely exposed, he can see everything from down there." Annie said laughing.She obviously wasn't too worried because she arched her back and stuck her ass out, exposing even more to the camera, all the time whispering in my ear, "I'm so wet, I think I'm dripping.""I think they're the most incredible shots I've taken.""Stick with me kid, with my dirty mind and your camera skills we'll make a great double act."As we were laughing at this Annie was still whispering in my ear and rubbing herself off against me."Oh James, you have to get a close up of this, I've never seen Dave's tallywhacker looking so big, what do you think Muriel?" Suzi asked, smirking and making it obvious she knew what was going on.Muriel played right along, saying, "definitely the biggest it's ever been." As she encircled it with her thumb and forefinger, making sure James got shots emphasizing the fact they didn't meet. They were right, I was ready to burst, but work to do first.Muriel ran slowly with James behind her, stopping and bending as if out of breath, insisting he took pictures of her exposed holes, "they're for my private collection."We could have caught her easily, but Annie whispered for me to go slow as she was enjoying it. She was beginning to feel heavy, but as her breathing changed, and she started to wiggle faster I forgot about the weight. Her mouth was next to my ear and a cascade of oh and ah; followed by "fuck, fuck, fuck I'm cumming."She was letting everyone within five hundred yards know she'd orgasmed, and she nearly deafened me.As she settled I went to put her down but Muriel had other ideas, "you haven't caught me yet." So off we went again, Annie no longer whispering as she said, "take it slowly, my nips are sensitive and my clit's on fire."To Annie's relief, Muriel let us catch her easily but insisted on mounting from the front for our hug. She managed to clamber up and sat astride me, teasing my upright pole with her twat, allowing James to click away merrily as she did so. I stood a bit with both women wrapping their bodies around me, their tits and cunts grinding in. This should have been erotic for me, but I was concentrating on bracing my body against the weight. It was only when Muriel and Annie started kissing over my shoulder and then both nibbling at my ear that my legs turned to jelly.Muriel was in her element "I think we should all have some more wine before our next shots or maybe some water, better still wine and water." While the rest of us recovered on the grass, Suzi and Jenna went to get the refreshments. "Bring the baby oil back with you." Muriel shouted after them."How are the photos coming?" I asked James"Incredible, I can't believe some of the shot's I've got, very hot and erotic.""Was it weird taking those sort of pictures of your sister.""Yes and no, as I got into it I forgot she was my sister, it was only after she came that I felt a bit embarrassed.""Not ones for the family photo album then?""I wouldn't put it past her."When they returned with the refreshments I made a beeline for Suzi, feeling a wee bit guilty."Enjoying yourself?" She asked, a little narkily"Not really, it's just what I do for art." I claimed, in a highbrow tone."Bull shit!""Alright, I'm feeling fucking great. What have you been doing whilst I've been frolicking?""I've been sucking off the camera man." Suzi teased me."Bull shit, he'd be all out of focus."We laughed and I kissed her, my horniness kicking back in immediately."Whoa, Neddy." Suzi suppressed me."Neddy?""That's what Annie calls her horse.""Bitch."Suzi sat there with an 'I got you' smirk on her face."Actually, I did frig myself when Annie was coming in your ear.""Did You?""Yeah, three fingers.""Dirty little hussy."Muriel stood up and started speaking, "are we all ready for some more fun, frolics and photographs?""For this next session, Suzi is going to wrestle Jenna.""What? No way, she'll kill me, she does origami or typhootea or something." Suzi said laughing"That's what the baby oil is for, you'll be greasy like in Greek wrestling, she won't be able to grab you. Anyway, I'm sure Jenna will take it easy, won't you Jenna?""Of course." Jenna said, smiling wickedly."James are you ready? I'll oil Jenna up, and Annie can oil Suzi. That might make for some good shots. David you sit there with your hands by your side, no fiddling.""Can't promise."This could be interesting, I wasn't sure how Suzi would be with Annie, but she smiled and they were nattering away as Annie lathered Suzi's back. As her hands moved down I was getting intrigued. Annie smothered her bum cheeks, rubbing the oil in with both hands, I could see Suzi was enjoying it.As her hands got closer to the center Suzi leant forward a little, parting her cheeks and giving Annie better access. Annie applied more oil and was running her fingers slowly up and down Suzi's cleft. I could swear I heard a little yelp and saw Suzi's hips jerk forward. Was her finger in Suzi's ass? I wanted to get closer but didn't want to seem obvious. Annie moved so that her hand was wedged between the two of them, Suzi was definitely pushing back onto her, she was finger fucking her ass, dirty, sexy bitches.My attention was distracted by a yelp. Looking over to Muriel and Jenna I could see that Muriel was using a different technique. She seemed covered in oil and was rubbing herself up against Jenna with James only two feet away, clicking away like mad. Jenna must have seen me looking over, because she provided an explanation for the yelp, "this dirty cow bit my nipple, I hope she does it again."She duly did.Annie was now in front of Suzi, liberally oiling from her cunny up to her shoulders and back again, little flicks of her nips each time she passed bringing groans of pleasure from Suzi."Right ladies and gentlemen the Greek wrestling is about to start, take your seats please."Muriel's announcement brought the oiling to an end, Suzi looked disappointed. Annie whispered something to her and they both giggled and then Suzi nodded.James came over and Annie went into fake trainer mode, slapping Suzi's muscles as she got her ready for battle.Muriel appointed herself referee and marked out a ring. We stood about ten feet back to give James room to work. Annie stood in front of me and inched back a little so that her bum was just touching my dangling tallywhacker , it naturally jerked, bringing a throaty laugh from Annie."Behave yourself." I gently chided, keeping my hands by my side and trying to concentrate on the wrestling. Really I wanted to sink my hands into her tits and my cock into her hole.The two girls were circling, sussing each other out. It looked like the real thing. Suddenly Suzi lunged forward and grabbed Jenna by the hair, pulling her head down hard. I wouldn't have been brave enough to do that. Jenna managed to get upright and pulled Suzi in close, I was expecting the worse. Her right hand went between Suzi's legs and she seemed to lift her into the air by the cunt. I wanted to shout to the ref but nothing came out. In what seemed like slow motion she gently laid her on the ground before diving on top of her, their oily bodies squelching off of each other.As I was watching the wrestling, Annie was getting bolder. She was gently twerking against my hardening cock and as it stood upright and pressed into her back her hands came behind her and started jerking me. I made sounds of protest but she shushed me and said, "enjoy it, I have permission.""What?""Shush, enjoy the wrestling."As I was enjoying the wrestling, James was directing them and it was almost in slow motion, they would slip and slide into a position and when he was happy they would tighten their muscles, the oil making the striations stand out, I'm sure the photos would be amazing. Every so often Suzi would be bold and do something off script, just to get a reaction from Jenna. I think she was enjoying Jenna being rough with her.Annie turned around to face me, placing both hands around my cock and jerking harder."I can't see now, you'll have to describe what's going on."I was describing the action as she started to lower herself down."What are you doing?""Shush, I have permission, keep talking.""Suzi's on top, pinning Jenna down, James is telling her to move up so her nipple is in Jenna's mouth, oh my god."Annie had put my cock between her gorgeous tits and was titty fucking me, Suzi's or Muriel's weren't big enough and it felt amazing, I could come very easily."Jenna has spun Suzi around and has Suzi's head clamped between her thighs, Suzi knelt up, face down, bum towards Jenna. She telling Suzi to 'eat me bitch'. With her right hand she is finger fucking Suzi and with her left hand she's slapping her ass. Ah"Annie has taken me into her mouth and is shoving her head down, gagging but pushing on."Jenna has sat up a little, she pulls Suzi's taut cheeks apart, showing everything to the camera which is only a foot away, Suzi is tapping the grass, I think she giving up, Ah I think I'm coming."Annie stood up, my jizz dribbling out her mouth as she gave me the widest smile of the day. I walked over to Suzi who was cuddling Jenna and Muriel, her face bright red from being clamped between Jenna's thighs.She smiles, "that was hot.""Yes it was." The Nudist Camp During LockdownHow we survived, thrived and frolicked."Shit, shit, shit." We looked at Muriel as she shouted; the anxieties and uncertainties of the previous few weeks finally boiling over. The three of us were sat in Muriel's cabin, watching the TV news, transfixed, like the rest of the nation, by the unfolding Covid disaster. As we had expected, the government, after weeks of flipping and flopping, had finally announced a lockdown, all but essential businesses to close and nobody to travel unless absolutely necessary."I know I should be more concerned with all the poor souls who are getting sick or dying but I just can't believe our bad luck. After years of this place literally falling apart around me we're finally back on our feet and now we have to close." You could see Muriel's anger turning to despair, tears beginning to well up as Suzi pulled her close and comforted her.I was half watching them and half listening to the news, "They say the government is going to put in a raft of measures to support businesses and workers affected." As I conveyed this message I could see Muriel wasn't convinced, "The support will probably be based on previous year's earnings, which in our case there wasn't any." She had a point but I was trying to stay upbeat and optimistic. "Why don't we wait till all the details are out and we'll see what support we're entitled to and I'm sure between the three of us we can come up with some ideas of something we can do." They both nodded and I went and fetched a bottle of wine from the kitchen, thinking there was no point just sitting around moping."Here's to staying healthy and to keeping this place afloat." As I raised a toast, Muriel smiled for the first time in days, hugging us both and thanking us for being there with her.The next few days were a blur, lots of phone calls cancelling bookings, us trying to find out what the new rules really meant in reality and above all the seemingly inexorable rise in the number of Covid cases and unfortunately Covid deaths.I think we were all in shock, worried about our families who we could no longer visit and worried about the nudist camp, which was our home, and whether it could survive.We busied ourselves, Muriel and Suzi dealing with customers and members, many of whom were long term friends of Muriel and thankfully weren't asking for their yearly fees back, not yet anyway. I concentrated on finding out what supports might be available and on the day to day maintenance that still needed to be done.Muriel was right, she wasn't entitled to any payments but what was good news was that many business taxes and rates were either cancelled or put on hold. Also, although Suzi and I had never really been paid much, getting our food and lodgings plus a couple of bob whenever we needed it; as employees we were entitled to furlough payments, which meant that we were entitled to 80% of our monthly wage, paid by the government.We had never really hassled Muriel over money, happy to have enough to get by on and seeing working and living at the camp as more of an enjoyable, erotic adventure than a job. We were aware that Muriel had us down as full time employees, for insurance and tax reasons. I was looking forward to having some fun and winding Muriel up a bit."So apparently you can claim 80% of our wages from the government, how much do we get paid a month?" I asked Muriel as we were all sat around having breakfast.In the months and months we'd spent with Muriel, through some of the wildest, happiest, naked sexual shenanigans imaginable, I had never seen Muriel lost for words or look embarrassed, but now she was.We let her stew for a short while before Suzi couldn't keep a straight face anymore, bursting out laughing and hugging Muriel before saying. "We knew you were cooking the books a bit to help keep this place stay afloat, we didn't mind. Now it might be beneficial."Smiling sheepishly she said "You earn £1100 a month each, I claimed a lot of it back for food and lodgings, I think

 Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 4The Business Turn-around.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The three of us found ourselves sat naked, prim and properly behind our booth.As you can imagine our booth was very popular, and you can't keep a good man or woman for that matter down. Everyone was very polite asking the same, repetitive questions. Many complimenting Suzi and Muriel."I'm bored." Said Suzi and we agreed that it was getting tedious and quite anti-climactic. "I have an idea, I'll do it first, then you have to follow.""What?" I perked up."Wait and see, I'm waiting for a dishy man to come along."She didn't have to wait long, before a well-built local lad sauntered over."That was a lovely show you put on there, ladies.""Thank you, I'm glad you enjoyed it. Have you ever visited our Arundel holiday resort?""No, but I've thought about it."Suzi stood up, allowing her hair to fall away from her boobs and the top of her pussy lips to be seen between her closed legs. She leant forward and opened up a leaflet, explaining it to the young lad, but he wasn't listening.After he left, we all had a good giggle and I was volunteered next. I asked Muriel to point out some locals who might be up for a good laugh."That's Jill, whose original idea this all was. Over there, with her sister. I'll call them over."They approached rather sheepishly, but were calmed by our big smiles."I hear you've had an exciting day." Jill said"And it's all down to you and your marvelous idea." I praised her.Jill blushed a bit at this and I took it as my cue, I stood up with my semi erect cock bouncing around in front of me,"Ladies, let me buy you a drink; as a thank you." As I said this I maneuvered towards them, Jill nearly jumping backwards, but her sister a much cooler customer. Staring directly at my rocket, she said, "Where do you keep your money?"I gestured reaching for my wallet, then acting like I misplaced it. My hands slapped one ass cheek, then the other. Then I shrugged in an ‘I'm so sorry' sort of way.We all burst out laughing and bade farewell to the good-natured sisters."I don't know if I can top that." Said Muriel, still laughing "and besides the festival is closing shortly. Thank you both so much for one of the nicest, most fun, and exciting days I've ever had. I love you both." We all welled up and came in for a big hug, a family hug. The  bookings rocketed and the Arundel Resort went from strength to strength, generating more great opportunities.First, the local and regional press covered all the event. A Few Fleet Street London papers reposted the frackus. One rather cheeky tabloid did a feature report, a few days later, carrying a background history of the ‘Hippy Free-Love Resort.'Then, the targeted audience, those who are serious about nudism; all read our feature article about the resort.It was focused on Naturism for a new generation. Within weeks our resort was booked full, well into late September.Muriel hired Geri, who is Mary's lover, and just happens to be the daughter of Jim & Muriel's old friends and patrons, since the 80s. Geri was asked  to help with publicity and promotions. Geri had arranged an ongoing advertising contract with H & E magazine. This allowed the resort to seal the deal and bring in folks from a worldwide draw.Geri had reserved a block of Chalets for a reunion of fellow 2nd generation naturists. She asked them to feel free to invite a partner, as well. The reunion was planned for mid-august. Geri structured the activities with the help of Mary. Suzi and I just helped wherever a need arose. Suzi and I had no idea how much our ‘Godiva Event inspired the reunion group. They wanted us to participate in everything, even though we didn't share their legacies.Muriel loved that week more than any. She said it was like going back in time, to when she and Jim were with several dozens of ‘flower children.'In September, an aging folk group, from sixties fame, was booked for an outdoor concert. It brought out many of the original hippies, Suzi and Dave arranged with Mike, to lease his hayfield across the road from the entrance gate. There, the tents, RV and campers filled the horizon.H & E came out and ran a story on the concert. We also showed the H & E journalist our literature and some details on our successful reunion event, of the previous month. By October, Muriel had used the windfall income to pay off all liens and debts on the Resort. She scheduled a late-night meeting in the lodge, with Suzi and me, just after the mid-August ‘2nd Generation' Reunion finished.She shared her renewed vision with Suzi and me, but only part of the vision. She also noted that we hadn't left her in September, to resume our college pursuits. “That;” she said, “was a fear I could not speak of.”“Dave and Suzi, I want to offer you a business proposal. I want you two to have a part ownership of this resort, so the concept and estate can continue after I am not able to be a part of it. You worked your asses off for next to nothing, this summer. You rescued me, and gave me life, both in my business and my personal vitality. I want the two of you to enjoy the fruits of your industry.”She slid two envelopes across the kitchen table.“This is your seasonal bonus. I'm also willing to give you each 10% of the future annual profits, if you stay on, making this your residence. Each year, you each will also earn stock shares mounting to 2% of the estate.If we form a long-term partnership, the two of you could attain a combined stock in the estate, which would cap at 48%, after 12 years.Dave, you would oversee management and development of all facilities, and operations.Suzi, you would manage all staff and inventory purchasing. Hospitality is everyone's mission.I'm going to approach Geri about continuing to manage booking, publicity, and promotions.This resort was in its greatest days, when youthful people operated it. I believe; with the passions, vision, and skills of you two, we have even greater days ahead of us.”I stared at Suzi. She just stared back at me.Muriel broke the silence;“Now, I want you two to think about this, at least overnight. When you've come to a place where you want to talk further, Just come tell me.”That night I walked Suzi back to our cabin. Suzi's first words were a question;“Dave, is this the life you love? That you can be happy doing, for the rest of your life?”“Actually, after all we accomplished in these weeks, I'm very confident in saying ‘yes.'She kissed me passionately, then pulled away and said;“ I'm all in. Yes! I will be by your side, as we carry on this vision and live this wonderful, fulfilling, and exciting life!”I scooped Suzi up off the deck and carried her in to our bed. We fucked with a passion and complete surrender of our bodies to each other.The next morning we made a few calls, informing our parents of our business ventures. We then met with Muriel, to tell her of our acceptance of her business proposal. She was joyful and thankful.In February, Muriel encouraged Suzi and me to get away for a break, and to focus on each other. She knew our great influence on the Arundel revival comes from the vitality of our own chemistry. So off we went to the Mediterranean coast. We were on the French Riviera, at a nude resort, of course.When the French resort owners discovered who we are, they comped us the entire holiday package. They said our spread in H & E magazine gave the naturist resort industry a huge economic boost. They were honored to host us. They just asked us to pose for a publicity photo, so they could brag about us staying there.Who knew! Suzi and I are nudist celebrities, worldwide!We asked them to come visit us next year, at Arundel.A Naturist Photographer.The off-season also allowed us to do a lot more work on the resort. To save on taxes from our windfall, Muriel reinvested capital, back into the property. We ordered the building materials for what will become the largest building on the resort. We're putting up a building over the 2nd swimming pool which is back in the Chalet area commons. Mike and a couple other guys helped me with the 40 by 72 foot post-frame structure. The trusses were 25 feet above the pool deck.It allows us to become a true 4-seasons resort. Not to mention a better prepared recreational area during rainy weather. By May, Suzie and I hope to be moved into a portion at one end of the new structure. Downstairs it houses a kitchen, restrooms, showers and a fitness area. Our apartment was above the mentioned rooms. It's a 3 bedroom home, with windows overlooking the pool room.Suzi and I enrolled in online classes and carried a pretty good class load, but we switched our majors to business and tourism degrees. It allowed us to be study partners and help each other do well.Geri continued managing bookings, events, publicity, and advertising. The Summer 2020 season looks optimistic.Suzi swiveled in her chair and looked over her shoulder. "Looks like fun." She said, turning back with a cheeky grin on her face.We were sitting on the deck of our cabin waiting for our daily 'team meeting'. If it was warm enough we would be naked but today I had on shorts and a light sweatshirt, Suzi wearing dungarees and a tee-shirt. Muriel always went for a nude early morning walk, covering herself with a blanket if needs be when she sat down for coffee with us."She's such a tart!""Who, what?" Said Suzi, not really listening and barely lifting her head from her phone."Muriel, the builders have arrived to renovate the old shower complex and I can see four of them in hard hats and high-vis jackets and Muriel's just standing there in her birthday suit, naked as the day she was born, chatting away."It had been two weeks since the village fete and Suzi and Muriel's 'Lady Godiva' double act had gained not only local headlines but had even made some of the nationals. This combined with the favorable article in H & E naturist magazine and a spell of fine weather meant that we had been inundated with enquiries and bookings. It was still early in the season but some weekends were already fully booked, hence the renovation of the shower complex so that guest could come and camp if they wanted to. The shower complex like much of the camp had become very run down, Muriel and her late husband Jim not able to keep up with it.Teasing the Plumbers.On Mondays a couple of ladies from the village would come and help clean the chalets but other than that it was just the three of us, me doing mainly grounds work, minor repairs, mowing, cleaning the pools etc. and Suzi and Muriel looking after everything else. We were very busy but loving the challenge and loving the life style."She wouldn't, would she?""Wouldn't what?""Well Muriel has just walked off towards the big old barn, arm in arm with two of the builders.""I don't think she would but if she does good luck to her." Suzi said, getting up and coming and sitting beside me so she could see what was going on.Muriel was now out of sight and Suzi lost interest, going back to her phone instead. I however was on high alert, feeling protective of Muriel and maybe a bit jealous of the builders."Well if they did they didn't last long." I said fifteen minutes later as Muriel came jauntily towards us with a big smile on her face, Suzi digging me in the ribs."Morning you two, it's a fresh one this morning.""Morning Muriel, come and sit down, I'll put on some fresh coffee."I couldn't help smirking a little as I said "I see you met the builders.""Yes lovely chaps, very efficient, they say they should be finished in three days.""Well I hope you didn't distract them too much from their work." Suzi said, returning with the coffee.Muriel laughed, "Maybe just a little, you should've seen their faces when I came around the corner and stood in front of them, they know this is a nudist camp but I don't think they expected me to be so bold." She took a sip of her coffee "That's lovely, good and strong, thank you." After a moment she continued. "I know I'm used to being naked but I have to tell you that having four new pairs of eyes on me gives me such a thrill, makes me feel all tingly and alive. I have big nipples anyway but the chill weather and their stares made them harder and bigger than ever, the poor boys were mesmerized, I'm such a tart" We all laughed and agreed.My nosiness finally got the better of me "I see you went for a walk with two of them."Suzi gave me a sharp look but I knew she was as nosy as me, Muriel's face lit up with a knowing look, her eyes seemingly twinkling as she looked at the two of us. With a silly, almost bimboish voice she said, "well my pussy was so wet, I just had to take those two hunks and suck them and fuck them for all they were worth."I think a bit of both of us knew she was joking but as we sat there open mouthed I was the first to break."Did you?""No of course I didn't silly, I might be an exhibitionist tart but I'm not a complete slag, well not most of the time anyway."She knew we wanted more gossip but decided to string us along for a bit."I wanted to show them my crack." She left this hang in the air a moment as we all smiled "you know the one in the wall of the barn; not the one between my legs.""I wouldn't put that past you either, tart." Suzi said"Takes one to know one.""I know, I'm getting turned on listening to you, and when I saw you standing in front of them flashing your tits and cunny, I felt I was missing out on something.""I think if you went over there naked Suzi, they'd definitely get no work done." Muriel said and we all laughed."Shall I tell you what our little walk was actually all about?"“Please do,” we both said."Well they're actually a family of builders, Bill and his three sons. The youngest is James. Only him and his dad were able to even look at my face, after a few minutes anyway. The other two ignoramuses could only stare at my tits and snatch, the whole time I was there. I was explaining to Bill that I had always wanted to convert the barn into a clubhouse and bar area, but never thought it would be viable. But what with the vava-voom you two have put into me and into this place I think we might manage it.Anyway I asked him would he have a look at the barn and come up with a price for the conversion, he said he could look at it now, and get back to me by the end of the week. James said he loved photography and taking pictures of old buildings and factories and did I mind if he came and had a look also. His two idiot brothers mocked him for this which is why I put my arms through the two of theirs and marched them to the barn, I think I might have wiggled my ass a bit as we were walking, to show them what they were missing out on."

 Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 4The Business Turn-around.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The three of us found ourselves sat naked, prim and properly behind our booth.As you can imagine our booth was very popular, and you can't keep a good man or woman for that matter down. Everyone was very polite asking the same, repetitive questions. Many complimenting Suzi and Muriel."I'm bored." Said Suzi and we agreed that it was getting tedious and quite anti-climactic. "I have an idea, I'll do it first, then you have to follow.""What?" I perked up."Wait and see, I'm waiting for a dishy man to come along."She didn't have to wait long, before a well-built local lad sauntered over."That was a lovely show you put on there, ladies.""Thank you, I'm glad you enjoyed it. Have you ever visited our Arundel holiday resort?""No, but I've thought about it."Suzi stood up, allowing her hair to fall away from her boobs and the top of her pussy lips to be seen between her closed legs. She leant forward and opened up a leaflet, explaining it to the young lad, but he wasn't listening.After he left, we all had a good giggle and I was volunteered next. I asked Muriel to point out some locals who might be up for a good laugh."That's Jill, whose original idea this all was. Over there, with her sister. I'll call them over."They approached rather sheepishly, but were calmed by our big smiles."I hear you've had an exciting day." Jill said"And it's all down to you and your marvelous idea." I praised her.Jill blushed a bit at this and I took it as my cue, I stood up with my semi erect cock bouncing around in front of me,"Ladies, let me buy you a drink; as a thank you." As I said this I maneuvered towards them, Jill nearly jumping backwards, but her sister a much cooler customer. Staring directly at my rocket, she said, "Where do you keep your money?"I gestured reaching for my wallet, then acting like I misplaced it. My hands slapped one ass cheek, then the other. Then I shrugged in an ‘I'm so sorry' sort of way.We all burst out laughing and bade farewell to the good-natured sisters."I don't know if I can top that." Said Muriel, still laughing "and besides the festival is closing shortly. Thank you both so much for one of the nicest, most fun, and exciting days I've ever had. I love you both." We all welled up and came in for a big hug, a family hug. The  bookings rocketed and the Arundel Resort went from strength to strength, generating more great opportunities.First, the local and regional press covered all the event. A Few Fleet Street London papers reposted the frackus. One rather cheeky tabloid did a feature report, a few days later, carrying a background history of the ‘Hippy Free-Love Resort.'Then, the targeted audience, those who are serious about nudism; all read our feature article about the resort.It was focused on Naturism for a new generation. Within weeks our resort was booked full, well into late September.Muriel hired Geri, who is Mary's lover, and just happens to be the daughter of Jim & Muriel's old friends and patrons, since the 80s. Geri was asked  to help with publicity and promotions. Geri had arranged an ongoing advertising contract with H & E magazine. This allowed the resort to seal the deal and bring in folks from a worldwide draw.Geri had reserved a block of Chalets for a reunion of fellow 2nd generation naturists. She asked them to feel free to invite a partner, as well. The reunion was planned for mid-august. Geri structured the activities with the help of Mary. Suzi and I just helped wherever a need arose. Suzi and I had no idea how much our ‘Godiva Event inspired the reunion group. They wanted us to participate in everything, even though we didn't share their legacies.Muriel loved that week more than any. She said it was like going back in time, to when she and Jim were with several dozens of ‘flower children.'In September, an aging folk group, from sixties fame, was booked for an outdoor concert. It brought out many of the original hippies, Suzi and Dave arranged with Mike, to lease his hayfield across the road from the entrance gate. There, the tents, RV and campers filled the horizon.H & E came out and ran a story on the concert. We also showed the H & E journalist our literature and some details on our successful reunion event, of the previous month. By October, Muriel had used the windfall income to pay off all liens and debts on the Resort. She scheduled a late-night meeting in the lodge, with Suzi and me, just after the mid-August ‘2nd Generation' Reunion finished.She shared her renewed vision with Suzi and me, but only part of the vision. She also noted that we hadn't left her in September, to resume our college pursuits. “That;” she said, “was a fear I could not speak of.”“Dave and Suzi, I want to offer you a business proposal. I want you two to have a part ownership of this resort, so the concept and estate can continue after I am not able to be a part of it. You worked your asses off for next to nothing, this summer. You rescued me, and gave me life, both in my business and my personal vitality. I want the two of you to enjoy the fruits of your industry.”She slid two envelopes across the kitchen table.“This is your seasonal bonus. I'm also willing to give you each 10% of the future annual profits, if you stay on, making this your residence. Each year, you each will also earn stock shares mounting to 2% of the estate.If we form a long-term partnership, the two of you could attain a combined stock in the estate, which would cap at 48%, after 12 years.Dave, you would oversee management and development of all facilities, and operations.Suzi, you would manage all staff and inventory purchasing. Hospitality is everyone's mission.I'm going to approach Geri about continuing to manage booking, publicity, and promotions.This resort was in its greatest days, when youthful people operated it. I believe; with the passions, vision, and skills of you two, we have even greater days ahead of us.”I stared at Suzi. She just stared back at me.Muriel broke the silence;“Now, I want you two to think about this, at least overnight. When you've come to a place where you want to talk further, Just come tell me.”That night I walked Suzi back to our cabin. Suzi's first words were a question;“Dave, is this the life you love? That you can be happy doing, for the rest of your life?”“Actually, after all we accomplished in these weeks, I'm very confident in saying ‘yes.'She kissed me passionately, then pulled away and said;“ I'm all in. Yes! I will be by your side, as we carry on this vision and live this wonderful, fulfilling, and exciting life!”I scooped Suzi up off the deck and carried her in to our bed. We fucked with a passion and complete surrender of our bodies to each other.The next morning we made a few calls, informing our parents of our business ventures. We then met with Muriel, to tell her of our acceptance of her business proposal. She was joyful and thankful.In February, Muriel encouraged Suzi and me to get away for a break, and to focus on each other. She knew our great influence on the Arundel revival comes from the vitality of our own chemistry. So off we went to the Mediterranean coast. We were on the French Riviera, at a nude resort, of course.When the French resort owners discovered who we are, they comped us the entire holiday package. They said our spread in H & E magazine gave the naturist resort industry a huge economic boost. They were honored to host us. They just asked us to pose for a publicity photo, so they could brag about us staying there.Who knew! Suzi and I are nudist celebrities, worldwide!We asked them to come visit us next year, at Arundel.A Naturist Photographer.The off-season also allowed us to do a lot more work on the resort. To save on taxes from our windfall, Muriel reinvested capital, back into the property. We ordered the building materials for what will become the largest building on the resort. We're putting up a building over the 2nd swimming pool which is back in the Chalet area commons. Mike and a couple other guys helped me with the 40 by 72 foot post-frame structure. The trusses were 25 feet above the pool deck.It allows us to become a true 4-seasons resort. Not to mention a better prepared recreational area during rainy weather. By May, Suzie and I hope to be moved into a portion at one end of the new structure. Downstairs it houses a kitchen, restrooms, showers and a fitness area. Our apartment was above the mentioned rooms. It's a 3 bedroom home, with windows overlooking the pool room.Suzi and I enrolled in online classes and carried a pretty good class load, but we switched our majors to business and tourism degrees. It allowed us to be study partners and help each other do well.Geri continued managing bookings, events, publicity, and advertising. The Summer 2020 season looks optimistic.Suzi swiveled in her chair and looked over her shoulder. "Looks like fun." She said, turning back with a cheeky grin on her face.We were sitting on the deck of our cabin waiting for our daily 'team meeting'. If it was warm enough we would be naked but today I had on shorts and a light sweatshirt, Suzi wearing dungarees and a tee-shirt. Muriel always went for a nude early morning walk, covering herself with a blanket if needs be when she sat down for coffee with us."She's such a tart!""Who, what?" Said Suzi, not really listening and barely lifting her head from her phone."Muriel, the builders have arrived to renovate the old shower complex and I can see four of them in hard hats and high-vis jackets and Muriel's just standing there in her birthday suit, naked as the day she was born, chatting away."It had been two weeks since the village fete and Suzi and Muriel's 'Lady Godiva' double act had gained not only local headlines but had even made some of the nationals. This combined with the favorable article in H & E naturist magazine and a spell of fine weather meant that we had been inundated with enquiries and bookings. It was still early in the season but some weekends were already fully booked, hence the renovation of the shower complex so that guest could come and camp if they wanted to. The shower complex like much of the camp had become very run down, Muriel and her late husband Jim not able to keep up with it.Teasing the Plumbers.On Mondays a couple of ladies from the village would come and help clean the chalets but other than that it was just the three of us, me doing mainly grounds work, minor repairs, mowing, cleaning the pools etc. and Suzi and Muriel looking after everything else. We were very busy but loving the challenge and loving the life style."She wouldn't, would she?""Wouldn't what?""Well Muriel has just walked off towards the big old barn, arm in arm with two of the builders.""I don't think she would but if she does good luck to her." Suzi said, getting up and coming and sitting beside me so she could see what was going on.Muriel was now out of sight and Suzi lost interest, going back to her phone instead. I however was on high alert, feeling protective of Muriel and maybe a bit jealous of the builders."Well if they did they didn't last long." I said fifteen minutes later as Muriel came jauntily towards us with a big smile on her face, Suzi digging me in the ribs."Morning you two, it's a fresh one this morning.""Morning Muriel, come and sit down, I'll put on some fresh coffee."I couldn't help smirking a little as I said "I see you met the builders.""Yes lovely chaps, very efficient, they say they should be finished in three days.""Well I hope you didn't distract them too much from their work." Suzi said, returning with the coffee.Muriel laughed, "Maybe just a little, you should've seen their faces when I came around the corner and stood in front of them, they know this is a nudist camp but I don't think they expected me to be so bold." She took a sip of her coffee "That's lovely, good and strong, thank you." After a moment she continued. "I know I'm used to being naked but I have to tell you that having four new pairs of eyes on me gives me such a thrill, makes me feel all tingly and alive. I have big nipples anyway but the chill weather and their stares made them harder and bigger than ever, the poor boys were mesmerized, I'm such a tart" We all laughed and agreed.My nosiness finally got the better of me "I see you went for a walk with two of them."Suzi gave me a sharp look but I knew she was as nosy as me, Muriel's face lit up with a knowing look, her eyes seemingly twinkling as she looked at the two of us. With a silly, almost bimboish voice she said, "well my pussy was so wet, I just had to take those two hunks and suck them and fuck them for all they were worth."I think a bit of both of us knew she was joking but as we sat there open mouthed I was the first to break."Did you?""No of course I didn't silly, I might be an exhibitionist tart but I'm not a complete slag, well not most of the time anyway."She knew we wanted more gossip but decided to string us along for a bit."I wanted to show them my crack." She left this hang in the air a moment as we all smiled "you know the one in the wall of the barn; not the one between my legs.""I wouldn't put that past you either, tart." Suzi said"Takes one to know one.""I know, I'm getting turned on listening to you, and when I saw you standing in front of them flashing your tits and cunny, I felt I was missing out on something.""I think if you went over there naked Suzi, they'd definitely get no work done." Muriel said and we all laughed."Shall I tell you what our little walk was actually all about?"“Please do,” we both said."Well they're actually a family of builders, Bill and his three sons. The youngest is James. Only him and his dad were able to even look at my face, after a few minutes anyway. The other two ignoramuses could only stare at my tits and snatch, the whole time I was there. I was explaining to Bill that I had always wanted to convert the barn into a clubhouse and bar area, but never thought it would be viable. But what with the vava-voom you two have put into me and into this place I think we might manage it.Anyway I asked him would he have a look at the barn and come up with a price for the conversion, he said he could look at it now, and get back to me by the end of the week. James said he loved photography and taking pictures of old buildings and factories and did I mind if he came and had a look also. His two idiot brothers mocked him for this which is why I put my arms through the two of theirs and marched them to the barn, I think I might have wiggled my ass a bit as we were walking, to show them what they were missing out on."

Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 3Jill, Mike, and Penny Contrive a publicity plan.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.On Thursday, Geri phoned. She spoke with Muriel for a while before being handed back to me,"How you doing?" Geri asked."Good. A strangely odd week, very hard for poor Muriel; but we're getting there.""How's the resort looking, have you got many bookings.""I think there's a couple for this weekend and Suzi and I are going to sort out the chalets tomorrow for them. A few more next weekend, after that I don't know, why?"" Remember I said I'd ask around, see if anyone had any ideas.""Yes.""Well Freddy Spencer, one of my old chums from the Arundel Naturist Resort, is now the editor of H & E magazine."Geri sounded really excited but I didn't know what she was talking about."H & E magazine is like the naturist bible, it's run for and by naturists.""Ok and?" I pressed."Well, like me, Freddy has some fond memories of coming down there with his parents. They were lovely, innocent, naked days,""That's great, but how does that help us now?""Well Freddy would like to come and do an article about the place, promote it as a fun, welcoming place to be. He says he'll give us a four page spread, and if we can make it look fun, with a good mixture of young and old, then it should do wonders for the resort's image and bookings.""Sounds great but how are we going to do it, there's very few people booked in for the next few weeks.""They normally use professional, perfect models for their shoots, but I think we can make it more real, more natural.""How so.""I've volunteered myself, Mary, you and Suzi to be models, I'm was also thinking about Muriel, but with Jim passing away I don't know."Fine for me, Suzi or Geri, But I could never see Mary agreeing. "What doe's Mary think of it?""I haven't told her yet."I found myself shaking my head and laughing. "Good luck with that."I told Muriel about it, and she was over the moon! Her spirits immediately lifted, chattering away about where we could take the photos and such.There was a knock at the door and I said I'd get it. Mike Squires and his wife, Penny, were standing there along with two other neighbors; come to show their condolences.When the visitors entered the living room, Muriel seemed pleased as she stood to greet them."So good of you all, to come over."To make ourselves useful; Suzi and I asked if anyone wanted tea,"Maybe something a bit stronger?" Muriel said.Everyone had a drink and they were having a good old natter, telling stories about Jim and 'the good old days'.We just sat and enjoyed listening, keeping everyone's glasses topped up. The conversation eventually got around to Muriel's plans for the future and for the holiday resort."Well I hope to keep it running, although my bookings are way down on previous years. But these two lovely young people are going to help, so we might manage.""Yes; I met Dave and Suzi the other day and the place is already looking better." Mike said, smiling at Suzi.Penny, Mikes wife, said; "It's the village festival, in two weeks, you've never really been involved before; but why don't you take a booth, this year, handing out fliers and letting people know about the place. With these two good-looking ones working here, you're bound to get a good response." I think she was looking at me, the same way Mike looked at Suzi, but I could be wrong."Hold on old girl, Muriel's probably got her hands full, what with making arrangements and such.""I think it's a wonderful idea, give me something to look forward to, and all publicity helps.""Well, if it's publicity you want, then I have an idea." We all turned to look at Jill, another neighbor who had hardly said a word since she arrived, concentrating on drinking Gin instead.Jill seemed happy with her audience and continued "Well this is a nudist resort isn't it?"Muriel nodded. "Well then what you have to do is something involving nudity."We were all just looking at her, waiting for her to continue. Once she managed to get her words straight in her head, she said; "I was reading about a village somewhere that has a Lady Godiva festival, very popular as you can imagine. Anyway, I was thinking that you could do something similar, maybe have someone ride nude through the village and into the festival center. The press would love it, maybe even the nationals."Mike was the first to say anything, "that's a bit much, I don't think the parish council would allow it.""Well, I'm on the parish council, and I think it's a marvelous idea." Penny said.We all looked at Muriel, who was just smiling; "I think it's wonderful."We all smiled, as much at Muriel's joy, as anything else. The talk soon got around to practicalities. Mike stared at Suzi as he asked, who could we get to play the lead role."I'll think of someone." Was all Muriel would say.I wasn't saying much, but an idea was starting to form in my head."Why don't we do something a bit different?" I blurted out. Everyone looked at me. "I know traditionally there was only one Lady Godiva, but why don't we have two, think up some silly reason for it. It'll definitely give us more bang for our money."I actually had a fully formed plan in my head, but didn't want to give all the details. I could see peoples' faces, thinking about what I had said."It could be interesting." Muriel said"I have two lovely mares we could use." Chipped in Mike.The chatter drifted off into matter s of Jim's funeral, and eventually it got late.When everyone had left, the three of us were sitting on the sofa."That was an interesting evening, what with H & E coming, and now Lady Godiva. I'm quite dizzy from it all." Muriel said.Suzi was looking at me and said, "I can see the cogs whirling. What are you thinking?""Lots of things. We need to decide who will be in the magazine pictures and I have a few ideas for Lady Godiva.""I bet you do.""Not what you're thinking. Things can't be too explicit, no worse than you might see on in some newspapers.""And?" Suzi pressed."Well, my idea would be to have a younger and an old Lady Godiva; hopefully you and Muriel." I stopped talking, letting my idea sink in, and waiting for reactions.Muriel was the first to respond, Suzi possibly a bit taken aback."Oh how exciting, there's a few in the village who have always disapproved of me, it'll give me a chance to rub their noses in it. What about you Suzi?""I don't know. I don't think I could, and besides I can't ride a horse.""Well we have two weeks to practice and I'm sure Mike would enjoy giving you lessons." Muriel said this with a glint in her eye and a small, knowing grin."Is there something we should know?" I asked, a smile on my face, knowing that whatever Muriel told us would be juicy."Well you'd never guess, looking at them now; but when Mike and Penny were younger they were wild, spending weekends over here, getting stoned and shagging. I don't think they ever considered themselves hippies like the rest of us. They just enjoyed the drugs and the sex. Then Mike took over the farm and they got married. They became respectable."I could sense there was more, and urged her to carry on."Over the years Mike has been a frequent visitor, ostensibly on the pretense of being neighborly, but really to see if there were any naked women he could stare at. I'm sure you made his day if not his year when he met you on Sunday."Muriel, for once, looked a little sheepish, before continuing "he would often come in the mornings when I was out for my walks and over the years we've developed a little thing.""A little thing?" I inquired.Muriel smiled, obviously wondering how much to tell us, but then decided to change the subject.Riding Like Godiva."I think you'd make a wonderful Lady Godiva, Suzi. And if you're very shy, I'm sure we can do something with your hair.""With my hair?""Yes, we can comb it so that it covers your boobs."Suzi didn't look convinced."Right, come over here and I'll show you what I mean."Both Muriel and Suzi stood up."Take your clothes off and we'll use this round ottoman as our pretend horse. Here, let me roll up a beach towel for you to place against your cunny. It's what a saddle will feel like. Plus, it'll keep this upholstery from smelling like a hussy's pussy."Suzi looked a little uncertain, but removed her jeans and t-shirt, hesitating before removing her bra, and going to sit on the ottoman."No-no, knickers as well. I want you to see how little you'll be exposing."I was enjoying the show, a raging boner in my pants and a smile on my face. When Suzi removed her knickers Muriel told her to sit astride the ottoman.Suzi sat straddling over the rolled up beach towel, facing me, spreading her legs as wide as possible, fully exposing her very moist-looking bald pussy. She was enjoying this as much as me."Now David I want you to get that thick sofa cushion and place it upwards, in front of Suzi, we'll pretend it's the horses head."As I did this Muriel was playing with Suzi's hair, bringing it over her shoulder and laying it over her boobs, the back of her hand rubbing against her nipples and causing Suzi to gasp and Muriel to smile. I was entranced and very turned on by the Suzi's nakedness, and Muriel fussing over her. My trance was only broken by Muriel's voice."Now David, come and have a look here."I moved to the back of the ottoman, beside Muriel. "All we can see is a little bit of your crack and when you're high up on the horse no one will see that, now bounce up and down for us as if the horse is moving."Suzi did as told, and it was a lovely sight, her cheeks flexing and fleeting glimpses of her puckered hole. Both Muriel and I were admiring the sight, when Suzi said, "my hair has fallen off of my boobs, we'll have to stick it down somehow."It sounded like Suzi had decided she'll do it. Muriel and I smiled at each other. "I'm sure we'll find something to keep it in place." Muriel said, smiling some more as she watched Suzi continue to bounce up and down."You can a slowly rock your hips, as if the horse is slowly walking, if you like.""Oh, this feels nice." Suzi said as she began grinding her crotch down on the plush terrycloth.Suzi was getting herself off on the cushioned ottoman. Her legs were spread wide, grinding herself against the roll. I felt my mouth going dry as I watched. Her hip action sped up as she worked herself into a frenzy. I felt Muriel rubbing my cock through my trousers. As I looked at the matriarch, she moved her other hand down to Suzi's tit. From Suzi's immediate groans, I guessed Muriel was pinching her nipple. I moved down behind Suzi, on the ottoman, kissing her neck and putting my hand on her other boob, squeezing it roughly and pinching the nipple."Oh god, this feels so good, pinch harder; oh, ah, ah, I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come." Suzi had stopped rocking, instead just pushing down harder and grinding her pelvis slowly. She shuddered as her orgasm ripped through her.I was astride the ottoman, holding Suzi and cuddling her from behind. Muriel was now in front, bending down and kissing her, Suzi's arms went up to Muriel's face returning her kisses with a passion. Both my hands pressed into Suzi's tits, while I kissed the back of her neck.As her breathing settled she gave a throaty laugh, "I think I've soiled your towel." We all laughed."He's a lovely horse, would you like a go?" Suzi offered the mount to Muriel.Muriel smiled and began to undress and as we watched. Suzi leaned back into me and said, "take your clothes off."I stripped rapidly, ripping off my t-shirt and jeans, Muriel took her time as we both watched her, the undoing of each button of her shirt drawn out exquisitely, her eyes alive and her smile teasing, as she watched us staring at her. I wish I could've seen Suzi's face, I imagine she was as transfixed as me.Muriel and I were now both standing naked. As Suzi went to stand, Muriel placed her hand gently on her shoulder, urging her to remain seated. Suzi looked around at me and nearly got poked in the eye, smiling and shaking her head, as if, 'watch where you pock that spear'.Muriel moved in closer and pulled my head to hers, in a kiss. This caused Suzi to be wedged between us. It was obvious where Suzi's head was, and what Muriel was hoping she would do. I had to see. I broke our kiss and looked down at Suzi, her head bobbing slightly and her face buried in Muriel's muff, and my cock bobbing next to her ear 'Wow'.Muriel's nipples stood out long and hard; and looked very inviting, I was going to suck them but then had the urge to bite. Muriel let out a yelp and grabbed my hair, pulling it hard but pulling me in closer as she did so. I applied more pressure and put my hand on her ass. My fingers slid between her cheeks, searching for whatever hole they could find. After a bit I stepped back behind Suzi and pushed my cock against the back of Suzi's head, and pulled Muriel closer at the same time, before releasing. I repeated and the girls caught on straight away as we found a rhythm. Me humping Suzi's head as her face fucked Muriel's cunny.

Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 3Jill, Mike, and Penny Contrive a publicity plan.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.On Thursday, Geri phoned. She spoke with Muriel for a while before being handed back to me,"How you doing?" Geri asked."Good. A strangely odd week, very hard for poor Muriel; but we're getting there.""How's the resort looking, have you got many bookings.""I think there's a couple for this weekend and Suzi and I are going to sort out the chalets tomorrow for them. A few more next weekend, after that I don't know, why?"" Remember I said I'd ask around, see if anyone had any ideas.""Yes.""Well Freddy Spencer, one of my old chums from the Arundel Naturist Resort, is now the editor of H & E magazine."Geri sounded really excited but I didn't know what she was talking about."H & E magazine is like the naturist bible, it's run for and by naturists.""Ok and?" I pressed."Well, like me, Freddy has some fond memories of coming down there with his parents. They were lovely, innocent, naked days,""That's great, but how does that help us now?""Well Freddy would like to come and do an article about the place, promote it as a fun, welcoming place to be. He says he'll give us a four page spread, and if we can make it look fun, with a good mixture of young and old, then it should do wonders for the resort's image and bookings.""Sounds great but how are we going to do it, there's very few people booked in for the next few weeks.""They normally use professional, perfect models for their shoots, but I think we can make it more real, more natural.""How so.""I've volunteered myself, Mary, you and Suzi to be models, I'm was also thinking about Muriel, but with Jim passing away I don't know."Fine for me, Suzi or Geri, But I could never see Mary agreeing. "What doe's Mary think of it?""I haven't told her yet."I found myself shaking my head and laughing. "Good luck with that."I told Muriel about it, and she was over the moon! Her spirits immediately lifted, chattering away about where we could take the photos and such.There was a knock at the door and I said I'd get it. Mike Squires and his wife, Penny, were standing there along with two other neighbors; come to show their condolences.When the visitors entered the living room, Muriel seemed pleased as she stood to greet them."So good of you all, to come over."To make ourselves useful; Suzi and I asked if anyone wanted tea,"Maybe something a bit stronger?" Muriel said.Everyone had a drink and they were having a good old natter, telling stories about Jim and 'the good old days'.We just sat and enjoyed listening, keeping everyone's glasses topped up. The conversation eventually got around to Muriel's plans for the future and for the holiday resort."Well I hope to keep it running, although my bookings are way down on previous years. But these two lovely young people are going to help, so we might manage.""Yes; I met Dave and Suzi the other day and the place is already looking better." Mike said, smiling at Suzi.Penny, Mikes wife, said; "It's the village festival, in two weeks, you've never really been involved before; but why don't you take a booth, this year, handing out fliers and letting people know about the place. With these two good-looking ones working here, you're bound to get a good response." I think she was looking at me, the same way Mike looked at Suzi, but I could be wrong."Hold on old girl, Muriel's probably got her hands full, what with making arrangements and such.""I think it's a wonderful idea, give me something to look forward to, and all publicity helps.""Well, if it's publicity you want, then I have an idea." We all turned to look at Jill, another neighbor who had hardly said a word since she arrived, concentrating on drinking Gin instead.Jill seemed happy with her audience and continued "Well this is a nudist resort isn't it?"Muriel nodded. "Well then what you have to do is something involving nudity."We were all just looking at her, waiting for her to continue. Once she managed to get her words straight in her head, she said; "I was reading about a village somewhere that has a Lady Godiva festival, very popular as you can imagine. Anyway, I was thinking that you could do something similar, maybe have someone ride nude through the village and into the festival center. The press would love it, maybe even the nationals."Mike was the first to say anything, "that's a bit much, I don't think the parish council would allow it.""Well, I'm on the parish council, and I think it's a marvelous idea." Penny said.We all looked at Muriel, who was just smiling; "I think it's wonderful."We all smiled, as much at Muriel's joy, as anything else. The talk soon got around to practicalities. Mike stared at Suzi as he asked, who could we get to play the lead role."I'll think of someone." Was all Muriel would say.I wasn't saying much, but an idea was starting to form in my head."Why don't we do something a bit different?" I blurted out. Everyone looked at me. "I know traditionally there was only one Lady Godiva, but why don't we have two, think up some silly reason for it. It'll definitely give us more bang for our money."I actually had a fully formed plan in my head, but didn't want to give all the details. I could see peoples' faces, thinking about what I had said."It could be interesting." Muriel said"I have two lovely mares we could use." Chipped in Mike.The chatter drifted off into matter s of Jim's funeral, and eventually it got late.When everyone had left, the three of us were sitting on the sofa."That was an interesting evening, what with H & E coming, and now Lady Godiva. I'm quite dizzy from it all." Muriel said.Suzi was looking at me and said, "I can see the cogs whirling. What are you thinking?""Lots of things. We need to decide who will be in the magazine pictures and I have a few ideas for Lady Godiva.""I bet you do.""Not what you're thinking. Things can't be too explicit, no worse than you might see on in some newspapers.""And?" Suzi pressed."Well, my idea would be to have a younger and an old Lady Godiva; hopefully you and Muriel." I stopped talking, letting my idea sink in, and waiting for reactions.Muriel was the first to respond, Suzi possibly a bit taken aback."Oh how exciting, there's a few in the village who have always disapproved of me, it'll give me a chance to rub their noses in it. What about you Suzi?""I don't know. I don't think I could, and besides I can't ride a horse.""Well we have two weeks to practice and I'm sure Mike would enjoy giving you lessons." Muriel said this with a glint in her eye and a small, knowing grin."Is there something we should know?" I asked, a smile on my face, knowing that whatever Muriel told us would be juicy."Well you'd never guess, looking at them now; but when Mike and Penny were younger they were wild, spending weekends over here, getting stoned and shagging. I don't think they ever considered themselves hippies like the rest of us. They just enjoyed the drugs and the sex. Then Mike took over the farm and they got married. They became respectable."I could sense there was more, and urged her to carry on."Over the years Mike has been a frequent visitor, ostensibly on the pretense of being neighborly, but really to see if there were any naked women he could stare at. I'm sure you made his day if not his year when he met you on Sunday."Muriel, for once, looked a little sheepish, before continuing "he would often come in the mornings when I was out for my walks and over the years we've developed a little thing.""A little thing?" I inquired.Muriel smiled, obviously wondering how much to tell us, but then decided to change the subject.Riding Like Godiva."I think you'd make a wonderful Lady Godiva, Suzi. And if you're very shy, I'm sure we can do something with your hair.""With my hair?""Yes, we can comb it so that it covers your boobs."Suzi didn't look convinced."Right, come over here and I'll show you what I mean."Both Muriel and Suzi stood up."Take your clothes off and we'll use this round ottoman as our pretend horse. Here, let me roll up a beach towel for you to place against your cunny. It's what a saddle will feel like. Plus, it'll keep this upholstery from smelling like a hussy's pussy."Suzi looked a little uncertain, but removed her jeans and t-shirt, hesitating before removing her bra, and going to sit on the ottoman."No-no, knickers as well. I want you to see how little you'll be exposing."I was enjoying the show, a raging boner in my pants and a smile on my face. When Suzi removed her knickers Muriel told her to sit astride the ottoman.Suzi sat straddling over the rolled up beach towel, facing me, spreading her legs as wide as possible, fully exposing her very moist-looking bald pussy. She was enjoying this as much as me."Now David I want you to get that thick sofa cushion and place it upwards, in front of Suzi, we'll pretend it's the horses head."As I did this Muriel was playing with Suzi's hair, bringing it over her shoulder and laying it over her boobs, the back of her hand rubbing against her nipples and causing Suzi to gasp and Muriel to smile. I was entranced and very turned on by the Suzi's nakedness, and Muriel fussing over her. My trance was only broken by Muriel's voice."Now David, come and have a look here."I moved to the back of the ottoman, beside Muriel. "All we can see is a little bit of your crack and when you're high up on the horse no one will see that, now bounce up and down for us as if the horse is moving."Suzi did as told, and it was a lovely sight, her cheeks flexing and fleeting glimpses of her puckered hole. Both Muriel and I were admiring the sight, when Suzi said, "my hair has fallen off of my boobs, we'll have to stick it down somehow."It sounded like Suzi had decided she'll do it. Muriel and I smiled at each other. "I'm sure we'll find something to keep it in place." Muriel said, smiling some more as she watched Suzi continue to bounce up and down."You can a slowly rock your hips, as if the horse is slowly walking, if you like.""Oh, this feels nice." Suzi said as she began grinding her crotch down on the plush terrycloth.Suzi was getting herself off on the cushioned ottoman. Her legs were spread wide, grinding herself against the roll. I felt my mouth going dry as I watched. Her hip action sped up as she worked herself into a frenzy. I felt Muriel rubbing my cock through my trousers. As I looked at the matriarch, she moved her other hand down to Suzi's tit. From Suzi's immediate groans, I guessed Muriel was pinching her nipple. I moved down behind Suzi, on the ottoman, kissing her neck and putting my hand on her other boob, squeezing it roughly and pinching the nipple."Oh god, this feels so good, pinch harder; oh, ah, ah, I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come." Suzi had stopped rocking, instead just pushing down harder and grinding her pelvis slowly. She shuddered as her orgasm ripped through her.I was astride the ottoman, holding Suzi and cuddling her from behind. Muriel was now in front, bending down and kissing her, Suzi's arms went up to Muriel's face returning her kisses with a passion. Both my hands pressed into Suzi's tits, while I kissed the back of her neck.As her breathing settled she gave a throaty laugh, "I think I've soiled your towel." We all laughed."He's a lovely horse, would you like a go?" Suzi offered the mount to Muriel.Muriel smiled and began to undress and as we watched. Suzi leaned back into me and said, "take your clothes off."I stripped rapidly, ripping off my t-shirt and jeans, Muriel took her time as we both watched her, the undoing of each button of her shirt drawn out exquisitely, her eyes alive and her smile teasing, as she watched us staring at her. I wish I could've seen Suzi's face, I imagine she was as transfixed as me.Muriel and I were now both standing naked. As Suzi went to stand, Muriel placed her hand gently on her shoulder, urging her to remain seated. Suzi looked around at me and nearly got poked in the eye, smiling and shaking her head, as if, 'watch where you pock that spear'.Muriel moved in closer and pulled my head to hers, in a kiss. This caused Suzi to be wedged between us. It was obvious where Suzi's head was, and what Muriel was hoping she would do. I had to see. I broke our kiss and looked down at Suzi, her head bobbing slightly and her face buried in Muriel's muff, and my cock bobbing next to her ear 'Wow'.Muriel's nipples stood out long and hard; and looked very inviting, I was going to suck them but then had the urge to bite. Muriel let out a yelp and grabbed my hair, pulling it hard but pulling me in closer as she did so. I applied more pressure and put my hand on her ass. My fingers slid between her cheeks, searching for whatever hole they could find. After a bit I stepped back behind Suzi and pushed my cock against the back of Suzi's head, and pulled Muriel closer at the same time, before releasing. I repeated and the girls caught on straight away as we found a rhythm. Me humping Suzi's head as her face fucked Muriel's cunny.

Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 2Dave Fits In Nicely, at the Arundel Naturist Resort.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.My first impressions were of amazing greenness, green grass, green edges, green trees. To my city-boy eyes, this looked like the Garden of Eden, albeit a very unkempt garden of Eden.Jim came to greet us as the car stopped and it was obvious that he had had something like a stroke, walking with a stick and one hand held spastically into his side."Jim, this is David and Suzi, that I was telling you about. They've come to see if they would like to work here."Jim barely glanced at me before turning to Suzi and virtually undressing her with his eyes. "Young totty," is what I think he said, although it wasn't clear, Muriel blushed a bit before saying "Jim that isn't appropriate. You'll have to excuse him, the stroke has caused a bit of a change in personality as well as the more obvious effects. Jim was always a bit saucy but now seems to have no filter."I wanted to laugh, but was worried Suzi might be offended. Thankfully she took it in her stride, saying; "not to worry Muriel, I hear much worse at college, everyday; and at home. And by people who haven't suffered brain trauma." Giving me a look and causing Muriel to smile.Touring the Resort."Let me show you around the place and then we can talk about the job."There were sixty-five chalets, most were two-bed, but a few were three-bed. And only ten are owned by long term members, the rest belonging to the resort, and rented out. There was what looked like two outside swimming pools, which were covered, and various green areas where guests could walk, play games or grill a picnic. There were lots of hedges, providing privacy and working as wind breaks, and some lovely flower beds, all a bit overgrown, recently.When we finished the tour, Muriel invited us into a big brick lodge, near the front gates that turned out to be their home, as well as the reception hall. One of the two pools was situated near the lodge, as was the shower complex.Going into the lodge, she offered us soup that she had made earlier, which was delicious. After the soup, Muriel asked us what we thought of the place. We both said we thought it was lovely. We then talked about the job. I explained that I thought it was only for one person. She said that was her initial plan, but now thought it needed two as she didn't have the time, or energy, to both look after Jim and do all the administration that was needed and all the other work that was needed on the site.We explained that neither of us new anything about gardening, apart from cutting grass and maybe trimming. She said not to worry, as gardening was what kept her sane and she would continue to look after the flower beds. We then got onto the subject of nudity."Have you been nudist very long?" Muriel asked"I have, secretly for a few years, but only really got into it this last semester.""And I've only been doing it a bit less than Dave, but I'm really enjoying it." Suzi said and it was music to my ears."That's wonderful. We have a hot tub near the swimming pool. We could have a dip and talk about the ghastly subject of money, if you like."We stepped outside and over to the chaise lounges. I don't think that Suzi had ever been in too many hot tubs. I sure hadn't. They were a new novelty, until recently. Before we could say anything, Muriel stood up and started undressing. We both looked at each other a little shocked, but then shrugged our shoulders and stood up also.Muriel was naked in no time at all, wearing no underwear under her skirt, shirt and jumper. She threw her clothes on the chair and boldly stood there, almost inviting our stares as we undressed.She was a beautiful woman, average tits with a little sag offset by her perfect posture. One could debate if she was a B or C cup, only have her tell you she doesn't make her tits wear a cup, ever!She had long nipples, which seemed quite erect, as if she was enjoying this. Her belly was flat and she had almost boyish slim hips, long, toned legs, and a thick thatch of dark hair in between them. I think both Suzi and I must have been staring, as we seemed to have stopped undressing.Muriel just stood there with a friendly, open smile on her face; perfectly happy in her own body and space, and welcoming us into it without challenging or threatening us.I was the next to be nude, coyly removing my underpants as I had a semi stiffy, brought on by my excitement at the situation, but also enticed by the site of Muriel. I found it incredibly hot, having this beautiful and elegant woman look at me, and I was unable to stop myself getting harder and bigger."I can see you enjoy being naked." Muriel said to me, still smiling as she looked me up and down. I must have reddened because she said, "don't be embarrassed, you have a beautiful body and if I may say so, a very beautiful cock."I managed a croaked, "thanks."Suzi was standing in her underwear, watching the two of us. I'm not sure if she was waiting for our attention or gob smacked by the whole situation. As we looked at her, she slowly removed her bra and put her shoulders back, smiling, her gorgeous 34 B tits; I only know this from previously looking at her bra; jutting out proudly. Her nipples were as hard as I had ever seen them.I stood by Suzi to encourage her bravery, and I couldn't help myself, saying, "you're beautiful, Dear.""You truly are." Said Muriel; "now off with your knickers."This had the effect of making us all smile. Suzi relaxed a little. Then she wasted no time in removing her knickers, as she stood by the steps to the tub.. "Oh Suzi you're shaven, how wonderful. I've seen a few trimmed ones, but never one completely bare. I've thought about doing it a few times, but Jim is old fashioned and loves my big bush. Not that he's able to do much with it, these days. Do you mind if I have a closer look?"Suzi looked a bit uncertain but eventually said "no I, I don't mind at all." Muriel dropped to her knees, her face only six inches from Suzi's bare snatch.After what seemed like an age, she said, Can you put a foot up on the step for me?”Suzi did, then swiveled the bent knee outward, to accommodate Muriel's curiosity.“How absolutely wonderful, I can see your pink lips just sticking out, it's quite, quite beautiful." With that, she stood up, running her fingers through her own pubes; "Right! I've decided, this big old bush is coming off tonight." And then, with a throaty laugh,  she looked me in the eye and said; "don't worry, it's not part of your gardening duties."You couldn't help but like Muriel, she was so free and open."I'll go and get three towels and we'll get in" As she left us. Suzi turned to me and said; "well, what did you think of that?""She's certainly a force of nature, but I really like her." I quipped."I think you fancy her, more than just ‘like." Before I could say anything she continued, "I think I quite fancy her myself; her face being so close to my cunny. That did all sorts of things to me."My mouth nearly fell open, but before I could say anything, Muriel returned. She had three towels, three tumblers, and two bottles of white wine, and a small bag to carry them all in "I think we should celebrate what I hope will be a beautiful friendship. I would love it if you could stay in one of the chalets tonight? But if not, you can get a taxi easily enough, to take you back to the station." We both nodded and said we'd see how it goes."I left the back door open, so I can hear Jim if he needs me."Just then Jim peered his head out the back door, then say something. I didn't understand him, although I definitely saw fire in his eyes when he saw Suzi buck naked. Muriel heard him and just shook her head, then walked past us, obviously upset, I whispered to Suzi, "I think you make an old man very happy." Which got me an elbow in the ribs.Turning back to Muriel, she was crying, Suzi put her arm around her, and pulled her in for a hug, Muriel's head buried into her shoulder as tears and emotion flowed out of her. I marveled at how these two lovely women could comfort each other, clothed or not. I think it was the most beautifully natural and wonderful thing I had ever seen. My first instinct was to cuddle the both of them. But I was in my nudeness, plus my English male reserve, stopped me.After a while, Muriel lifted her head, trying to gather herself "sorry about that, I don't normally cry, I'm just being silly.""No you're not! You have every reason and right to be upset." Suzi said, rubbing Muriel's arm gently."You're very kind. It's just that I look at Jim and my heart brakes. He's never been the easiest man to live with, but he was so vibrant and full of life. And to see him like that, breaks my heart. He's only 54, but sometimes I wish he was dead, rather than the way he is." Muriel sniffed; "and then I look at this place falling apart and I feel I don't know how to cope."Tears started to flow again, and Muriel was visibly shaking, Suzi pulled her close, holding her even more tightly than before. She said; “Muriel, this is grieving. It's a process and letting it out is a mandatory part of grieving. It's a proof of how deeply you love Jim. Don't grieve alone.” I looked at them both with love, and I'm ashamed to say, a little lust. Their naked bodies were squashed into each other, making the whole scene somewhat erotic. They eventually broke and Muriel kissed Suzi on the lips, just lingering for a few moments before turning and walking off. I was stuck to the spot, completely shocked; wandering if this place and Muriel were way too much for us. Goodness knows how Suzi felt. As Muriel moved away from us I moved closer to Suzi."Are you ok?""I think so." She softly answered."That was unexpected.""It was, but it felt very natural and beautiful. There was such chemistry between us, as I held her tight, feeling her heart beating and feeling it slow as her breathing settled.” Then Suzi added; “ And besides, she might be a better kisser than you."We both smiled at this and followed on after Muriel.When we caught up with her, Muriel was standing on the decking beside the hot tub, which I had mistaken for a children's swimming pool. The cover was still on and Muriel seemed to be back to her old self, oblivious to what had just happened."This is where you turn on the heaters and the pumps for both the tub and the pool." Muriel said, pointing out a control panel inside a small concrete shed, "if we leave it covered it'll be warm enough in twenty minutes or so. I'll show you around a little bit more ."I put down the bag and we followed.Muriel stopped and looked down sadly at a very overgrown flower bed; "it all seems so overwhelming."'There is a lot to do, but you'll get on top of it, and we'll help you." Suzi said, and I nodded. I didn't know how much we were going to get paid, but I think an offer of bread and regular water would have sufficed at that moment.  Suzi is a very compassionate person, and her empathy drives her to those in need.Muriel took a deep breath to calm herself before saying, "you're both so kind."She paused, and then said; "well, no time like the present." With that she bent over and started pulling at dead leaves. I think she could have probably bent her legs and squatted down; but as it was she was bent at the waist, her bare ass pointed directly at us and her cheeks separated, leaving nothing to the imagination. We probably should have looked away, but I don't think Muriel wanted us to, her hairy pussy and butthole clearly on view. Her ass wiggled and winked at us as she flexed her muscles, pulling at plants.It was an amazing sight, and I would have imagined that I would be turned on by it, but as it was, I found it all too much, too in-your-face, as it were. After a few moments Muriel said, "David could you give me a hand with this one."I found myself bent at the waist next to Muriel, both of us with two hands around a plant that I later found out was called a lipstick plant. Our shoulders were touching and my left elbow kept rubbing off of her right tit and nipple, I'm sure she was leaning in more than was necessary. I found myself thinking of the view Suzi had of both of our behinds and this aroused me more than looking at Muriel's ass.Suddenly the roots gave way and we found ourselves nearly falling over backwards. I steadied myself first, and was able to grab Muriel's arm to stop her. As we straightened, my semi-erect tallywhacker banged against her hip.She looked down at my cock, and then up at my face. Smiling, she said; "I think you should wear shorts when you're clipping the hedges, could be dangerous to that big todger."We all cracked up laughing, and then Muriel looked at the recently pulled roots, "I think the vine weevils got to it. Shall we get in the hot tub now?"This was all wonderful, if not a bit strange, but I found myself still self-conscious about being aroused; and my cock sticking up, or out. I know it's silly, and not even something that I could do anything about. Looking back it was just remnants of the way I was brought up, and I was having to fight a mental battle with myself, not to put my hands over my sizable phallus.We pulled the tub cover off, and as I was folding it away, Suzi and Muriel were getting into the tub. I turned around just in time to see their asses, all goose-pimpled, go under the water. I was only twenty and my cock seemed to be hard or semi hard most of the time. And so it was that I was standing on the deck, my cock sticking out and upward, trying to act as nonchalantly as possible."Come on Dave, stop posing and get in the water." Suzi bantered.I wasn't posing, but Suzi loved to act like I wanted to be a sex symbol. The water was only just warm enough to be comfortable and Muriel said that it has a powerful heater, and would warm up after a while. She leaned over and turned the jets on. Suzi yelped and Muriel burst out laughing."Oh lucky girl, you're sat on one of the jets."It was my first Jacuzzi and I found it wonderful, laying back with my eyes closed as the water swirled around me. After a while Muriel pored some wine in clear plastic tumblers. We all said 'cheers'. I smiled at Suzi, basking in the wonderful decadence of it all, her cunny getting worked by the particular well-positioned jet.“Look over the greens and down that path to the chalets,” Muriel said. “Imagine what it can be, with just some good upkeep. So what do you think of the whole place?""I think I can speak for Suzi and myself when I say it is wonderful and that we are very interested in working here.""That's marvelous, I was worried that it was all too much or that my friendliness might be over-the-top, and might have scared you off."We both shook our heads and Suzi said it would be a great adventure.Muriel gave us more history and details. We asked whatever questions came into our minds. The wine was flowing and we were getting more relaxed and comfortable."I know it's all natural and not necessarily sexual, but do any difficulties arise around sex and so on?" I asked.Muriel smiled and thought, before answering, "When we first moved here, we were very liberated, Children of the sexual revolution, and free-love, and all that. To be honest there was a lot of peer pressure, I don't think everyone, particularly some of the women, were that happy sleeping around and having multiple partners. But no one wanted to stand out as square or old fashioned."We both nodded and Muriel continued."As time went on and the crowd changed so did the sex. Some couples continued to swap with others, but there was none of the free-for-all shenanigans that there had been in the past. Women want a man who will commit to them;  care for them. There's one old friend, she still comes and sleeps with Jim and me, when she's here. More with Jim, really, so maybe not anymore."We both sat captivated, and maybe a little taken aback by Muriel's story. She looked briefly sad and lost in thought before continuing."Any extra marital sex or swinging that takes place these days, seems to do so behind closed doors. We have had one or two domestic bust ups over the years; but for the most part anyone who's involved, seems to be so, happily. A couple has to be ready for these things. You can say you're okay with it, and you might even love getting to shag someone new; But watching someone fuck your partner can be more impacting that some are prepared for. I would be very careful getting sexual with another couple, if that couple hasn't previously been with others.” Last year we had two new couples visit us, who were confirmed swingers. They thought they'd see more of it going on. They liked the place and said; “If you ever wanted the business, we could arrange for ten or so of our friends to come with, for a weekend.”I thanked them and said we'd think about it, not ever expecting that I would. But our bookings are so down for this year, that I think I might have to phone them. What do you think about swinging?"Me and Suzi looked at each other, I don't think either of us had any idea what to say.Eventually Suzi managed, "Well, I suppose, if it's all consenting adults, then what people get up to is their own business. I don't think I would ever want to do it, but good luck to anyone who does. Sex is more than exercise and orgasms, for me. It's giving someone special, a part of who I am.”I nodded my agreement, not being able to think of anything to add."It can be very liberating, enjoyable, and even loving; with the right people. But with the wrong characters, it can be ghastly. I think your non-judgmental, live-and-let-live attitude is very refreshing, particularly for a young person. I would love it if you two would come and work here, please say you will."

Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 2Dave Fits In Nicely, at the Arundel Naturist Resort.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.My first impressions were of amazing greenness, green grass, green edges, green trees. To my city-boy eyes, this looked like the Garden of Eden, albeit a very unkempt garden of Eden.Jim came to greet us as the car stopped and it was obvious that he had had something like a stroke, walking with a stick and one hand held spastically into his side."Jim, this is David and Suzi, that I was telling you about. They've come to see if they would like to work here."Jim barely glanced at me before turning to Suzi and virtually undressing her with his eyes. "Young totty," is what I think he said, although it wasn't clear, Muriel blushed a bit before saying "Jim that isn't appropriate. You'll have to excuse him, the stroke has caused a bit of a change in personality as well as the more obvious effects. Jim was always a bit saucy but now seems to have no filter."I wanted to laugh, but was worried Suzi might be offended. Thankfully she took it in her stride, saying; "not to worry Muriel, I hear much worse at college, everyday; and at home. And by people who haven't suffered brain trauma." Giving me a look and causing Muriel to smile.Touring the Resort."Let me show you around the place and then we can talk about the job."There were sixty-five chalets, most were two-bed, but a few were three-bed. And only ten are owned by long term members, the rest belonging to the resort, and rented out. There was what looked like two outside swimming pools, which were covered, and various green areas where guests could walk, play games or grill a picnic. There were lots of hedges, providing privacy and working as wind breaks, and some lovely flower beds, all a bit overgrown, recently.When we finished the tour, Muriel invited us into a big brick lodge, near the front gates that turned out to be their home, as well as the reception hall. One of the two pools was situated near the lodge, as was the shower complex.Going into the lodge, she offered us soup that she had made earlier, which was delicious. After the soup, Muriel asked us what we thought of the place. We both said we thought it was lovely. We then talked about the job. I explained that I thought it was only for one person. She said that was her initial plan, but now thought it needed two as she didn't have the time, or energy, to both look after Jim and do all the administration that was needed and all the other work that was needed on the site.We explained that neither of us new anything about gardening, apart from cutting grass and maybe trimming. She said not to worry, as gardening was what kept her sane and she would continue to look after the flower beds. We then got onto the subject of nudity."Have you been nudist very long?" Muriel asked"I have, secretly for a few years, but only really got into it this last semester.""And I've only been doing it a bit less than Dave, but I'm really enjoying it." Suzi said and it was music to my ears."That's wonderful. We have a hot tub near the swimming pool. We could have a dip and talk about the ghastly subject of money, if you like."We stepped outside and over to the chaise lounges. I don't think that Suzi had ever been in too many hot tubs. I sure hadn't. They were a new novelty, until recently. Before we could say anything, Muriel stood up and started undressing. We both looked at each other a little shocked, but then shrugged our shoulders and stood up also.Muriel was naked in no time at all, wearing no underwear under her skirt, shirt and jumper. She threw her clothes on the chair and boldly stood there, almost inviting our stares as we undressed.She was a beautiful woman, average tits with a little sag offset by her perfect posture. One could debate if she was a B or C cup, only have her tell you she doesn't make her tits wear a cup, ever!She had long nipples, which seemed quite erect, as if she was enjoying this. Her belly was flat and she had almost boyish slim hips, long, toned legs, and a thick thatch of dark hair in between them. I think both Suzi and I must have been staring, as we seemed to have stopped undressing.Muriel just stood there with a friendly, open smile on her face; perfectly happy in her own body and space, and welcoming us into it without challenging or threatening us.I was the next to be nude, coyly removing my underpants as I had a semi stiffy, brought on by my excitement at the situation, but also enticed by the site of Muriel. I found it incredibly hot, having this beautiful and elegant woman look at me, and I was unable to stop myself getting harder and bigger."I can see you enjoy being naked." Muriel said to me, still smiling as she looked me up and down. I must have reddened because she said, "don't be embarrassed, you have a beautiful body and if I may say so, a very beautiful cock."I managed a croaked, "thanks."Suzi was standing in her underwear, watching the two of us. I'm not sure if she was waiting for our attention or gob smacked by the whole situation. As we looked at her, she slowly removed her bra and put her shoulders back, smiling, her gorgeous 34 B tits; I only know this from previously looking at her bra; jutting out proudly. Her nipples were as hard as I had ever seen them.I stood by Suzi to encourage her bravery, and I couldn't help myself, saying, "you're beautiful, Dear.""You truly are." Said Muriel; "now off with your knickers."This had the effect of making us all smile. Suzi relaxed a little. Then she wasted no time in removing her knickers, as she stood by the steps to the tub.. "Oh Suzi you're shaven, how wonderful. I've seen a few trimmed ones, but never one completely bare. I've thought about doing it a few times, but Jim is old fashioned and loves my big bush. Not that he's able to do much with it, these days. Do you mind if I have a closer look?"Suzi looked a bit uncertain but eventually said "no I, I don't mind at all." Muriel dropped to her knees, her face only six inches from Suzi's bare snatch.After what seemed like an age, she said, Can you put a foot up on the step for me?”Suzi did, then swiveled the bent knee outward, to accommodate Muriel's curiosity.“How absolutely wonderful, I can see your pink lips just sticking out, it's quite, quite beautiful." With that, she stood up, running her fingers through her own pubes; "Right! I've decided, this big old bush is coming off tonight." And then, with a throaty laugh,  she looked me in the eye and said; "don't worry, it's not part of your gardening duties."You couldn't help but like Muriel, she was so free and open."I'll go and get three towels and we'll get in" As she left us. Suzi turned to me and said; "well, what did you think of that?""She's certainly a force of nature, but I really like her." I quipped."I think you fancy her, more than just ‘like." Before I could say anything she continued, "I think I quite fancy her myself; her face being so close to my cunny. That did all sorts of things to me."My mouth nearly fell open, but before I could say anything, Muriel returned. She had three towels, three tumblers, and two bottles of white wine, and a small bag to carry them all in "I think we should celebrate what I hope will be a beautiful friendship. I would love it if you could stay in one of the chalets tonight? But if not, you can get a taxi easily enough, to take you back to the station." We both nodded and said we'd see how it goes."I left the back door open, so I can hear Jim if he needs me."Just then Jim peered his head out the back door, then say something. I didn't understand him, although I definitely saw fire in his eyes when he saw Suzi buck naked. Muriel heard him and just shook her head, then walked past us, obviously upset, I whispered to Suzi, "I think you make an old man very happy." Which got me an elbow in the ribs.Turning back to Muriel, she was crying, Suzi put her arm around her, and pulled her in for a hug, Muriel's head buried into her shoulder as tears and emotion flowed out of her. I marveled at how these two lovely women could comfort each other, clothed or not. I think it was the most beautifully natural and wonderful thing I had ever seen. My first instinct was to cuddle the both of them. But I was in my nudeness, plus my English male reserve, stopped me.After a while, Muriel lifted her head, trying to gather herself "sorry about that, I don't normally cry, I'm just being silly.""No you're not! You have every reason and right to be upset." Suzi said, rubbing Muriel's arm gently."You're very kind. It's just that I look at Jim and my heart brakes. He's never been the easiest man to live with, but he was so vibrant and full of life. And to see him like that, breaks my heart. He's only 54, but sometimes I wish he was dead, rather than the way he is." Muriel sniffed; "and then I look at this place falling apart and I feel I don't know how to cope."Tears started to flow again, and Muriel was visibly shaking, Suzi pulled her close, holding her even more tightly than before. She said; “Muriel, this is grieving. It's a process and letting it out is a mandatory part of grieving. It's a proof of how deeply you love Jim. Don't grieve alone.” I looked at them both with love, and I'm ashamed to say, a little lust. Their naked bodies were squashed into each other, making the whole scene somewhat erotic. They eventually broke and Muriel kissed Suzi on the lips, just lingering for a few moments before turning and walking off. I was stuck to the spot, completely shocked; wandering if this place and Muriel were way too much for us. Goodness knows how Suzi felt. As Muriel moved away from us I moved closer to Suzi."Are you ok?""I think so." She softly answered."That was unexpected.""It was, but it felt very natural and beautiful. There was such chemistry between us, as I held her tight, feeling her heart beating and feeling it slow as her breathing settled.” Then Suzi added; “ And besides, she might be a better kisser than you."We both smiled at this and followed on after Muriel.When we caught up with her, Muriel was standing on the decking beside the hot tub, which I had mistaken for a children's swimming pool. The cover was still on and Muriel seemed to be back to her old self, oblivious to what had just happened."This is where you turn on the heaters and the pumps for both the tub and the pool." Muriel said, pointing out a control panel inside a small concrete shed, "if we leave it covered it'll be warm enough in twenty minutes or so. I'll show you around a little bit more ."I put down the bag and we followed.Muriel stopped and looked down sadly at a very overgrown flower bed; "it all seems so overwhelming."'There is a lot to do, but you'll get on top of it, and we'll help you." Suzi said, and I nodded. I didn't know how much we were going to get paid, but I think an offer of bread and regular water would have sufficed at that moment.  Suzi is a very compassionate person, and her empathy drives her to those in need.Muriel took a deep breath to calm herself before saying, "you're both so kind."She paused, and then said; "well, no time like the present." With that she bent over and started pulling at dead leaves. I think she could have probably bent her legs and squatted down; but as it was she was bent at the waist, her bare ass pointed directly at us and her cheeks separated, leaving nothing to the imagination. We probably should have looked away, but I don't think Muriel wanted us to, her hairy pussy and butthole clearly on view. Her ass wiggled and winked at us as she flexed her muscles, pulling at plants.It was an amazing sight, and I would have imagined that I would be turned on by it, but as it was, I found it all too much, too in-your-face, as it were. After a few moments Muriel said, "David could you give me a hand with this one."I found myself bent at the waist next to Muriel, both of us with two hands around a plant that I later found out was called a lipstick plant. Our shoulders were touching and my left elbow kept rubbing off of her right tit and nipple, I'm sure she was leaning in more than was necessary. I found myself thinking of the view Suzi had of both of our behinds and this aroused me more than looking at Muriel's ass.Suddenly the roots gave way and we found ourselves nearly falling over backwards. I steadied myself first, and was able to grab Muriel's arm to stop her. As we straightened, my semi-erect tallywhacker banged against her hip.She looked down at my cock, and then up at my face. Smiling, she said; "I think you should wear shorts when you're clipping the hedges, could be dangerous to that big todger."We all cracked up laughing, and then Muriel looked at the recently pulled roots, "I think the vine weevils got to it. Shall we get in the hot tub now?"This was all wonderful, if not a bit strange, but I found myself still self-conscious about being aroused; and my cock sticking up, or out. I know it's silly, and not even something that I could do anything about. Looking back it was just remnants of the way I was brought up, and I was having to fight a mental battle with myself, not to put my hands over my sizable phallus.We pulled the tub cover off, and as I was folding it away, Suzi and Muriel were getting into the tub. I turned around just in time to see their asses, all goose-pimpled, go under the water. I was only twenty and my cock seemed to be hard or semi hard most of the time. And so it was that I was standing on the deck, my cock sticking out and upward, trying to act as nonchalantly as possible."Come on Dave, stop posing and get in the water." Suzi bantered.I wasn't posing, but Suzi loved to act like I wanted to be a sex symbol. The water was only just warm enough to be comfortable and Muriel said that it has a powerful heater, and would warm up after a while. She leaned over and turned the jets on. Suzi yelped and Muriel burst out laughing."Oh lucky girl, you're sat on one of the jets."It was my first Jacuzzi and I found it wonderful, laying back with my eyes closed as the water swirled around me. After a while Muriel pored some wine in clear plastic tumblers. We all said 'cheers'. I smiled at Suzi, basking in the wonderful decadence of it all, her cunny getting worked by the particular well-positioned jet.“Look over the greens and down that path to the chalets,” Muriel said. “Imagine what it can be, with just some good upkeep. So what do you think of the whole place?""I think I can speak for Suzi and myself when I say it is wonderful and that we are very interested in working here.""That's marvelous, I was worried that it was all too much or that my friendliness might be over-the-top, and might have scared you off."We both shook our heads and Suzi said it would be a great adventure.Muriel gave us more history and details. We asked whatever questions came into our minds. The wine was flowing and we were getting more relaxed and comfortable."I know it's all natural and not necessarily sexual, but do any difficulties arise around sex and so on?" I asked.Muriel smiled and thought, before answering, "When we first moved here, we were very liberated, Children of the sexual revolution, and free-love, and all that. To be honest there was a lot of peer pressure, I don't think everyone, particularly some of the women, were that happy sleeping around and having multiple partners. But no one wanted to stand out as square or old fashioned."We both nodded and Muriel continued."As time went on and the crowd changed so did the sex. Some couples continued to swap with others, but there was none of the free-for-all shenanigans that there had been in the past. Women want a man who will commit to them;  care for them. There's one old friend, she still comes and sleeps with Jim and me, when she's here. More with Jim, really, so maybe not anymore."We both sat captivated, and maybe a little taken aback by Muriel's story. She looked briefly sad and lost in thought before continuing."Any extra marital sex or swinging that takes place these days, seems to do so behind closed doors. We have had one or two domestic bust ups over the years; but for the most part anyone who's involved, seems to be so, happily. A couple has to be ready for these things. You can say you're okay with it, and you might even love getting to shag someone new; But watching someone fuck your partner can be more impacting that some are prepared for. I would be very careful getting sexual with another couple, if that couple hasn't previously been with others.” Last year we had two new couples visit us, who were confirmed swingers. They thought they'd see more of it going on. They liked the place and said; “If you ever wanted the business, we could arrange for ten or so of our friends to come with, for a weekend.”I thanked them and said we'd think about it, not ever expecting that I would. But our bookings are so down for this year, that I think I might have to phone them. What do you think about swinging?"Me and Suzi looked at each other, I don't think either of us had any idea what to say.Eventually Suzi managed, "Well, I suppose, if it's all consenting adults, then what people get up to is their own business. I don't think I would ever want to do it, but good luck to anyone who does. Sex is more than exercise and orgasms, for me. It's giving someone special, a part of who I am.”I nodded my agreement, not being able to think of anything to add."It can be very liberating, enjoyable, and even loving; with the right people. But with the wrong characters, it can be ghastly. I think your non-judgmental, live-and-let-live attitude is very refreshing, particularly for a young person. I would love it if you two would come and work here, please say you will."

Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 1A young man discovers nudism.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.My name is Dave and I found out I'm a naturist.I was a shy and introverted teenager. By the time I was eighteen, the most I had done sexually was to masturbate over the lingerie models in my mums home shopping catalogue.Around this time I also discovered that I loved being naked. This was a good few years ago, before the internet was everywhere; more innocent times maybe. I didn't know anything about naturism, or anything like that, I just knew I loved being naked. It felt so right. Everything was fine for a while; I would spend time in my room naked, with the door locked of course. Then I met my first girlfriend, and even though we got on well, I found I couldn't tell her about wanting to be naked. I even started cancelling dates so I could stay home in the nude. We would eventually drift apart.I started getting bolder with my nudism. I'd go from my bedroom to the bathroom with no clothes on; that sort of thing. I eventually built up the courage to walk around the house naked when I knew no one was at home. That summer I ventured outside for the first time.It was amazing, the warm sun on my naked body. I started refusing to go on trips with the rest of the family, or meet up with friends, so I could stay at home, alone, naked. My parents just thought I was a surly teenager.On one such occasion, everyone had gone off for the day. By 11 o'clock I was laid out in the back garden, basking in the hot sun, idly playing with my cock. I heard a little cough and a female voice say "umm, excuse me, sorry for interrupting" I sat bolt upright, my hands automatically covering my genitals, I looked around and saw Muriel, a friend of my mother's, standing there; an amused look on her face."Sorry for startling you David, I was just dropping off this parcel for your mum, when I saw no one was in I thought I'd bring it around the back and put in in the garden shed."I was too embarrassed to say anything. Muriel continued, "I've known you since you were a little boy, my how you've grown." I think I went even redder, if that was possible,She continued; "I envy you; lying there enjoying the sun on your body. If I had more time, I think I'd strip off and join you. But I must keep going. Enjoy the rest of your day, and tell your mum I'll phone her later."And with that, she was gone. Now, as I said earlier, these were more innocent days, before the big fetish for MILFS. Although Muriel was a very attractive woman, and would definitely have qualified. I just didn't think of her in that way. What I did take from what she'd said, was that maybe being naked wasn't that strange, and maybe I wasn't some sort of weirdo. I was also aware that a bit of me had enjoyed getting caught. My cock hidden behind my hands, growing, rather than shrinking.In September, I went to college and had to find somewhere to live. I eventually moved into a house with three other students; John, Mary, and Suzi. They were a good bunch and we got along well, but I really missed my freedom to wander around nude.One evening we were all very drunk and Suzi suggested we play truth or dare. After lots of moans and groans, we eventually got the game started. It came to my turn and I elected to tell a truth. I was quite pissed and blurted out about wanting to be naked all the time. There was silence for a while until Mary, who I think was even more drunk than me, started laughing and said she thought it was great; and that she thought she was a lesbian; and that we should all be free to be what we want. Mary's confession certainly trumped mine and thankfully took up the rest of our drunken conversations.I was first up the next morning, my head ready to explode. I was making coffee when Mary walked into the kitchen, we both managed painful good mornings, and then Mary said, "Did I really tell everyone last night that I was a lesbian?""Yes you did, and I told you all I was a nudist."When we stopped laughing Mary said, "Right; get them off." Pulling at my tee shirt."Piss off," I said, laughing.Mary stopped "I meant what I think I said last night. It's great you've told us, and this is your house and you should be free to be naked, if you want.""Thanks Mary, I'm not sure if the other's agree with you, though.""Well fuck them! They'll just have to get used to it.""You're still drunk." I dismissed her remarks."Probably, but l do mean it."I sat with my coffee, thinking about what Mary had said. I wasn't too concerned about what John thought. He spent most of his time at his girlfriend's anyway.Suzi was another matter. Both Mary and Suzi were good looking, outgoing girls who were fun to be with. But truth be told, I had a bit of a crush on Suzi. All of us in the house had flirted a bit and made some saucy comments, as any group of young people might. But Suzi had flirted a bit more with me, enough to make me think that the attraction might be mutual. But I was young and inexperienced, and not too certain of myself, and had now confessed my, what some might see as, perversions.Pushing Confessions into Conversions.That evening, I was in the house on my own, sat watching television. I was sorely tempted to strip off, but I dared not. Mary came in and said, "What are you up too?""Nothing much, I'm meant to be studying, but I'm just vegging out in front of the box.""Well if you want to you should do it nude.""Do you think so?" I said, pleaded for her to talk me into it."Definitely, if you're happier that way, then that's what you should do. And anyway your safe, you know I'm not gonna jump your bones."We both laughed a bit at this."How are you feeling about your little confession last night?" I asked Mary."Fucking brilliant! You're my friends and flat mates, and I've wanted to tell you for ages. Didn't mean to do it drunk, playing truth or dare, but I'm glad you all know.""I think it's great and I'm really happy that you're happy. I don't know if this is appropriate, but if anyone gives you any hassle about it, I'll thump them for you, if you want." I assured her.Mary laughed. "Thanks for being supportive, you're like a big brother, but I'm a good scratcher and biter myself.""That could be interesting," I said with a smirk."Fuck off! Anyway, you'll never get to find out. Now; you gonna get naked and relax, or what?"I thought about it. "I think I will, if it's ok with you?""Of course it is, do you want me to go outside while you undress?""Actually I think I enjoy being watched as well.""You Tart!""I know." We both laughed.I'd gotten down as far as my underpants, Mary watching me the whole time, when she spoke, "I've got one concern.""What?" I asked, a little worried."Is your ass clean? I don't want you putting skid marks all over the sofa." She never lack for British wit."Fuck off!" I said, both of us laughing loudly. Mary could be very crass and very funny.There were two sofas in our living room. I was sat on one, naked, and Mary on the other. The evening had been fun, watching a bit of tv, chatting, and generally relaxing.At one stage, there was a bit of a sex scene in one of the movies, nothing to write home about, but none the less, I had a semi erection. I was also dying to use pee. I tried holding it but the full sensation was having an even worse effect on my cock. I'd have to walk past Mary on her sofa to get out the room and would look silly with my hand over my crotch. Eventually I thought, ‘Fuck this, I'll just brazen it out.'As I passed Mary she gave me a hard smack on the bum."What was that for?" I asked."Firstly, you have a very slappable bottom and secondly, you're lucky I didn't slap something else, flaunting that bloody big thing about the place.""Sorry." I started apologizing."Don't be, I'm only joking, now get to where you're going and come back, I think there's an even juicier scene coming up," Mary said, with a big, knowing grin on her face.Around 11 o'clock I was thinking of going to bed, when Suzi returned from a night out. She walked into the living room and stopped dead in her tracks, obviously not expecting to find me naked. Before I could say anything Mary piped up"How was your night, Suzi?""Good! Mummy and daddy were in town, they took me out for a lovely meal. I invited them back but they wanted to get home. Good job they did, by the looks of it.""Oh, that could have been fun," Mary said."Umm," Was all Suzi managed."Now where are you going to sit, next to that lovely naked man or next to this raging lesbian?" Mary asked, giving Suzi a very exaggerated wink."Next to the naked man I think, there's a better angle of view," Suzi paused for effect. "Of the telly." We all laughed a bit and Suzi sat down a couple of feet from me.Even though I was staring directly at it, I couldn't tell you what was on the tv. I was much too aware of this beautiful woman sitting so near to me. I think she'd probably had a few glasses of wine when she was out, she seemed very relaxed and smiley. Even though I was staring ahead I was aware of her looking at me, it made me tingle and caused a stirring in my crotch which I tried, I think none too successfully, to hide by raising my thigh up a bit.Eventually she said she had to use the bathroom, and was going to bed after that. The effects of the wine and sitting on the low sofa meant that she went to put her hand on my knee to help herself up. At the same time I sat forward to help her up, causing her to miss my knee and put her hand slipping off my mid-thigh, and onto my rather large boner, which I had been trying unsuccessfully to hide under my leg.My stiffened cock was in pain from the weight trying to bend it. I immediately yelped and; she instinctively moved her hand away whilst trying to stand at the same time. She lost a bit of balance, which caused me to put a hand on her bottom to stop her falling backwards and her hand to go back again to my thigh, then slipping again but this time merely brushing my cock while her hand sank into the cushion, The bounce made my cock flop up on top of her hand. I pushed forward and she was eventually upright.We both said, "Oops, sorry." Before cracking up into hysterics."Good night Dave, good night Mary," Suzi said, still laughing. "See you tomorrow.""Night!" We both said.“Worst hand job ever!” I said, loud enough for Suzi to hear.After she had left, I looked at Mary, she was shaking her head."That was like a bloody Carry On film," She said."I know, it was mad, her hand on my nob, my hand on her ass, I couldn't have planned that if I tried." A bit brave, and proud of my wit.We both smiled. "Have you had a nice evening, being nude?" Mary asked."Fabulous! Thank you for encouraging me, and making it possible,"Mary smiled, but I think I saw a little sadness in her countenance. "You're very welcome," she said.I stood up. "I'm off to bed now, I'm knackered," I paused in front of Mary, my cock hanging down. "You know it's strange, if I was dressed I think I'd bend down a give you a peck on the cheek to say good night and thank you for being a good friend. But, as it is, it doesn't seem right." I said, feeling all philosophical."Piss off, will you; and take your big dong with you," Mary said, before trying to slap me on the ass again. I managed to jump out the way, my semi flaccid tallywhacker flopping a bit, and went to bed laughing.I lay in bed thinking what an amazing night it had been. My housemates seemed ok, and even encouraging of my nudity; and one of them was a secret spanker, I smiled to myself before having the most amazing masturbation session ever, thinking of what might have been and dreaming of what might be.The next few weeks were uneventful; we didn't see much of John, who seemed of the impression that we were all a bit too weird for his liking. I went around nude whenever the mood took me, Mary slapped my ass whenever she could, which became a standing joke amongst us all. Suzi seemed fairly cool with my nudity, I think, no, I hoped; stealing admiring glances at me. But the prevailing mood in the house was one of academic stress, we all had exams coming up.Geri Finds A Naturist Haven at College.That Saturday I was sat on one of the sofas, naked; supposedly studying, but really daydreaming. I heard the front door open and then Mary and one other voice. Mary stuck her head round the door and said, "Hi Dave, I've got a friend with me, is it ok if she comes in here?""Of course." I replied. I knew Mary had been seeing someone called Geraldine and wondered if this was her.Mary came in with a petite, pretty girl beside her."Geraldine this is David, David, Geraldine."Geraldine's most noticeable feature was her short, bobbed, fiery red hair. I was unsure whether to stand up to say hello, as I would have if clothed. Thankfully Geraldine saved my embarrassment by marching right over to me, arm extended. With a big smile she said,"Hi David, so lovely to meet you, please call me Geri, everyone does, Mary's told me so much about you."I managed to only half stand up to shake hands, lessening my slight embarrassment."Lovely to meet you Geri, call me Dave.""I hope you don't mind us joining you like this.""No not at all, take a seat.""I meant in the buff, Mary told me you might be naked and I was hoping you would be. I use to go on naturist holidays with my parents when I was a child, but it's ages since I had the chance to strip of with others. Anyways it doesn't seem fair, you naked and us dressed."I don't know who was more in shock, me or Mary."So is ok if we join you?" Geri asked."Absolutely, of course, be my guest," I said extending my arm, indicating the sofa. I looked at Mary, most of the color had drained from her face. As Geraldine started to undress, I smiled at Mary, in return I got daggers. I just raised my eyebrows as if to say 'your turn now.'I saw Mary take a deep breath, and start to undress. I averted my eyes a little so as not to gawk. Whilst nudity for me wasn't, in of itself, sexual; having these two attractive women strip off was undoubtedly very erotic to me. I decided there was no point in pretending that I wasn't looking, but instead, I just made polite conversation and tried not to stare.I asked Geri about herself, where she was from, how she and Mary had met. That sort of thing.She chatted away, all the time undressing. Finally she was naked and turned and bent over to fold all her clothes neatly. Now this was an amazing site, her pert bottom and rosy lips fully on show, but I wasn't aroused. Rather, I felt this was the most natural, wonderful thing I had ever seen.

Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 1A young man discovers nudism.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.My name is Dave and I found out I'm a naturist.I was a shy and introverted teenager. By the time I was eighteen, the most I had done sexually was to masturbate over the lingerie models in my mums home shopping catalogue.Around this time I also discovered that I loved being naked. This was a good few years ago, before the internet was everywhere; more innocent times maybe. I didn't know anything about naturism, or anything like that, I just knew I loved being naked. It felt so right. Everything was fine for a while; I would spend time in my room naked, with the door locked of course. Then I met my first girlfriend, and even though we got on well, I found I couldn't tell her about wanting to be naked. I even started cancelling dates so I could stay home in the nude. We would eventually drift apart.I started getting bolder with my nudism. I'd go from my bedroom to the bathroom with no clothes on; that sort of thing. I eventually built up the courage to walk around the house naked when I knew no one was at home. That summer I ventured outside for the first time.It was amazing, the warm sun on my naked body. I started refusing to go on trips with the rest of the family, or meet up with friends, so I could stay at home, alone, naked. My parents just thought I was a surly teenager.On one such occasion, everyone had gone off for the day. By 11 o'clock I was laid out in the back garden, basking in the hot sun, idly playing with my cock. I heard a little cough and a female voice say "umm, excuse me, sorry for interrupting" I sat bolt upright, my hands automatically covering my genitals, I looked around and saw Muriel, a friend of my mother's, standing there; an amused look on her face."Sorry for startling you David, I was just dropping off this parcel for your mum, when I saw no one was in I thought I'd bring it around the back and put in in the garden shed."I was too embarrassed to say anything. Muriel continued, "I've known you since you were a little boy, my how you've grown." I think I went even redder, if that was possible,She continued; "I envy you; lying there enjoying the sun on your body. If I had more time, I think I'd strip off and join you. But I must keep going. Enjoy the rest of your day, and tell your mum I'll phone her later."And with that, she was gone. Now, as I said earlier, these were more innocent days, before the big fetish for MILFS. Although Muriel was a very attractive woman, and would definitely have qualified. I just didn't think of her in that way. What I did take from what she'd said, was that maybe being naked wasn't that strange, and maybe I wasn't some sort of weirdo. I was also aware that a bit of me had enjoyed getting caught. My cock hidden behind my hands, growing, rather than shrinking.In September, I went to college and had to find somewhere to live. I eventually moved into a house with three other students; John, Mary, and Suzi. They were a good bunch and we got along well, but I really missed my freedom to wander around nude.One evening we were all very drunk and Suzi suggested we play truth or dare. After lots of moans and groans, we eventually got the game started. It came to my turn and I elected to tell a truth. I was quite pissed and blurted out about wanting to be naked all the time. There was silence for a while until Mary, who I think was even more drunk than me, started laughing and said she thought it was great; and that she thought she was a lesbian; and that we should all be free to be what we want. Mary's confession certainly trumped mine and thankfully took up the rest of our drunken conversations.I was first up the next morning, my head ready to explode. I was making coffee when Mary walked into the kitchen, we both managed painful good mornings, and then Mary said, "Did I really tell everyone last night that I was a lesbian?""Yes you did, and I told you all I was a nudist."When we stopped laughing Mary said, "Right; get them off." Pulling at my tee shirt."Piss off," I said, laughing.Mary stopped "I meant what I think I said last night. It's great you've told us, and this is your house and you should be free to be naked, if you want.""Thanks Mary, I'm not sure if the other's agree with you, though.""Well fuck them! They'll just have to get used to it.""You're still drunk." I dismissed her remarks."Probably, but l do mean it."I sat with my coffee, thinking about what Mary had said. I wasn't too concerned about what John thought. He spent most of his time at his girlfriend's anyway.Suzi was another matter. Both Mary and Suzi were good looking, outgoing girls who were fun to be with. But truth be told, I had a bit of a crush on Suzi. All of us in the house had flirted a bit and made some saucy comments, as any group of young people might. But Suzi had flirted a bit more with me, enough to make me think that the attraction might be mutual. But I was young and inexperienced, and not too certain of myself, and had now confessed my, what some might see as, perversions.Pushing Confessions into Conversions.That evening, I was in the house on my own, sat watching television. I was sorely tempted to strip off, but I dared not. Mary came in and said, "What are you up too?""Nothing much, I'm meant to be studying, but I'm just vegging out in front of the box.""Well if you want to you should do it nude.""Do you think so?" I said, pleaded for her to talk me into it."Definitely, if you're happier that way, then that's what you should do. And anyway your safe, you know I'm not gonna jump your bones."We both laughed a bit at this."How are you feeling about your little confession last night?" I asked Mary."Fucking brilliant! You're my friends and flat mates, and I've wanted to tell you for ages. Didn't mean to do it drunk, playing truth or dare, but I'm glad you all know.""I think it's great and I'm really happy that you're happy. I don't know if this is appropriate, but if anyone gives you any hassle about it, I'll thump them for you, if you want." I assured her.Mary laughed. "Thanks for being supportive, you're like a big brother, but I'm a good scratcher and biter myself.""That could be interesting," I said with a smirk."Fuck off! Anyway, you'll never get to find out. Now; you gonna get naked and relax, or what?"I thought about it. "I think I will, if it's ok with you?""Of course it is, do you want me to go outside while you undress?""Actually I think I enjoy being watched as well.""You Tart!""I know." We both laughed.I'd gotten down as far as my underpants, Mary watching me the whole time, when she spoke, "I've got one concern.""What?" I asked, a little worried."Is your ass clean? I don't want you putting skid marks all over the sofa." She never lack for British wit."Fuck off!" I said, both of us laughing loudly. Mary could be very crass and very funny.There were two sofas in our living room. I was sat on one, naked, and Mary on the other. The evening had been fun, watching a bit of tv, chatting, and generally relaxing.At one stage, there was a bit of a sex scene in one of the movies, nothing to write home about, but none the less, I had a semi erection. I was also dying to use pee. I tried holding it but the full sensation was having an even worse effect on my cock. I'd have to walk past Mary on her sofa to get out the room and would look silly with my hand over my crotch. Eventually I thought, ‘Fuck this, I'll just brazen it out.'As I passed Mary she gave me a hard smack on the bum."What was that for?" I asked."Firstly, you have a very slappable bottom and secondly, you're lucky I didn't slap something else, flaunting that bloody big thing about the place.""Sorry." I started apologizing."Don't be, I'm only joking, now get to where you're going and come back, I think there's an even juicier scene coming up," Mary said, with a big, knowing grin on her face.Around 11 o'clock I was thinking of going to bed, when Suzi returned from a night out. She walked into the living room and stopped dead in her tracks, obviously not expecting to find me naked. Before I could say anything Mary piped up"How was your night, Suzi?""Good! Mummy and daddy were in town, they took me out for a lovely meal. I invited them back but they wanted to get home. Good job they did, by the looks of it.""Oh, that could have been fun," Mary said."Umm," Was all Suzi managed."Now where are you going to sit, next to that lovely naked man or next to this raging lesbian?" Mary asked, giving Suzi a very exaggerated wink."Next to the naked man I think, there's a better angle of view," Suzi paused for effect. "Of the telly." We all laughed a bit and Suzi sat down a couple of feet from me.Even though I was staring directly at it, I couldn't tell you what was on the tv. I was much too aware of this beautiful woman sitting so near to me. I think she'd probably had a few glasses of wine when she was out, she seemed very relaxed and smiley. Even though I was staring ahead I was aware of her looking at me, it made me tingle and caused a stirring in my crotch which I tried, I think none too successfully, to hide by raising my thigh up a bit.Eventually she said she had to use the bathroom, and was going to bed after that. The effects of the wine and sitting on the low sofa meant that she went to put her hand on my knee to help herself up. At the same time I sat forward to help her up, causing her to miss my knee and put her hand slipping off my mid-thigh, and onto my rather large boner, which I had been trying unsuccessfully to hide under my leg.My stiffened cock was in pain from the weight trying to bend it. I immediately yelped and; she instinctively moved her hand away whilst trying to stand at the same time. She lost a bit of balance, which caused me to put a hand on her bottom to stop her falling backwards and her hand to go back again to my thigh, then slipping again but this time merely brushing my cock while her hand sank into the cushion, The bounce made my cock flop up on top of her hand. I pushed forward and she was eventually upright.We both said, "Oops, sorry." Before cracking up into hysterics."Good night Dave, good night Mary," Suzi said, still laughing. "See you tomorrow.""Night!" We both said.“Worst hand job ever!” I said, loud enough for Suzi to hear.After she had left, I looked at Mary, she was shaking her head."That was like a bloody Carry On film," She said."I know, it was mad, her hand on my nob, my hand on her ass, I couldn't have planned that if I tried." A bit brave, and proud of my wit.We both smiled. "Have you had a nice evening, being nude?" Mary asked."Fabulous! Thank you for encouraging me, and making it possible,"Mary smiled, but I think I saw a little sadness in her countenance. "You're very welcome," she said.I stood up. "I'm off to bed now, I'm knackered," I paused in front of Mary, my cock hanging down. "You know it's strange, if I was dressed I think I'd bend down a give you a peck on the cheek to say good night and thank you for being a good friend. But, as it is, it doesn't seem right." I said, feeling all philosophical."Piss off, will you; and take your big dong with you," Mary said, before trying to slap me on the ass again. I managed to jump out the way, my semi flaccid tallywhacker flopping a bit, and went to bed laughing.I lay in bed thinking what an amazing night it had been. My housemates seemed ok, and even encouraging of my nudity; and one of them was a secret spanker, I smiled to myself before having the most amazing masturbation session ever, thinking of what might have been and dreaming of what might be.The next few weeks were uneventful; we didn't see much of John, who seemed of the impression that we were all a bit too weird for his liking. I went around nude whenever the mood took me, Mary slapped my ass whenever she could, which became a standing joke amongst us all. Suzi seemed fairly cool with my nudity, I think, no, I hoped; stealing admiring glances at me. But the prevailing mood in the house was one of academic stress, we all had exams coming up.Geri Finds A Naturist Haven at College.That Saturday I was sat on one of the sofas, naked; supposedly studying, but really daydreaming. I heard the front door open and then Mary and one other voice. Mary stuck her head round the door and said, "Hi Dave, I've got a friend with me, is it ok if she comes in here?""Of course." I replied. I knew Mary had been seeing someone called Geraldine and wondered if this was her.Mary came in with a petite, pretty girl beside her."Geraldine this is David, David, Geraldine."Geraldine's most noticeable feature was her short, bobbed, fiery red hair. I was unsure whether to stand up to say hello, as I would have if clothed. Thankfully Geraldine saved my embarrassment by marching right over to me, arm extended. With a big smile she said,"Hi David, so lovely to meet you, please call me Geri, everyone does, Mary's told me so much about you."I managed to only half stand up to shake hands, lessening my slight embarrassment."Lovely to meet you Geri, call me Dave.""I hope you don't mind us joining you like this.""No not at all, take a seat.""I meant in the buff, Mary told me you might be naked and I was hoping you would be. I use to go on naturist holidays with my parents when I was a child, but it's ages since I had the chance to strip of with others. Anyways it doesn't seem fair, you naked and us dressed."I don't know who was more in shock, me or Mary."So is ok if we join you?" Geri asked."Absolutely, of course, be my guest," I said extending my arm, indicating the sofa. I looked at Mary, most of the color had drained from her face. As Geraldine started to undress, I smiled at Mary, in return I got daggers. I just raised my eyebrows as if to say 'your turn now.'I saw Mary take a deep breath, and start to undress. I averted my eyes a little so as not to gawk. Whilst nudity for me wasn't, in of itself, sexual; having these two attractive women strip off was undoubtedly very erotic to me. I decided there was no point in pretending that I wasn't looking, but instead, I just made polite conversation and tried not to stare.I asked Geri about herself, where she was from, how she and Mary had met. That sort of thing.She chatted away, all the time undressing. Finally she was naked and turned and bent over to fold all her clothes neatly. Now this was an amazing site, her pert bottom and rosy lips fully on show, but I wasn't aroused. Rather, I felt this was the most natural, wonderful thing I had ever seen.

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 8 Summer Plans Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.  At dinner I checked in with Ivy first, then Vanessa when she had finished for the day and joined us. I also made a point of stopping to check in with Dani to see what she was thinking about her new co-team members, who she thought would work out fine, and Kyla. "I think she's a lot quieter than the rest of us," Dani told me as we sat side by side near Leo's RV. "Which isn't a bad thing, obviously. She isn't as used to being around girls like us though. Erica worked with strippers because of her job, along with all sorts of other crazy people, so it's whatever for her. Kyla obviously isn't used to how open we all are about sex things." I pressed my lips together and nodded, watching her as she sat in a group with Erica, Vanessa and Aria chatting. She was obviously engaged, but didn't offer much to the conversation and seemed happy to listen. "Anything else?" I asked. "Anything weird come up?" "No. Should I be watching for something?" Danielle asked. "No, no," I assured her. "I just; Erica, Ivy, Vanessa; it's working. It's crazy, but it's working. I'm worried about Kyla messing that up." "It should be fine," Dani said, patting me on the shoulder. "Erica will Mom them into shape if things get out of whack, and if she's the problem you can just spank her until she apologizes." That made me snort and shake my head with a grin. "You and her talk too much." "Or maybe we don't talk enough," Dani grinned. We folded ourselves back into the larger conversations, me joining the group with Kyla while Dani went to sit with Leo, India and Ivy. As the sun was setting we busted out the fire pit and Vanessa pointed me towards the nearest brush piles I could harvest some wood from; it seemed she'd handily directed some of her workers to pile it within easy walking distance. Then, once the fire was crackling and we all had our drinks of choice, we told the new women our story. We started with Leo and I, then how Erica had joined us for quarantine. We both teased her about hearing her masturbating, which until that moment she hadn't realized had been the case and made her blush. Then we talked about the land lease, the construction, and the introduction of Dani, Vanessa, and Ivy. Vanessa told us how fucking crazy she thought we were at first, but after that first night around the fire she'd realized something weird but special was going on so she stopped judging and started getting a little jealous. Then Ivy told her perspective, stepping into a life with Erica and me. Then we had to tell the story of Vanessa joining us, which got rushed over really quickly and then had to be retold because even Dani hadn't gotten all the details. I'd purposefully sat beside Kyla around the fire, Erica taking the spot on the other side of me. As India and Aria started ragging on Vanessa for not giving them the full story in the initial car ride when they met her, Kyla leaned over to me. "Can we talk? In private?" "Sure," I said, nodding towards our RV. I leaned back in the other direction to Erica and kissed her cheek, and she met my eye and nodded. Inside the RV Kyla had taken the Murphey seat this time so I sat on the bench opposite her. "You still feeling alright?" I asked her. "No," she laughed. Inside, in the more steady light of the RV, I could see she was flushed even with her slightly darker Filipina skin. "I feel like I've got a fever, but it's concentrated in all my erogenous zones. I don't even like women but that story about Vanessa has me..." She blew out a long breath. "I don't know how much more sex talk I can take before I snap." "I can ask them to stop if you want. Or we can have that conversation if you think you're ready." "I'm; Yeah, I'm ready to talk," she said. She took another deep breath and sat up straighter, putting her hands on her knees like she was trying to focus herself. "You can ask anything you want, and I'll try to answer," I promised her. "I don't have questions," she said. "Well, I actually have lots of questions, but they aren't important right this second. Seeing you with Erica and Ivy, and meeting Vanessa. Hearing the way Leo and Danielle talk about you. I think I know what I'd be getting into if I do this with you. And to be honest, it sounds pretty greater considering the other options that the world seems to be moving toward right now. But I never want to be someone who just takes the easy thing because it's in front of them. I know a lot about you now, but you don't know much about me. And I'll tell you, pretty much anything you want to know, but there's something I need to know if you're Okay with. More than my past, more than whatever your government is worried about." "The only way to know is to ask," I said, trying not to let my own nerves out. Kyla, who had been steady throughout the day, was showing signs of anxiety amidst her hard pressure to keep herself under control. "If I don't like it, we can try and find someone else as soon as possible." "I don't want,” She bit her tongue, cutting herself off, and took a breath. "Harrison. If I do this, if I imprint on you, this is my out. I've been doing everything my father wanted since I was a kid. The only escape I ever had was through dance, and even that he took control of to make sure I was getting the best lessons and tutors and going to the best camps and schools. And even then, he and NICA used it as well. My entire life I've been pushed and trained and taught and used because I didn't matter and my country and my service did. I want a new life, Harri. But I want that life the way I want it. I want a big family. I was an only child, and my parents tolerated each other at best in a political marriage. I want six kids at least, more if we can. Fuck, I'll pop out an even dozen and be happy. Or maybe not, maybe I'll be happy earlier than that, but I know I want a lot of kids to love on and raise in a big, supportive family. "If you can handle that, and if Erica can handle that because I know she's going to need to agree to it too, then I swear to God I'll be loyal to you and only to you. My father, NICA, my country; I can leave them all behind and in the dust if you can promise me we'll try to make my dream life happen. And I promise I'll be the best, hottest housewife I can be for as long as you can keep me barefoot and pregnant. I'll make sure I'm fit and tight and everything I can be for you in between pregnancies, but God I want this, Harri. I've never told anyone this before, but I want it so fucking bad." I didn't know what to say. She was practically sobbing in her earnest desire for what she was asking. I just slid down to my knees on the floor of the RV and wrapped my arms around her and Kyla clutched at me as she panted hard. Not crying, but desperately trying to control herself. "Kyla, I would be an extremely lucky man if I can give that all to you," I said. "And I want to tell you yes right away, but you're right. I do need to check with Erica first. Do you want me to call her in to ask her now?" She hesitated a moment, then nodded and sat back on the chair, sucking in a deep and unsteady breath. I stood up and opened the RV door, sticking my head out. All three of my women looked over to me and I made what I hoped was a reassuring smile, then locked eyes with Erica and motioned her over with a head jerk. She joined us, shutting the RV door behind her. "What's up?" she asked. "Everything Okay?" I looked at Kyla. "Do you want me to ask, or you?" "I; You," she said after hesitating. I turned to Erica and reached out, holding her hand. "So, I know we had our conversation earlier, but I didn't realize this was coming or maybe we would have talked about it more seriously. Kyla is ready to join us, but she has an ask. Because of her own family past, one thing she wants more than anything is to have kids. A whole bunch of them. So she wants to know if you and I are Okay with that and willing for that to happen, or if we should try to find her someone else who can help her get the life she wants." Erica's eyes had widened as I was speaking and her jaw worked a few times before she could find the right words. Then she turned to Kyla and looked at her for a long, long moment before putting a hand on her shoulder. "That's the most important thing for you?" she asked quietly. Kyla nodded, then looked up to meet Erica's gaze. "More than anything else. And I want to do that with Harrison; God, I haven't even known him a day but it's like I can see it right there in front of me. He'd make a great husband and an even better father. I just know he's yours more than either of the others, and I couldn't risk saying yes to him without you saying yes to this." "God, fuck," Erica sighed, and I realized she was tearing up as well. She looked to me. "Yes, obviously, if it's what she needs then yes. But I guess now I need to stop taking the pill because I'm not just gonna sit by and not be in the running for the first mother of your child." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "But we just,” She kissed me to shut me up. "It doesn't matter," she said. "I love you, you love me. If the world implodes and we're all shot off into space, I still won't regret making a kid with you." She turned to Kyla. "Are you going to love him?" "I'm going to try," she said. "And I'll work harder at it than my parents ever did." "Then yes," Erica said. "But, and I'll only ever say this once and you need to listen to me closely, if this isn't the truth and you hurt Harrison or me or anyone else here then I swear to everything in heaven and hell that I will end you. Do we understand each other?" Kyla nodded, taking her seriously. "I do, and I won't." "Okay," Erica said, and leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. "You clearly need a fuck, so unless you've suddenly turned Bi then I should leave you to it." She turned to me and kissed me hard, and I hugged her to keep her close. "You're sure?" I asked her in a whisper. She nodded. "Rock her world, babe. Show her why she's one of the four luckiest women on the planet." She kissed my cheek, squeezed my fingers in hers, and then stepped away and out of the RV. Kyla looked like she was going to jump out of her seat. "So,” I started. Kyla stood up abruptly and grabbed me by the face, smashing her plush lips to mine. I naturally grabbed her by the waist as we started making out right there in the middle of the RV. She'd been wearing that bulky coverall the entire day and now she started to scramble to try and get it unzipped and off at the same time as trying to get me to get my shirt off, which just turned into an awkward mess of her hands moving back and forth between us. "Stop, stop," I murmured, pulling my lips from hers. She actually whined a little in her throat and then blinked in surprise at her own reaction. I picked her up and she wrapped her legs around my waist as I carried her back towards the bed. Like this, she was taller than me and she bent down to kiss me some more, making it hard for me to navigate. Thankfully it was a straight shot, and there wasn't a lip at the door to the bedroom area that I needed to duck under or step over. I found the bed with my shin and stopped and lowered her down onto it so we lay somewhere in the middle, me on top of her as we kept making out. Once we were done I pulled away and tugged off my shirt. "Fuck," she groaned, looking at me hungrily. "Not what you're used to?" I asked. She shook her head. "No, so much better." She raised her hands to my stomach and up to my chest, letting her fingers play through my chest hair. I couldn't help myself and I reached down and unzipped the coverall down to her belly button. Underneath, all she had on was a set of black bra and panties. On the one hand, I was starting to get mesmerized by her body very quickly, but on the other, I remembered in the back of my mind that she hadn't arrived with any luggage. I lifted her from under her arms and she let me help her pull the coveralls off, then raised her ass so I could pull them from her legs as well. I crashed back down onto her, now feeling her smooth skin on mine. Her body was everything I would have expected from a dancer; smooth and sleek all over, with toned muscling and a sort of feline grace as she moved around. "Where; are; your clothes; and things?" I asked between kisses. "They said; they would bring; them up; from Cali,” she replied. Then she stopped the kissing and looked up at me. "Seriously, I've got this fucking craving for your cock right now like I can't believe, Harri. I need you to fuck me so fucking bad." "Okay," I said, and then kissed her again as I reached under her to unsnap her bra. When she realized what I wanted she didn't even bother with the snap, she just yanked the black cups off her tits and the whole thing over her head. Her tits were a perfect size for my big hands to palm, a bit bigger than Ivy's but much smaller than Erica's, and her dark brown areolas were smooth and a little puffy, with two perfect nubs for nipples. I sucked on one, feeling how hard they were, but she was stretching to try and get my shorts off of me. She needed the imprinting. We could always explore each other more in the future. I leaned away from her, one hand still on her tit and holding her down, as I shoved down my shorts and boxers. For her part, she pushed her panties down to her knees and I pulled them the rest of the way off. Her cunt was a gorgeous brown, flushed darker than the skin above and slick with her chemically-induced horniness. Even her clit hood was a little pulled back, the softer pink of her clit just visible from being swollen. She was entirely bare, and I wondered if that was a personal choice or a seduction tactic she'd been told to follow. Not that I cared at the moment. I wanted to eat her out and taste her. I wanted to make this last, to wow her like Erica had said. Fuck, let's be real, I wanted to impress the seductive honey trap spy with my sex skills. "Fuck my brains out," Kyla demanded. "Fuck me until I can only ever think of you. Take me and make me yours, you fucking massive wall of American god." I could impress her later. Her cunt accepted my cock like a perfectly tailored suit. I slid in, and even though she was tight and her muscles were firm as hell as they clenched at me she was also extremely willing. That changed when I was almost all the way in though, but not from want of trying. Kyla came, her entire body rolling and arching as her cunt clenched down enough to almost start forcing my cock out. She grabbed me around the shoulder and hugged herself up, clinging to me, and her hips roiled as she thrust hard up and down. Her eyes were squeezed shut, her lips curled in an ugly snarl for a long moment, until the orgasm passed and she let go of me, falling a couple of inches back to the bed with a 'whumph.' "H-Holy fuck," she panted, looking up at me in confusion. "What was that? That,” She blinked rapidly. "Did no one tell you about the first orgasm?" I asked her. She shook her head, still blinking like she was trying to gain her focus. "Fuck me and tell me," she said. I started to slow-thrust, enjoying the delicious warmth of her as I leaned down a bit more, pressing my full body against hers as she spread her legs wider for me. "They told Erica in the information session that she should expect a massive orgasm the first time she ingested a man's precum, and the biggest one of her life when they ingest their actual cum." "She got an information session?" Kyla panted, looking slightly alarmed. "You didn't?" I asked, equally alarmed. We'd both stopped thrusting at each other, not sure what to do. "Fuck it, fucking fuck me," she said and rolled her body to get my cock deeper inside her again. I wasn't going to argue with that. We fucked like that, mutually, for a bit and then I took some more control and went up high on my hands for better leverage and started to fuck her harder. Kyla moaned and panted beneath me, then raised her lips up and sucked on one of my nipples, which was an oddly pleasurable surprise, and then she took some of my hairy pec muscle between her teeth and bit me lightly as she came again. "Ow," I said when she dropped back to the bed again. "Sorry," she panted. "I just; you're really fucking good." Huh, maybe I can impress the spy, I thought. "I'm getting closer," I told her. I'd had... well, not the most amount of sex I'd had in a day, but a bunch, so I wasn't entirely surprised I was lasting as long as I was. "Do you want to try something else?" "I want to try everything with you," she gasped and kissed me. "But... let me..." I disengaged with her, which made her moan like a whore, and she scrambled around on the bed until she was at the bottom corner on her back. Then she spread her legs wide into a full split, and then even wider until she had one leg practically parallel with her torso and the other was way out to the other side. If she was a clock, she would have been showing 10 o'clock. "Fuck me hard. Use my hole," she said, licking her lips. "Get your cock back inside; yes! Oh, fuck, Harrison. Make my cunt fucking squirm. Make your cunt squirm. It's yours now. I'm yours. My whole body. Fuck! I've never felt it like this before. I've never felt anything like this." I was crushing down into her in big, hard strokes and I could feel her cunt squishing with her juices and my balls slapping against her ass cheeks. I was hovering over her and a bead of sweat had trailed down to the end of my nose. Kyla opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, licking it off of me. I lowered the rest of the way to her and kissed her hard, then hugged her tightly as I started pumping short and quick, barely leaving her cunt. "I can't wait to fall in love with you," I whispered to her. "I can't wait to make babies with you, and start a family." "Do it," she gasped. "Put a baby in me. Make my womb yours forever. Breed me, make me your breeding wife-whore. Love me, may-ari. Oh, fucking; that's what you are, you beautiful big bastard. You're my may-ari. My owner. I choose you. I choose; I,” I couldn't have stopped from coming in her if my life depended on it. She was pushing towards her own orgasm already, and her years of dance and other physical activity had turned her core into a vice that sucked at my cock like a hoover. I came as she lost her grip on her words, chanting about choosing me. She came as well, a scream quenched in her throat as her entire body flexed and tensed. I filled her up, releasing over and over in her, but I finished before she did and just went right back to fucking her since my cock hadn't gone soft yet and she was still coming. I only stopped when she went slack, her legs falling back to a more natural position, and her face went from that clenched teeth-gritting tension to a soft, satisfied smile. "Imprinting. Imprinting. Imprinting." I pulled away from her slowly, making sure she wasn't going to fall from the bed, and found that the entire bottom corner and the edge of the mattress were wet and sticky with juices. Along with my legs, crotch and hips. "Great, another squirter," I sighed. Not that I actually minded, but it just meant we'd be doing even more laundry in the tiny machine the RV held. I stood and, once I felt like I could be coordinated enough, I picked Kyla up in a cradle and lifted her higher on the bed and tucked her in. She was in the fetal position, still mumbling the imprinting sequence with that smile. I had to grab a new pair of shorts since mine had ended up in the splash zone, and I didn't bother putting on a shirt but did wipe myself down with some wet paper towel. Stumbling out of the RV, I was greeted by catcalls and applause. Looking around, the fire was still going and someone had stocked it higher with wood. Erica, Dani and Vanessa were all sitting in the Adirondack chairs, and Ivy was sitting curled up in Erica's lap. "Where are Leo and the girls?" I asked, trying my best not to let them show the embarrassment I knew they were going for with their teasing. "Aria and India were going to fuck, and invited Leo to watch," Dani smirked. "So I assume he's in there either jerking off, or fucking." "I don't need to picture that," Erica rolled her eyes. I stepped over and kissed Vanessa as she leaned her head back and reached up to hug me around the neck. Then I slipped around the circle to Ivy and Erica and kissed both of them. Dani opened her arms to me as well, so I hugged her and she kissed my cheek. "Congrats," she said as I pulled away. "Pops." "Oh, God," I groaned and looked at Erica. "You told them?" "Was I supposed to keep it a secret?" she countered. "I needed to talk it out with someone." Vanessa had stood from her chair and gestured for me to take her seat and went inside the RV, coming back out with some more beers. She passed them around and then sat on my lap similar to the way Ivy was with Erica. We sat that way for a while talking as the night sky played out above us. I'd always loved looking up at the sky out on the property, away from any major sources of light pollution. Now spotlights were lighting up the construction area a hundred yards away, where men and women were working through the night. The view was dimmed, and I wondered if it would ever be as clear again as it had been a month ago. Dani slipped off to bed first, and Vanessa grumbled that she had to be up in the morning for work so the rest of us went quickly. We never had discussed the sleeping arrangements, so I ended up sleeping next to Kyla, with Erica pressing her back to my side and holding my arm under her and around her stomach, with Vanessa spooning up to her and Ivy on the end on her back, snuggled partially under Vanessa. I knocked on the door and set the two big brown paper bags down on the stoop and backed away. The house wasn't 'old' per se, located in a neighborhood that had been developed almost twenty-five years ago, and hadn't been updated since it was first built. To be fair, there hadn't ever exactly been a housing boom in the area, so other than the one-off builds it was probably one of the newest places around. The inner front door opened and Mary looked out cautiously, then in surprise as she saw me. She hadn't texted me like I'd asked her to, and it had almost been a week since I'd seen her in the parking lot at the grocery store. She looked a little better, though not by much, and I wondered how far she'd been able to stretch that $70 I'd been able to give her then. "Harri?" she asked in surprise. "Hey, Mary," I said with a little wave. "How did you; Is this;?" "It wasn't that hard, Mary," I said. "I just made a couple of calls. You never texted me." "I know, I,” she hesitated, and then hung her head. "I was so embarrassed." "You don't need to be," I told her. "You're in a tough spot, and I'm not. I want to help out." "Mom? Who's at the door?" came a little voice from inside. A boy poked his head around Mary's hip, looking cute and curious. "It's an old friend of Mommies," Mary said. "He's just here to say hello." "Hey there buddy," I said, smiling as I pulled my mask down and waved, then let the mask snap back up and played like it had rocked me. The kid giggled. "My name is Harrison, but everyone calls me Harri on account of my big beard and hair." "That's a funny name," the kid said. "If you got rid of your beard, what would they call you?" "Hmm, that's a good question!" I said. "I don't know. Maybe you should ask your Mom, she knew me when I didn't have a beard." "We still called him Harri, baby," Mary said, smiling down at the boy and running her fingers through his hair. The kid had keen eyes and noticed the bags on the stoop and the food inside. "Is that for us?" "It is, kiddo," I said. "Could you help your Mom get it inside?" "Sure!" he said. Mary sighed and opened the screen door for him, and the kid came out in his socks and hefted up one of the bags and started carrying it in. "Harri, you don't need to,” "I made sure there are some snacks for the kids in there," I said, pretending like she hadn't been talking. "I know they aren't nutritious, but I figured you can bribe some good behavior for some Oreos and stuff every once in a while. There's also a bottle of merlot in that other one there, so you may not want the kiddo to lift it. He's a cute kid, by the way. I've got an order in down at the butcher's that I'm supposed to pick up tomorrow, so I'll be by sometime tomorrow afternoon with some meat for you guys too. Maybe I can meet your little girl then? Charlie, right?" Mary looked like she was about to cry, and I didn't want to push her over the edge so I tried to make it all like it wasn't a big deal. "Alright, Mary. See you tomorrow. Let me know if you need anything specific and I'll see what I can do, alright? Tell the kiddo not to eat all the gummy worms at once." I was halfway down the driveway to my truck when the screen door opened again. "Harri," Mary called. I looked back and she was standing on the porch, looking at me with tears brimming in her eyes and a happy frown on her face. From this distance, without a mask, I could still see her as the little button-nosed cheerleader I'd known. "Thank you." I just winked and waved, heading back to my truck. "That was really kind of you," Kyla said as I got in. "It's nothing," I said. "I knew her in high school and her husband's been missing for a while." Kyla took one of my hands from the steering wheel and wrapped her fingers in mine, looking at it. The casual intimacy was still new; the first couple days after her imprinting had been us feeling each other out, and her getting comfortable with the general openness to sex that was our new life. I'd made it a point to spend time with her, both sexually and non-sexually, each day and we were slowly starting to find a soft groove. "That's still kindness, Harri," she said. "You're sure she needs it? I don't want to see you getting taken advantage of." "I'm sure," I said. "Okay," Kyla nodded. "Then we'll help her. Now, let's continue this tour. I want to know everything I can about this little podunk, backwoods town I've been shipped off to." "Well, the first thing you should know is that I'm pretty sure it isn't big enough to be considered a town. Maybe a village?" "Oh, God," she laughed. "Not if you consider all the construction workers moving in." "True. I bet we're close to half-againing the local population at this point. Vanessa said we'll hit a thousand by the end of the week." "With that many," Kyla said. "We should have our house in, what, a few months?" "No idea," I said. "No fucking idea." "Fuck, it's already June," I groaned. It was hot as balls and I was regretting putting on my 'go out into the world' getup. "How did you miss the 1st?" Erica asked, also done up in her gear. "How did we miss Memorial Day?" I countered. "Oh, shit," Leo said, standing up from where he'd been sitting over near his RV. "You're right, we did miss Memorial Day. Should we do something?" "Like what?" I asked. "We could throw a party," Ivy suggested. "We could all dress up fancy and have a dance?" The surveyors had been needing Leo and me less and less lately and I was starting to get a little twitchy with how little I had to do. Quarantine before all of this really kicked off had been one thing, but now we didn't even have our big wide backyard to ourselves. When Erica had mentioned that she wanted to take a drive into Portland to pick up some things from the tattoo parlor and check her apartment I'd jumped on the chance and we'd made the plan. The girls were already starting to excitedly talk about planning our late Memorial Day celebration as I stretched and sighed, checking my watch. We'd been planning to leave right after lunch and it was already 3pm. Vanessa had taken an extended break since she'd worked late the night before and we'd had some one-on-one fun in the RV, which had been sorely needed for her. Where the rest of us were struggling to find things to keep busy and motivated, the last week had seen more and more responsibility and work landing in Vanessa's lap as the construction crews started to show up and move into the barracks. It meant there was an entirely new crew of cleaners, maintenance workers and delivery people under her supervision along with her 'gorillas.' Not to mention her wrangling of the other foremen and administrators on-site as her father handled the top-end details of the job. Every day it seemed like new equipment and supplies were being delivered and a third barracks was quickly being erected as even more hands were around. But an hour with Vanessa had delayed us, and when I was finally ready to go Dani was busy with Leo over at their place, and since she was coming with us Erica and I had to wait. Then Erica and Kyla were ensconced in a private conversation in our RV when Dani emerged ready to go, so we lost another half hour before the three of us were all finally dressed and prepped to leave. "Okay," I said loudly, trying to cut through the multiple party-related conversations. "We're all agreed we'll do a Memorial Day thing, but we're burning daylight. Erica and Dani, let's go." We took my truck, only needing one vehicle since we weren't hauling a ton of stuff like the last time. As we pulled around the site offices I spotted Vanessa walking with one of the other foremen in conversation and gave her a little double honk. She smiled and waved. Driving down the old driveway path there were now a half dozen wide offshoots winding off into the trees and closer to the highway there were big swathes of ground that had been cleared and were starting to get flattened by scrapers and excavators. Vanessa had mentioned that we'd end up with a couple of strip malls worth of stores to help provide for the eventual community; a convenience store, a clinic, a dentist, that sort of thing. Right at the end of the driveway a guard hut had been erected, little more than a fancy roadside fruit stall that could barely fit two people inside. I pulled up next to it and Erica rolled down the window. "Hey Patrick," I said, waving to the construction worker manning the booth and tracking the ins and outs. "Hey folks," the older guy said with a grin. He was supposed to be on the road crews but had arrived earlier than needed. I'd asked him once if standing in the guard booth all day working a clipboard was boring and he assured me that after three decades manning a 'Slow/Stop' sign in the middle of roads through sun, rain and sleet, the booth and the clipboard were welcome. "We'll be out for a few hours," I said. "Sounds good," he replied and made a note on his clipboard. Then he wiped at his eyes and cleared his throat, blinking. "Y'all didn't say anything about how bad the pollen got up here. I think my allergies are kicking up and I didn't bring any of my meds, I thought the North West was supposed to be wet." "It usually is. We'll pick you something up," Erica offered. "We need to stop at a pharmacy anyways." "We do?" I asked. "We do," Erica said, patting me on the knee. "Hah," Patrick laughed. "And here I thought you was some sort of Big Dog, Harri. But you're as whipped by your women as the rest of us." "See you in a bit, Patrick," I said. He waved us off, then covered his mouth to cough a little. "Poor guy," Dani said. "I'd hate if I had allergies like that." "We'll get him fixed up," I said as I pulled onto the highway and started heading in the direction of Portland. "It's been weirdly dry and hot so I'm betting the dust from the brush cutting is doing it to him." And I didn't think anything more of it. Erica unlocked the metal grate that pulled down over the front of the tattoo parlor and lifted it up on the rollers enough to uncover the door. The good news was that the whole thing with the 'Autonomous Zone' seemed to have burned itself out and Portland was no longer hosting big protests at the moment. The bad news was that only happened after a week of riots and several news-worthy moments of violence and vandalism. Thankfully the parlor wasn't on one of the major routes the riots had travelled down and there didn't seem to be any damage other than sprayed graffiti on the grate and some of the glass windows behind it. I'd pulled my truck right up over the curb and parked us as close as possible. The streets were as empty of people moving around as the last time we'd come into the city, except there was more trash. I'd seen old newsreels of when there had been major strikes in New York City back in the early 80s and it wasn't exactly that bad, but another couple of weeks and it might get there. Someone must have been doing collections, they were just overburdened or understaffed or something. I had to nudge a pile out of the way with the front of my truck to wedge into the open space, but it almost immediately proved worth it as a trio of ambulances came burning down the street with their lights running. If I'd parked on the street one of them would have needed to swerve out of the way and who knew if those extra seconds would be the difference between life or death for someone; not to mention the potential of the ambulance not swerving fast enough and clipping my truck. Inside the tattoo parlor Erica went straight to her bay and started unhooking and gathering her equipment. Dani was looking around at the place, grinning as she examined the wild decor. She would call out questions to Erica, who would tell her who had done what mural, or the brief story behind the broken surfboard hanging from the ceiling and the skateboard deck covered in almost a hundred different signatures. I spotted a photo on the wall and realized it was of Erica and all of her staff at the most recent DragonCon where they had put up a booth and done live tattooing. Erica had said beforehand she thought it might be a waste of time, but the owner of the parlor was a huge nerd and wanted to do it so it was her job to organize. I never had found out how it went, but she looked happy in the photo. I grabbed the frame from the wall and brought it over to her. "Do you want to bring this, too?" I asked. She glanced at it and paused her work, then smiled and hugged me. "That's sweet, Harri. Yes, absolutely." She took the frame and put it in one of the boxes we'd brought for her to carry stuff, then turned to me. "Hey, could you just empty all those drawers there into the boxes? Don't just dump them, but there isn't anything particularly fragile. It's mostly inks and cleaner solutions and stuff." "Sure," I said. "Thanks, babe," she said and kissed my cheek. "Dani and I are just going to slip through to next door." "Oh, God," I groaned. I hadn't realized that was her plan. "Don't worry," she grinned. "It'll all be fun for you, I promise." The owner of the tattoo parlor also owned the sex shop next door and had installed a door between the two since the clientele crossed over fairly consistently. Erica led Dani through the door, opening it with her key, and I could hear them laughing and giggling. By the time I was done with the drawers Erica had pointed out, placing what seemed like hundreds of little vials and bottles of inks and other liquids into the boxes along with some other art supplies, they hadn't come back. I went to the door and opened it, looking in. Erica glanced over, grinning as she held another box and Dani was placing something inside. "You want any porn, babe?" "What do I need porn for?" I asked. "I dunno," she said. "Variety?" "Ooh, this one is called 'Big Black Booties 15,'" Dani said, grabbing a DVD from a nearby shelf and waving it at me. "You don't have that kind of variety yet, Harri." I snorted and shook my head. "I'm perfectly happy with the booties at my disposal, thank you." Dani shrugged and put the DVD in the box. "I'll see if Leo wants it." "Gag!" Erica laughed, making them both start giggling. I had a feeling that was a running joke between them. "How are we paying for this stuff?" I asked. "Everything is turned off and we don't have any cash." "Artie told me I could Venmo him at a 75% discount," Erica said. "Plus anything with an expiry date I could have for free. So we've got a lot of lube now, along with a bunch of penis-shaped candy and some candy underwear." I sighed and shook my head. "Oh my God, we should take her with us," Dani said, pointing up on a high shelf where a creepily lifelike sex doll was sitting. "I think you mean rescue her," Erica said. "Harri, help me get her down." "Really?" I asked. "Yes," they both demanded. When we packed up the truck we had two boxes of Erica's tattoo gear and other possessions from the shop, another full box of Sex Shop stuff, and Dani was sitting in the back next to 'Sexy Susan' who had also happened to get dressed in a sexy nurse costume. They thought it was fucking hilarious, I just thought 'Sexy Susan' was a little creepy. Dani stayed down in the truck, taking the front seat as I pointed out that the 1911 was in its case under the passenger seat if she needed it, while Erica and I headed up to her apartment. The elevator had an 'out of order' sign on it, and Erica had to use her key to the building to get into the stairwell which she said she'd never had to do before. That was an immediate red flag to me, but I kept my cool to try and not worry her. "You know," Erica said as we climbed the stairs. All our sex cardio seemed to be paying off because we weren't puffing from the exertion yet. "You haven't officially asked me to move in yet." "What?' I asked. "Leo and I,” "That wasn't asking me to move in permanently," Erica cut me off. "That was just for quarantine." I rolled my eyes, knowing where she was going with this. At the next floor I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her to me, pulling down my mask and hers and kissing her hard and deep. "Erica Lacosta, will you move in with me forever and ever?" I asked her. "Yes," she grinned. "Yes, I will." She kissed me lightly to seal it, then sighed and we raised our masks and started climbing more stairs. "With that out of the way, I should really try and find a way out of my lease. Just because you have money doesn't mean I should be wasting mine on a place I'm not ever planning on moving back into." "I'll help with some research," I said. "I know there's all the clamor about halting eviction notices, but maybe there's something that will help. I could text Miriam, see if Captain Bloomberg knows anything offhand." "Hmm, maybe,” Erica started, but stopped as we reached her floor and found that door locked as well. "What the fuck?" she sighed and unlocked it. "Let me go first," I said. "Why? It's just..." As we entered the corridor Erica trailed off, seeing the tracks of dirty footprints in the hall and the spray paint on the walls. She immediately started to move forward, but I grabbed her arm and stopped her. "Wait," I said. "Look." I pointed at the big circles on the walls next to each door, but she clearly didn't understand what I was pointing out. "Those are FEMA search and rescue marks." Erica blinked once and was obviously unsure of what to say. "Let's just take it slow," I said. We walked down the hallway. Some of the doors were shut, but others looked like they'd been kicked in. "What do they mean?" Erica asked me, looking at the circles and the scribbles of letters and numbers on the walls. Each circle had an X dividing it into four parts, and each quadrant was marked. "The top part is the date the location was searched," I said. "5-24 means it happened May 24th, so a little over a week and a half ago. The left side is who did the search, the numbers are probably a military code for a National Guard unit. If it said PPD that would be the Portland police, or CDC or DEA or whoever. The right side is if there are any hazards." I pointed to one of the doors that were kicked in. "NE means 'No Entry.'" Then I pointed to another. "F/W means there's contaminated food and water." I pointed at another door, this one wasn't kicked in. "A 0 means no hazards. "What are the bottom parts?" Erica asked. I frowned and swallowed. "The crossed 0 means no one found. DB or DOA means dead bodies. LB means live people are, or were, inside." Erica looked at the carnage of the corridor, her eyes scanning the doors of her neighbors as she weighed the number of DBs. There weren't many 0s, but about half of the apartments were labelled LB and hadn't been kicked open. Half. We got to Erica's place around the hall corner, passing the old lady Diane's door. It was kicked in and labelled NE, DB. Erica poked the door with her boot and it swung in. Inside, other than the dirty boot prints, it looked generally neat and tidy... other than the pool of dark something that had dried on the kitchen linoleum. I grabbed Erica and held her as she gasped and her knees went weak. I pulled her away from the door and she saw that her own apartment had also been kicked in, but was labelled 0 hazards and 0 bodies. We went in and she sat down on the couch, burying her head in her hands. Kneeling in front of her, I cradled her head on my shoulder and hugged her tightly as the reality of the world settled on her. She cried, though not as long as she probably needed, as I talked her through what had probably happened. Enough people had gotten sick and called emergency services that they came to do a sweep of the building. They knocked on every door, and anywhere someone didn't answer they kicked it in. Then I assumed they had extracted the bodies. "I need to get out of here," Erica breathed. "Okay," I said. "Do you need me to grab anything? Did we forget anything last time?" "No, nothing," she shook her head. "Just get me out of here." I picked her up and carried her out. Erica wasn't Ivy or Vanessa, or even Kyla. She was a full-figured woman. But I carried her every fucking step, down every stair. She stopped me right at the doors to the building and had me let her down. "I don't want Dani to see me like this," she said. "Why?" I asked. "She would understand." "I know," she said, blinking under her ski goggles. "But if she sees me like this, she'll start thinking about what might be happening back home for her, and she doesn't need that." I held Erica's hand at the door for another minute as she breathed deeply and got control of herself, and finally she smiled at me and it actually travelled up to her eyes. "Thanks, babe," she said. "Love you," I said. "You too," she said and touched her forehead to mine since we were both masked and goggled. "Hey, Charlie," I grinned, waving to the little four-year-old as she sprawled in Mary's arms and waved back with her little grin. "Hi," she chirped. "Okay," Mary said, setting her daughter down. "Scoot, you. Let Mommy talk with Harri for a second. Go see what your brother is doing." "Okay," Charlie said and pounded off in the way only a four-year-old could. "You're looking more like yourself, Mary," I said. I was standing off the porch and we kept the screen door closed, but I had my mask lowered so she could see my face. She smiled softly and shrugged. "I don't feel like it, but thanks." "How are the kids doing?" I asked. "Well, I regret letting them eat sugar again," she smirked a little. "But they're good. Better than me, anyways, though Thomas misses his friends from school and keeps asking when he can go back to class." She laughed and wiped under one eye. "He used to hate going to school every morning, now it's all he wants to do." "We'll get there eventually," I assured her. "What about you? How are you doing?"

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 7 Hillbilly Tactics. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   The TV flashed, losing a digital telephone ring, and I grabbed the remote from the table and accepted the call. "Hey, Harrison," said the man on the other end. He was another lab coat, and as best I could tell from the blurry background he was likely in the same facility or even the same room as Doctor Varma had been. This guy looked like he'd stepped right out of a corny television show though; he was blubbery in the way that a guy could be after a couple of decades of slow physical decline, with a burst of thinning silver hair that just needed the black streaks and some smudges on his face to look like he'd been catoonishly blown up. The bit of scraggly, messy scruff on his chin that looked unplanned made me a little self-conscious of my own currently messy beard. Erica had wanted me to grow mine out a bit so she could decide if she liked it longer or shorter, and Ivy didn't care, so I was looking even more like a mountain man than usual. "I'm Doctor McKenna, but you can call me Bill," he continued. "You're on Doc Varma's team?" I asked, putting two and two together. "Yep," he nodded. "I was supposed to do the follow-up interview with you but got caught up with some of the numbers in your case. Charlotte and I have both reviewed the content. Sounds like you had a bit of a wild time, huh? And don't worry, we're all getting pretty used to the graphic nature of our work these days so you didn't offend or embarrass anyone." "Well, that's something at least," I said. "I never thought I'd be having a conversation like that with a doctor. Or anyone." He got a wry grin at this and held up a hand to ease me. "Believe me, Harrison. I've been with the team from the start and we have had more than a few of these sorts of conversations based on the nature of the vaccine. Yours is definitely up there as a novel case of details, but it's only personal for you, not us." I just nodded, not knowing what to say. I hadn't considered how often sex must come up in their day-to-day work if they were specialists. "Now, I have; well, I can't say it's good nor bad news," Doctor Bill said. "Interesting for us, for sure. As I'm sure you're aware, as you have two partners already, the vaccine is supposed to only be transmissible from women to men for the purposes of diluting the effects on men. To be frank, no one here on the team had considered the possibility of transferring and initiating a bonding process from one woman to another through female ejaculate. It doesn't help that most of the science community, those that would even think of it, haven't exactly spent time studying female ejaculate to begin with. So your situation wasn't tested for, but as far as we can tell it still shouldn't have been able to happen." "So what does that mean, doc?" I asked. "It means that you, or one of your current partners, or some combination, integrated with the vaccine and imprinting process in an exceptional way. A variant response is how we're categorizing it at the moment, and to be frank it's not even one of the most surprising ones we've encountered as the testing continues to broaden. As best we can tell from your interview, it's likely that Miss Peters was vaccinated through the oral ingestion of the female ejaculate; all the markers of a normal imprinting process occur when you began actual sex together. "Now, the really interesting part of this on my end is obviously the fact that this happened at all, but following the results of the blood tests from the Testing facility up where you are, and the preliminary tests we've completed on the samples that got flown down to us here, we've found that it isn't likely to be a phenomenon that is worth pursuing. Unfortunately, while Miss Peters is certainly going to be imprinted on you to some degree, it also seems that the efficacy of the vaccine in her system will be well under our current rates. Right now our projection is that she will only have an efficacy rate of about thirty-five to forty per cent, while a woman who has undergone our current best practices has an efficacy of somewhere around the eightieth percentile." I had to rub my forehead and close my eyes for a long moment as I tried to parse everything he was saying. "So what does that mean, Doctor Bill?" I asked. "It means that Miss Peters is now part of your 'Team,' he said. "That's what I've been calling the groups of imprinted people colloquially around here, anyways. But where your other two partners have a high likelihood of staving off the Duo Halo virus, if Miss Peters is exposed she is about half as likely to resist initial infection or gain serious aid in fighting off an infection she catches." "So we've put her at risk by having casual sex with her," I said. "Fuck me, this is exactly the kind of shit that I was worried about when she asked to join in with us." "Yes and no," he said. "To be frank, it's entirely possible that her integration with the vaccine will grow and normalize over time with repeated exposure to you. The staff up there will book some follow-up blood draws to check in on that. One of the many things were are trying to understand about the vaccine is how sex bolsters imprinted partners. Generally, we haven't seen that happen for women, since they can't have more than one imprinted male partner, but the more partners men are in contact with the more efficacy we're seeing." "So you're saying she's stuck with me," I said. "She asked for no-strings-attached, and she got trapped into a sexual relationship." "You could look at it that way," he said. "But,” "But," Doc Varma said, coming into view on his end of the call and hovering over his shoulder. "I would remind you, Mr. Black, that she did choose to initiate a group sexual encounter with you and your partners. And once she is awake from the imprinting process, I would not be surprised if she feels content with the overall situation following any initial panic or shock." I leaned back in my chair and stared at the ceiling for a moment. "You know, when I first heard about this from Erica, I told her it sounded like some sort of brainwashing mind control shit? I couldn't believe she'd gotten the vaccine. But then everything was going so well that I stopped thinking about it. And Ivy was happy, and Erica's brother was partnered and they were both extremely happy. But this,” I sighed heavily and looked at the two scientists on the screen. "This is some fucked up, B-movie supervillain kind of shit. You guys realize that, right? Like, where is James Bond in all of this?" Bill frowned, but Doc Varma smirked just a little. "Yes," she said. "We are aware of how inappropriate many of the factors of the vaccine are, Mr. Black. It is a marvel of modern medicine, but we are still grappling with the necessities that come along with it." Together they ran me through what I needed to expect moving forward. Vanessa was going to be monitored until she woke up, so I would be spending the night where I was at. She'd get a complete physical, and they'd take more blood for testing before she'd be released into my care and we were brought back home. Then, depending on what she wanted, she would either be able to live with Erica, Ivy and I, or she could maintain some distance for the time being and only come to see me for the sexual encounters she would require. We would both receive follow-up check-ins from someone on the Vaccine testing team to draw more blood periodically to check if Vanessa's efficacy was changing, or if mine was. We hit the grocery store next, which ended up only allowing two people inside in a party at once. Dani wanted to look for some specific stuff, and Vanessa hadn't had her own kitchen to cook in for almost two years since she'd been eating cafeteria food on industrial construction sites, so I decided to hang out in the truck while they went in. I sent them with my credit card and reminded them of the staples we needed. They got in line outside the store, and I decided to enjoy the warmth of the afternoon and open the gate of my truck so I could sit outside. I watched Dani and Vanessa from across the parking lot, keeping one eye on them while I could. I could tell they were talking from the small hand motions. Neither of them talked with their hands like Erica or Leo did, but everything seemed friendly between them. "Excuse me?" I turned and realized I'd tunnel-visioned and completely lost track of my surroundings because a woman was standing about ten paces away from me. That wasn't like me at all. She was nervous, wringing her wrists as she stood awkwardly. She was a little scrawny, her clothes hanging off of her, and the eyes above her rough-looking mask were... not sunken, but sort of sad. "I'm sorry to bother you, Harri," she said. "I was just wondering if maybe you could spare a couple bucks? Things aren't really going well right now, and I've got my kids..." Living in Portland, I'd seen my fair share of homeless folks and beggars. Some of them were pushy and agitated, and others entirely shut down from their addictions. This woman didn't look homeless, but she definitely looked down on her luck. And down for enough time that it showed. She wasn't wearing even basic earrings but had the holes in her ears. There was a slightly less tan ring on her finger where I assumed a wedding band used to sit, but it was fading. Every major city in the United States had a homeless population. Some were worse than others, I knew that. The further south along the coast, the warmer it got, and the bigger the population. But out here in the sticks? In Jewell? Sure, we had the occasional drifter moving through. I'd never seen someone begging before. Things were really getting bad. "Uh, yeah, I can," I said, reaching for my wallet in my pocket. "I'm sorry, you know me but I'm not immediately recognizing you. Maybe it's the mask." She took a couple steps forward as I said I could spare her some cash, but looked away as I asked who she was. I kicked myself, realizing that her situation was embarrassing enough as it was. "Maybe you don't remember me," the woman said. "I was a year ahead of you in high school. Mary Duncan?" "Of course I remember you, Mary," I said. "It's just been a long time. You were a cheerleader I think, right? You did all the flips. You were really graceful." "Thanks," she said, and I could tell she was blushing behind her mask. I didn't have too much cash on me compared to what I used to carry for emergencies. I used to be a cash-only guy, at least around town. Knowing what my bank account looked like, I just pulled what I had and slipped down from the gate of my truck and set the bills on it, stepping back. "No offence, I don't think you stink or anything," I tried to joke. Mary's eyes went wide when she saw the bills, and she mumbled something as she stepped forward and I backed off a bit more so she could take them. It was maybe seventy dollars, but as she quickly looked through the bills I saw her get teary, and then she clutched the cash to her chest and collapsed to her knees, crying. I wanted to go and comfort her. Give her a hug. She was clearly overwhelmed and in a bad way, and back when we were in school she'd always been a cute, button-nosed girl with a soft smile and a big laugh. But I couldn't go to her. I couldn't rub her back or pat her shoulder or give her a hug. The best I could do was squat down from several feet away to get closer to her level. "Mary?" I asked. She sniffed hard and rubbed at her eyes. "Oh my God, I'm so embarrassed," she said. "You don't need to be," I said. "You said you have kids, right? How many?" "Two," she said. "Thomas is six now, and looks like his dad. My little girl Charlie is four. She wanted to go to school like her big brother this fall but..." But the schools were closed, and who knew how long they would be closed for? "And their Dad?" I asked. She sniffed hard again. "He went up to Portland to look for work after we both got laid off at the start of quarantine," she said. "I haven't heard from him since." "Fuck," I breathed out, hopefully not loud enough for her to hear. The guy could have abandoned his family like a shit, or just been overwhelmed and trying to find a way to make it right. Or he could be dead. "Mary, I'm sorry you're going through this. And I'm sorry if this touches another sore spot, but is your phone still active?" She nodded, touching the ragged little purse. I asked her to take it out and I immediately recognized that she'd probably downgraded her phone at a pawn shop, it was a beat-up old model barely above a flip phone. I gave her my number. "Call me the next time you need groceries, Okay?" I said. "Or if there's an emergency. Seriously, Mary." "I applied for food stamps, and welfare, but I haven't heard anything back," she said pitifully, like she was trying to explain her shitty situation. There wasn't any explaining. "The system is probably overloaded," I said softly. "Mary. I'm not pulling your leg. Go get groceries for you and your kids. I'll figure something out for you for next week, Okay?" "Harri, I can't just; I don't want to,” It was fucking stupid, but this woman who I remembered as that sweet girl was broken. I stood up and went to her, and pulled her to her feet and hugged her. She was tiny, and bony, in my arms. She'd probably been feeding her kids everything she could and taking the bare minimum for herself. "Stop," I said quietly as I held her, and she cried a little again. "You're doing what you can in a terrible situation, Mary. I'm doing Okay. Let me help." "Thank you," she whispered into my shirt, then sniffed behind her mask again and stepped away. 'Thank you, Harri." "Text me," I reminded her. "So that I have your number." "I will," she nodded. "I will." She left, headed towards the line outside the store, and I watched her go. Hopefully I wasn't going to pay for that moment of kindness with my life. But what was the point of being vaccinated and wealthy if I couldn't help a hurting woman? I sat back on the gate of my truck and saw the two big paper bags holding the meat I'd just bought. Hundreds of dollars' worth. I could have given her some, along with the cash. One of the chickens and some of the sausages. Kids liked sausage, right? Then I could practically hear my Mom's voice in the back of my mind. She'd been the giver in the family before she died. The volunteer. And she'd always said that you couldn't do your best for others without taking care of your family first. Seventy dollars would carry Mary and her kids for a few days at least. I could set up an account with Mason, connect her with Mrs. Branston for eggs, and cover her bill. I doubted I could do the same at the grocery store, but meat was always the most expensive part of meals anyways. I could drop a couple hundred bucks with her to help cover her other staples every few weeks. I looked down at my sweater, hoping again that I wasn't going to pay for this with sickness and death. What did those docs say? Eighty per cent effective, with more for each partner? I had three partners now, so I had to be like ninety per cent covered, right? The rest of my wait in the parking lot, unfortunately, wasn't peaceful. A guy with some parking lot road rage pounded on his horn at a woman who was loading her car. A half dozen teens skated through on skateboards, whooping and hollering and skirting by too close to people. None of them were wearing masks, and I saw a few of them spitting near people or fake coughing just to get a reaction out of them. I was trying to decide if I should call the emergency line, but they were gone as quickly as they arrived. Teens, rebellious and angry at the world, and most importantly bored and left to their own devices. Thankfully since I'd parked at the back of the lot they didn't really come near me. I did end up calling 911 when the fight broke out though. Two women were yelling at each other as they exited the store, both of them with full carts. I had no idea what they were shouting, but they definitely got the attention of everyone in the parking lot and the line. Then one lady pivoted and smacked her buggy into the other lady, and that one grabbed something out of the other's cart and threw it. "911 Emergency Services. Where is the emergency located?" "Yeah, I'm at the Green Grocer in Jewell," I said. "My name is Harrison Black. I need police services, a fight has broken out between two women in the parking lot and it's gotten physical." I could hear typing on the other end of the line. "I've dispatched a cruiser, sir, but the arrival time is at least twenty minutes. Is anyone's life in danger?" "Other than the pandemic?" I sighed. The women were grappled at this point, both of them trying to throw punches. "Hard to say. Neither of them are backing down and they've got a hold of each other and are swinging." "If you can, try to keep anyone else from getting involved, sir," the operator said. "And remember to keep your distance." "Fuck," I said as one of the ladies connected cleanly with the nose of the other. Blood started streaming down that one's face but it didn't stop her from clawing at the other with a snarl. "It's getting worse. There's blood now. Look, I'm not saying you have the authority to let me do this, but I've got my handgun in the truck and could pop one into the ground to spook them and try and disperse the issue." There was a long moment of silence on the other end of the line. "..... I mean, I'm not going to tell you to do that.... But..." "Understood," I said. I gave the operator my number, since I was sure the police were going to want to follow up with me, and then slammed the gate of my truck closed and went to the passenger side. Dani had returned the 1911 to its case thankfully, so I quickly slammed the magazine home and did a quick check to see it had one chambered before walking across the parking lot with the pistol held low and to the side. The women were scrapping on the ground at this point. A crowd had formed, not so close to each other to be shoulder to shoulder, but closer than they should have been. "Hey!" I shouted over the noise in my best military voice, but only the closest few people glanced over at me. One saw my gun and his eyes went wide. I sighed and shook my head, then pointed the muzzle at one of the little end-row barriers that had a sprig of a garden inside the concrete curb and pulled the trigger. The loud popping boom of the discharge quieted everyone real quick, including the fighting ladies as they all looked over at me. "Get the fuck out of here," I shouted. People scattered, including the two fighting ladies as they scrambled to recover their carts. I was pretty sure several items had gone missing from their shopping bags in the ruckus, claimed by other people who felt they needed them more. I just shook my head as I flipped the safety on and tucked the 1911 into the pocket on the front of my sweater. There were still a few people in line at the front of the store, along with an employee monitoring it, so I went over. It turned out to be the same teen as that time I'd been here with Erica and almost gotten in a fight myself. I gave him my name and let him know the police were already on their way. He said it wasn't the first fistfight he'd seen break out this week, let alone in the last month. "Kid," I said. "This job ain't worth your life." He shrugged. "I'm saving for college, and the bonus pay I'm getting as a front-line worker is adding up quickly." "College ain't worth your life either. Just saying." Dani and Vanessa came out of the store a little while later. I'd already returned the 1911 to its case and was sitting on the tailgate of my truck again. I explained to them what happened, both with Mary and with the fight. And I admitted to hugging Mary despite the danger. "I can walk home from here," I said. "We probably shouldn't get into the truck together. I'll need to,” "Harri," Vanessa interrupted me. "Shut up and get in the car. You're not in any danger, right? You're vaccinated. We're both vaccinated." "Yeah, but you are way less covered than the rest of us," I said. "It's not a big deal. It'll take a couple of hours of walking." Vanessa took it into her own hands and practically tackled me. "Oops, too late." "Vanessa!" I said in a panic and looked at Dani for help. "Lady made her decision," Dani shrugged. "We can either live in fear of it, or just do our best." So I ended up driving again, praying that Mary wasn't sick, which would mean I wasn't carrying it. I felt like an idiot all over again for hugging her, for risking everything to comfort her. But then I'd also seen that look on her face and I knew she'd needed it. Our last stop of the trip was Mrs. Branston's, but when I pulled into the front of her long gravel driveway I noticed that she hadn't put the flat of eggs I'd asked for in the usual spot. Frowning, I pulled out my phone and called her, but it went to voicemail immediately. "That's weird," I said. "Mrs. Branston is always home." "You want to go check on her, don't you," Vanessa said, not really a question. "Well, she's seventy and lives alone," I said. "She's not exactly ancient, but she's no spring chicken either." "Alright, let's go see what's up," Dani said. Then turned to Vanessa. "You're staying here though." "What?" Vanessa said. "Why?" "Because you already took one risk today, and I'm starting to like you too much to let you do two in a day," Dani smirked, then pulled up her mask. "Ugh, fine," Vanessa sighed. "Crack the windows for me at least." I did her one better and left the truck running with the AC on. Dani and I walked up the drive. It was long, but nowhere near as long as mine had been. The Branston's had built their house almost forty years ago; Victor Branston had worked at the local lumber mill, and his wife Hailey had started their side business of raising chickens and eggs after they built their single-story ranch house and barn. They'd had a son who had died in a drunk driving accident when I was still a kid, and a daughter who had moved away when I was still in middle school. At the top of the drive I tried calling again, and with no answer, Dani and I went to the front door and I knocked, then stepped back. "Mrs. Branston!" I called loudly. "You home?" Again, no answer. Shaking my head, I frowned beneath my mask and furrowed my brow. Her car was parked in front of the house, so she wasn't out. "Let's check in some windows," Dani suggested. "If she fell and broke her hip or something she might not be able to reach her phone." So that's what we did. It felt rude, peeking in her windows like that, but I let the MP side of me take over. I was looking into her kitchen when Dani gasped and motioned me to the other end of the side of the house. She was holding a gloved hand over her mask. I rushed over and looked in. It was Mrs. Branston's bedroom, and she was lying in the bed completely still. There was a dark stain around her mouth and nose and on the edge of some of the sheets. I recognized the dried blood. It looked like she'd been coughing it up. "Fuck," I sighed, stepping back from the window. Her sallow skin. Her sunken eyes. It was haunting. I called Emergency Services for the second time in less than an hour and reported it. "What do we do now?" Dani asked. "I'd say call her family, but I don't know her daughter's number. I think Mrs. Branston said she moved out east somewhere," I said. "We'll need to leave that to the police. Other than that?" I shrugged and looked around at the property. Hailey Branston had lived here going on forty years. Now there was no one. My eyes settled on the barn. "If nothing else, we should feed the chickens," I said. "No need for them to starve to death." "Good idea," Dani nodded and followed me towards the barn. Now, my worry had been that the chickens might be dead. I really wasn't sure how long it would take for chickens to starve to death, so I was preparing myself for the stink of not only a chicken coop but of dead bodies. What I wasn't prepared for was for the place to be empty. "What the fuck?" "This is weird," Dani said, looking at the rows and rows of empty cages. It was obvious this was a chicken operation. Just the bird poo around was enough to point to that. But there weren't any chickens. "How do fifty chickens just up and vanish?" I asked, wandering deeper into the barn. "It's not just the chickens," Dani said behind me. She was standing at a big bin near the front door with a big 'feed' label on it. She'd lifted the lid. "All their food is gone too except for a bit of mess at the bottom." I just shook my head, frowning as I looked around. Maybe there was some sort of metaphor here about Haily Branston's life, but all I was seeing was a crime scene. "Who the fuck finds out an old woman is dead, and instead of reporting it they steal all her chickens?" "An asshole," Dani said. "Assholes," I corrected. "This would have taken forever if it was just one person. There had to be at least two, probably more." I sighed. "Alright, we need to get out of here. We'll report it to the police when they get here." Dani and I went back down to Vanessa, filling her in on what we'd seen, and then waited. Thirty minutes later I called Emergency Services again on the non-emergency line, asking for an update on when we could expect someone to come out. "I'm sorry sir, but all our services are currently dispatched at the moment with active issues," the operator said. "We've got your report on file, and an ambulance will be dispatched when police are available. We have your name and number on file, we don't need you to stay on location." That was definitely not the norm for someone calling in a dead body, and it made me worried. "Alright," I said. "I just need to add something to the report then. After my previous call we checked in on Mrs. Branston's agricultural livestock. Someone has stolen all her chickens." "I'm... sorry?" the operator said. "Someone stole fifty-odd chickens," I clarified. There was another long moment of quiet from the other end of the line. "Chickens?" "Yeah, chickens," I said. A long sigh. "Alright, I added it to the report. Have a good day, sir." "You,” the operator hung up. "-too." "That sounded like it went great," Vanessa said sarcastically. "Yeah," I said, wondering what the fuck was happening to my home town. "I can't say that it did." Vanessa came jogging down from the office portables when the black sedan came rolling around the bunkhouses. After we'd gotten back from our big run, and Erica had berated me for taking a risk with Mary even while telling me how sweet a man I was, things had settled down. Leo's new partners had slept through the day with their imprinting, but we'd grilled up some extra sausages in case they woke up in the night and were hungry. I'd spent some time late in the afternoon with Ivy, and that night I'd slept with Vanessa on one side of me, and Ivy on the other while Erica spooned up behind her and rested a hand on my chest. We'd all been naked, but nothing overtly sexual had happened Vanessa had gone back to work in the morning, the first to wake up, and as she got ready and dug through her luggage Erica got up and made her coffee. The smell woke me up, and I realized it was 5:30 in the morning. It looked like our schedule was going to be changing with Vanessa in our lives. Breakfast was a quiet affair later in the morning; at least, quiet for us. Leo's RV was visibly rocking, and I had to assume Aria and India were up and the four of them were getting better acquainted. By the time Vanessa came back around for her breakfast break I'd already come in Erica, but Ivy had held off; apparently, the three of them had talked, and Vanessa only had about fifteen minutes for her breakfast break which meant a quicker-than-usual blowjob was necessary if she wanted some fun with her food. By mid-morning things had quieted down over at Leo's RV, and I'd left a platter of food wrapped with tinfoil on a chair next to the door. Ivy was just starting to get handsy with me, sitting on my lap and giggling with that look in her eye, distracting me from my drawing, when the crunch of tires outside the compound perked us up. The sedan ground to a halt, and Vanessa quickly came down to stand with Erica and Ivy and me. Agent Sourpuss was the driver again, and she just narrowed her eyes at us for a moment before turning back and speaking into the back seat. The door opened, and a woman in that same hooded coverall getup stepped out. "Hi," I said, stepping forward and offering her my hand. "I'm Harrison." "Kyla," she said through her mask, taking my hand and shaking it lightly. "I'm not really sure what you were expecting," I said. "I know things are weird and changing a lot for everyone, so if anything sounds like a problem just let us know and we can figure it out. The first of which is that, ah, these are my partners Erica, Ivy and Vanessa." "Allo!" Ivy said, stepping forward and wrapping the woman up in a hug. Ivy was still the shortest and most petite of the women, with Kyla standing around the same height as Vanessa. "Hi," Erica said, smiling warmly but not stepping forward, which I knew was because she knew the secret. In any other circumstance she likely would have been trying as hard as Ivy to be welcoming in an effort to dispel the weirdness. Agent Sourpuss rolled down the window. "Hey, you need to stop being so touchy. Protocol says you need to imprint as soon as possible." I sighed, glaring at her a little. "I hear you. Let's just make sure this is all Okay with her, yeah?" I turned back to Kyla, whose eyes were a little wide as she cautiously accepted the hug from Ivy. "Um, hello," she said, looking around at the construction site, and our ridiculous-looking compound. "There's a lot for us to explain," I said. "I can see that," she said. The more she talked, the more I heard a slight accent. It wasn't strong, not like Dani's, and I had to assume being the daughter of an Ambassador meant she'd grown up at least part of her life in the US or other places. Not to mention any training she'd received. "Are you Okay with this?" Erica asked her. "The idea of sharing space with a group of us?" "For what it's worth, I'm the newest and stumbled into it by accident, but it works for me," Vanessa chipped in. Kyla looked around again, then back at Sourpuss, and finally back to me. "It's the way things are," she said. "I can make it work." "Well, if you change your mind, you have until we start the imprinting process," I said. "Just say something and we can try to find you someone, or somewhere, else." She shook her head, then turned to Sourpuss again. "You can go." "Fine by me," the Agent muttered, raising her window and pulling the car away. I was almost sure I heard her mutter something about never wanting to come back again. "Come in," Erica said, gesturing to the fabric-draped entryway. "We'll show you around and can tell you what's up." Kyla followed Erica and Ivy in, but Vanessa hung back. "I need to get back to work," she said. "I'll come meet her later if you haven't dicked her down yet." I snorted and shook my head at her crassness. The only people who could get close to matching military folks in that way turned out to be construction workers. "Everything going Okay?" I asked. "Yeah, it's fine. Just getting the animals back in order after being away. They're going to be moving workers into the bunkhouses in the next few days so there's a lot to get ready," she said. She reached over and squeezed my hand for a second, but didn't step in for a kiss even though I could see her glance at my lips. "See you later?" "Absolutely," I said, and she started marching back towards the office portables. When I ducked back into our compound, Erica and Ivy had arranged the deck chairs into a semi-circle and Ivy was coming out of our place with a quartet of beers from the fridge. Erica was just gesturing for Kyla to take a seat. "We're all vaccinated," she was saying. "So if you want to get out of that getup you can." Kyla sat and sighed, lowering her hood and then taking off her medical mask. She was gorgeous. Her hair was a natural silky black with that smooth quality that Native Americans and East Asian folks shared, and she had cute little apple cheeks when she smiled softly in thanks as she accepted a beer from Ivy. Her skin was naturally tan, and she'd done her makeup to accent her ethnicity a bit rather than downplaying it, and knowing what I knew about her I wondered if that was a move to try and distract or seduce me. She had espionage training. She knew how to use her assets. "So Harrison," she nodded to me, then pointed at Ivy. "Ivy, and..." she looked at Erica. "Sorry, something with an E, right?" "Erica," my girlfriend clarified for her with a smile. "Right, Erica," Kyla said. "And the other was Vanessa?" "Right," I nodded. "Vanessa is actually a forewoman with the construction crews, so she had to get back to work." "Okay," she nodded. "And you all live in these trailers?" "RVs," I said. "And it's just temporary. My family owned this land for generations, and recently the government leased it from me and is building a residential compound. We'll be getting a house, and for now we've got these luxury RVs. But, uh, we're actually only living in that one. The other one is occupied by my friend and Erica's brother Leo and his partners." "So there's going to be five of us in there?" Kyla asked, raising an eyebrow as she looked over the RV. "Yes," Ivy said with a smile. "It's very nice on the inside. And the bed is very cozy." "The bed?" Kyla said, emphasizing the singular. "That's, uh, another thing," I said. "This is a little rude but, well Erica, Ivy and Vanessa are all bisexual. Are you;?" "I'm straight," she said. Erica just nodded, though I could tell out of the corner of my eye that Ivy was a little disappointed but tried to hide it. "That's perfectly fine," I said. "We'll figure out a sleeping arrangement so that you're comfortable." "I,” Kyla started, then glanced at Erica and Ivy for a moment and seemed to change her mind. "Look, I'm stepping into your thing here already, so I don't want to be a bitch. But could I just... Could I talk for a moment with the guy who I'm going to be bonding DNA with or whatever?" "Yes, absolutely," Erica said. "Do you want to go inside, or should we?" Kyla glanced over at Leo's RV. "Maybe we should," she said and stood up. I stood as well, patted Ivy's shoulder and met a glance from Erica as she tried to warn me to be careful without saying anything. Kyla and I went to the RV, and I opened the door for her and followed her in. "Sorry about the mess," I said. "Vanessa just moved in yesterday and we're trying to figure out what to keep here, and what to move into the storage containers." "It's... fine," Kyla said. She was looking down the length of the RV, through the open door to the bed. I could only imagine what she was thinking. "Let's just sit here," I said, offering her the bench as I took the chair by the Murphey table. I wasn't going to mention that we used the bench for fucking almost as much as the bed. "Ask me anything," I said as we sat. "I know this is all weird, and you must have a thousand questions and concerns." "I do," she said, and leaned back on the leather bench and took a deep breath. I just met her eyes as she looked me over again. Then she took a swig of her beer. "What do you do for money? How does all of this work?" she asked. "Well, up until a few weeks ago, my family house was about fifty yards that way," I pointed. "Right where that first big bunkhouse building is. I worked remotely as a concept artist, and Erica's brother Leo was my roommate. Erica joined us out here for quarantine. The federal government came and wanted to buy my land, but I negotiated a lease with them instead and they paid me a lot of money for it, along with building me, Leo and my sister houses. So if you're worried about finances living out here, you don't need to. I'm not stingy, though I'd prefer if we don't get super extravagant. I'd rather us be wealthy for a long time than super-rich for a short one, and with five people on the team... Well, yeah." "The team?" she asked. "It feels a little weird to call it a family right now," I said. "What with all the changes happening so fast. I think that's how most of us will end up, but I don't want to presume anything." She frowned, looking me up and down again. When she got that look on her face she was fierce and calculating. Focused. Then it broke and she cocked her head to the side just a touch. "Did they tell you I was coming?" "Um, yeah," I nodded. "I got a warning yesterday that you'd be here sometime in the next couple of days." She nodded slowly. "Okay. I mean, obviously we'll need to figure some things out, but I think I can live with... this. I'd like to wait a day and get to know you all a bit more before we do the imprinting though. I'm not really a 'sleep with a guy on the first day' kind of girl." "I'd be happy to wait as long as you like," I said. "But, ah, you may want to talk with the others about that feeling you've got. Apparently, it'll just keep getting stronger." "Right," Kyla nodded slowly. "Okay. I'll keep that in mind." Voices rose outside. Not angry, just a little animated. "Sounds like Leo and his girls are finally coming outside," I said. "I think you'll like Danielle, she's a pretty open book. I can't make any promises about the two new women though, they arrived yesterday and I haven't had a chance to meet them properly." "That sounds good," she said. "Any other questions, or do you want to go meet them?" I asked. "Um, yeah, actually," she said. She was still giving me a slightly weird, considering look. "Do you know?" "Know what?" I asked, trying to poker face without poker facing. She kept eyeing me. "Who I am." I sighed a little. "I was told that you're the daughter of an Ambassador," I said, covering the big lie with a little truth. "Does that bother you?" she asked. "Why would it?" I replied. "I'm part Native, part Japanese, I travelled a decent chunk of the world when I was in the military. In the US, you growing up in another country is about as different as if you grew up in an east coast city." "That's not what I meant," Kyla said, sitting forward and leaning her elbows on her knees, staring right at me. "I meant does it bother you that I'm a spy?" The problem with going toe to toe with a spy was that all of my usual methods of evaluating someone were already going off. As a teen I'd been a bit of a hillbilly, I'd been an athlete, and I'd been a kid from a family with generational grudge issues. Then I'd joined the military and I learned about professional backstabbing and politics, and then I'd become an MP and really saw some of the dumb and vile crap that Man could do to each other. I'd been trained to be aware, alert, and suspicious. Seven years out of the military had softened me, I was sure. But not that much. Maybe Grierson shouldn't have told me about Kyla's background. I was trying my best to not be suspicious, which I bet if I saw myself back on a recording I would have seen as a red flag. If I hadn't known about her, I could have just accepted her and hopefully my natural and trained instincts would have picked up on anything fishy. I sighed a little huff of a chuckle and leaned back in the Murphey chair, looking at Kyla across the RV. I'd been doing my best not to just really stare at her, to make a judgement scan of her to really assess her. Maybe that gave me away. Maybe not. She was beautiful, but I'd already judged that. Her Filipino heritage was strong, but wasn't so different from the natives that I'd grown up around that it seemed out of place or exotic to me. Not to mention the plenty of varied Asians I'd lived around in Portland. She was still wearing the bulky coverall so it was hard to judge her athleticism, but just the way she sat told me she was a physical person. She was sitting on the bench, which wasn't particularly tall, but her feet were pressed to the ground by the balls of her feet and toes, her heels raised. Even though she was leaning forward with her elbows on her knees she also wasn't slouching at all. She was a coiled spring, but with a loose tension. She wasn't on edge, but was a calmly controlled nervous. "It does," I said, answering the question she'd stunned me with for a moment. 'Does it bother you that I'm a spy?' Who asked that? Was it a game, or a test? Was she trying to be truthful because of the situation, or was she running a long con to gain my trust to inevitably betray me? How calculated was this move, and what were the variables? Was it a move at all? "But not the way you might think," I continued. "It's funny, I don't even know how much they told you about me. I think I mentioned outside that I was in the military at one point. I was an MP before I was discharged. You are exactly the kind of person I would have been worried about for an important part of my life. But now? Honestly, Kyla, I just don't want you to fuck up the family dynamic we're trying to build here. I don't want you to put any of the people out there in danger, on purpose or by accident, if you plan on trying to do something for your father or NICA." She gave me a long look back, evaluating what I said. If we were sitting across from each other with a chessboard between us, or cards, I would have said she was trying to read if I was bluffing or not. But this wasn't a game, and there weren't stakes on the line, and I thankfully got the impression she wasn't trying to read me. At least, not like that. She was reading me, but she was trying to form her opinion of me, just like I was trying to with her. "Have you ever killed anyone?" she asked me. I pressed my lips together and nodded. "I didn't see as much combat as others, but I got in a few firefights," I said. "I had a few confirmed kills, and likely several more unconfirmed. And one of my investigations as an MP turned into a shootout with some human traffickers that ended... badly. Fuck, I haven't talked about that with anyone since I got out. I'd prefer you not bring it up with the girls, or Leo. Please." "I won't," she said quietly. "Have you?" I asked. "No," she shook her. "I mean, I have enough training that I could, but that wasn't ever supposed to be my job. I; I'd rather maybe talk about my story if I get more comfortable with you, but I've never carried more than a knife and a can of mace in my purse for self-protection and haven't ever needed to use either of them." "Does it bother you that I know?" I asked her. "I feel like it should, but I don't think it does," Kyla said, pursing her lips a little in thought after she said it. "I just spent the last four years living a secret life, but I've always lived a double life. You know, which means... I don't know what it means. Which is a first." "I told Erica," I said. "I wasn't supposed to, I don't think, but she can read me like a book and I didn't want to keep it from her anyways." Kyla smiled a little. "I could tell," she said. "I only picked up on little things from you because of the way she was acting." That made me chuckle a little. "Well, at least that's something. I'm not a complete waste." "So what now?" she asked. "You know that I know that you know. Do we need to set some ground rules or anything?"

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 6 Lab Results and Quarantines Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   The Docs signed off, leaving me alone in the little meeting room again. Not knowing when I would be able to leave, I decided to try and fall back on one of my old military instincts; sleep when you can. So I got comfortable in the chair, closed my eyes, and let myself drift into a fitful, not-quite-soothing sleep. "Harri," someone said, and I woke with a start as my shoulder was touched. "Urm," I grunted, and sniffed in a breath as I blinked rapidly and looked around. I was still in the room, and Miriam was smiling at me. She was dressed in fatigues here in the military office complex instead of her service dress blues and her hair was up in a standard military bun hidden beneath the standard issue cap. "Just like a grunt to take any reason for a nap," she grinned at me. "Come on. We can talk in my office." I stood, yawned and stretched, feeling something pop in my back and my shoulder from the uncomfortable position I'd been in. "Lead the way, Lieutenant Colonel," I said. She rolled her eyes at me a little but didn't say anything, just opening the door and walking through. I followed her back into that hallway where Brent had clocked me. He wasn't in the waiting room at the end of the hall. "Is Brent,” I started to ask. "He's waiting on another floor," Miriam said. "Refuses to leave until he sees his daughter is alright. It's making operations slow down over at the construction site, but I can't blame him." "Neither can I," I said, touching the tenderness of my black eye. Miriam led me through several very plain corridors lined with doors. None of them had windows to see in, and most had nameplate mounts but lacked names, and instead were labelled with numbers. It struck me as secretive, and that meant I was probably in the Air Force part of the building and not the Vaccine Test Center part. If they were trying to make people feel at ease joining an experimental program, these plain walls and doors forming a maze were not the way to do it. Confounding an enemy trying to sneak through this part of the building, though? It was perfect. I followed Miriam until she stopped at a seemingly random door and opened it, leading me into a large office. It had a large bank of windows, but extra-heavy curtains had been hung over them and were drawn shut to the point I wondered if they were nailed in place. One wall was entirely covered in a whiteboard with all sorts of coded writing on it. There were two desks in the room; the main desk was scattered with papers and a computer terminal, with a plush office chair tucked in behind it. The second desk had more stuff on it, but in neater piles, and Captain Bloomberg was sitting behind it at work. She glanced up at us as we entered and gave me a slightly judgmental look, before going back to the printout she was reading. The rest of the office space was dominated by file shelving units, a gun safe, and a leather couch that looked uncomfortable but was probably soft as hell. "Captain, could you give us five?" Miriam asked. "Of course, Ma'am," she nodded, set down the papers face-down and stepped around her desk to the door. She shot Miriam a quick look, and Miriam gave her one back, and the Captain left. If I had to guess it was to do with the fact that the office was probably full of classified material and information and the Captain was silently reminding her superior officer not to let me poke around or leave me alone in there. "Sit, please," Miriam sighed once the door was closed and we were alone, gesturing at the couch. I did, instantly sinking into it, and she sat on the other end and turned to me. "So, now that we know it's not life-threatening, you feel ready to get teased yet?" I snorted a little and scratched at my beard. "It's still a little raw," I admitted. "Just like how you fucked her?" Miriam asked with a grin. "Sorry, that's the only one." I shook my head and chuckled. There were few kinds of people who could be as morbidly crude and insulting, and mean it in the best way, as a military friend. "Seriously, Harri," she said. "I got a briefing on it. She's fine, you're fine. No one is in trouble." "Tell that to her father," I said. "And I can't blame him for probably wanting to kill me." "Yeah, well, tough shit for him," Miriam said. "We've expanded his Need to Know status and gave him some more info on the vaccine to calm him down. He's not happy, but he's not worried anymore. Seriously though, did you have to go and fuck my lead civilian contractor's daughter?" "We were friendly with her," I said, and let out a long breath. "Erica said she thought Vanessa might be a little interested. I don't think either of us expected her to show up on our proverbial doorstep and ask for a foursome." "I always did think Erica was a smart woman after we met," Miriam said. "Though I figured you'd lost a few brain cells since you weren't dating her at the time." "There's a whole story behind that," I said, waving her off. "I'm sure there is," Miriam smiled. "Doesn't mean it's a good excuse though." "Well, Vanessa seems to think you have a crush on me after she met you for all of two minutes," I shot back at her. Miriam flushed for a moment but didn't look away from me, still in command in her own office. "Vanessa might have been doing a bit of projecting," she said. "I'm not into hillbillies with bushy beards and big guts." "Ouch," I laughed, holding my stomach. Sure, I wasn't in the peak physical form I'd been in coming out of the military, but I hadn't gone that soft. Miriam and I continued to chat and laugh for a few more minutes until the Captain came back and then Miriam let me borrow some sound-cancelling headphones and hang out on their couch while they were working. They had food ordered in and Miriam and I ate dinner together while Captain Bloomberg ate as she kept working at her desk. It wasn't until I noticed that the faint bit of light leaking around the edges of the curtains was dimming that it had been a long day and I hadn't been able to contact Erica and Ivy. I asked Miriam if I could have my phone back just to update them, and she and the Captain had to discuss it for a long moment before they decided they could probably do the texting for me, but for security protocols I couldn't be given control of the phone. When my phone powered on it took a long moment for it to connect to service, and then it started buzzing like crazy and a bunch of messages came in. Miriam was holding it, and her eyes went a little wide as the message notification scrolled by. "Um," she said. "Well, it looks like you and your partners are... happy together." "Oh no," I groaned. "What did they send?" "Well, you have a whole bunch of messages from Brent Peters chewing you out, so there's that," Miriam said. "But, uh, well, there are photos from your partners." "Sorry," I shrugged, once again finding my face heating up at the exposure of my sex life. "It's fine," Miriam said. "It was my idea to do the texting anyways." She tapped around on the phone for a moment. "Alright, I'll just say 'Harri isn't allowed to use his phone right now. This is Miriam Abarbanel. He is fine, no trouble. Vanessa is also fine and healthy. They will return tomorrow.'" "That's fine," I said with a nod. I would have liked to tell them more, and that I loved them. And that they shouldn't have been trying to send me whatever scandalous photos they had considering I was in military custody at the moment. Miriam hit send and a minute later another text came through and she opened it, immediately rolling her eyes and setting my phone down. "What?" I asked. "Erica sent another photo, and I think it was for me," she said. "What? Really?" I asked. Miriam opened the photo again and turned my phone around to show me. Erica and Ivy were both sunbathing in the chairs, topless. The third Adirondack had a name tag written on a piece of paper and taped to the back of the chair that red 'Vanessa.' Beside it, they had put out another lawn chair and had quickly put another nametag on it that said 'Miriam.' I couldn't help the little snort of laughter that came out of me, and I covered my mouth to try and stop from giggling a bit. "I'm sorry," I said. Miriam laughed once and set my phone down. "You know, Erica is the right kind of trouble for you I think," she said. "You haven't spent enough time with Ivy," I countered. "That girl is mischievous. I bet the Vanessa one was Erica's idea to try and cheer her up, and the other one was Ivy." "If you've got any pictures from that Danielle woman, I wouldn't mind checking those out," Captain Bloomberg said from over at her desk. "Laura," Miriam said, a little shocked. "What? I told you when we first saw her, that woman could turn a bigoted granny gay," Laura said. "That's fair," Miriam said thoughtfully. "Hey, no arguments from me," I said. Miriam and the Captain ended up finishing their work days, though Miriam told me that she was on call 24/7 anyways and they stayed in apartments lower in the building. She offered to try and find me a free one to rest overnight, but I asked her if I could see Vanessa and stay in whatever medical room she was in. I didn't want her to wake up from the process and be alone. This started a silent conversation of sharp looks between Miriam and Laura, until Laura sighed. "She's not alone. Her father hasn't left her side since we let him see her. This is... let's call it a legal grey area at the moment. Technically you're not even extended family, so he would get precedent on deciding who can be there," she said. "But under the circumstances of the Vaccine imprinting, there's been some debate going around the legal circles of what constitutes a civil union. The matter's still up in the air, but there's a case to be made that you and she are now more intimately connected than she and her father. So I guess the question is do you want to push the issue?" "Oh, fuck," I groaned, and had to massage the bridge of my nose. "On the one hand, yes I want to see her. On the other, Brent deserves to be pissed at me and worried about her. Can I just talk to him?" "Honestly, Harri," Miriam said. "I think you should probably leave that whole conversation to Vanessa and how she wants to have it. Doesn't matter how much you defend yourself, you're still the guy that fucked that man's daughter in a pretty... degenerate seems too strong, but pervy is too weak. Anyways, you fucking her like that brought her here, and he's now aware that she's going to be intimately connected to you for a while." I puffed out my cheeks and let the air blow out slowly, unsure of what to do. "I can try talking to him," Laura offered. "But honestly, I don't know if it would do any good." "It's fine," I finally conceded. "He can be there, just find me another room where I can crash, and let me know when she's awake?" "I'll leave a standing order with the nurses," Miriam nodded. So, as Miriam and Laura finished up for the day, they sent for the night sentry who patrolled the floor and let him know I would be in the staff break room and was allowed to eat out of the cupboards and use the washrooms. Once the airman was gone Laura excused herself and left me with Miriam. "It was nice having you around, Harri," she grinned, dropping her command facade again. She put her hand on my upper arm and grinned, giving me a wink. "And I was joking when I called you fat." "Yeah, well, you really hurt my feelings," I fake-cried, making her laugh. "I'll see you tomorrow before you leave, alright? And I still expect that beer next time I'm up at the site," she said and gave me a peck on the cheek. "You got it," I said, and pecked her back. "And thank you for all of this today, by the way." "Happy to help," she said, and then escorted me to the room where I would spend the next seven hours. The sentry woke me up around four in the morning. I had Cheeto dust on my shirt and fingers, the bag I'd found in the staff room cupboard almost empty and crumpled up on my chest. "Sir, I've been asked to bring you down to the medical wing," he said. "Fuck," I said, blinking awake and standing up. "Uh, give me a second." I went into the men's washroom and quickly washed my hands and my face, and tried to get myself straightened out. Looking in the mirror, I could tell that I'd been running on empty for a bit, but I didn't look as bad as I might have if I hadn't been getting in some light napping at least. The airman brought me to the elevator and punched a button for about a dozen floors down, and when we stepped off of it, it was clear that we were in a more public-facing area, though the number of armed airmen on guard was actually higher. The floor was still quiet, this early in the morning, and generally featured a lot more stuff. There were glass panes and windows everywhere and the place looked like what I would picture a medical bay would in a not-too-distant future medical show. There were a few nurses around, but most of the rooms and beds were empty. We passed by one room that was sealed up with a little yellow light near the handle flashing 'Quarantine Active.' That got me gulping and moving. We turned a corner and I saw her. Vanessa was sitting up in a hospital bed, an IV drip hooked in to one arm. She was in a hospital gown and didn't have any of her usual makeup on, so she looked... sick wasn't the right word. She looked different enough that I noticed it, but it was like seeing Erica without her makeup that first time. It was different but I liked seeing the natural her. "Vanessa, I'm,” I started, but then she threw a magazine at my head. "Harri, I swear to God if you try and apologize to me, I'll throw another one," Vanessa said. She had a stack of a few of them on a little rolling bedside stand, where she also had a tray from a shitty cafeteria meal. "You look good, Vee," I said, changing my mind. She blushed and smiled. "No, I don't. Liar." "Okay, you look as good as someone in a hospital bed can," I said. "Come sit, Harri," she said, shifting herself in the bed and patting beside her. I did, and she took my hand in one of hers and lifted the other to brush a finger against my bruised eye. "The night nurse told me what happened when I woke up." I opened my mouth to apologize again but remembered what she'd said and clicked it shut. She smirked and squeezed my fingers. "Good, you're learning." "So you're not pissed off?" I asked. Vanessa leaned her head back on the pillows propping her up, taking a deep breath. "Maybe at the world, a little. But at you? Or Erica and Ivy? No. I went in there knowing what I was asking for, and you told me the risk. I decided getting off with you three was worth it." She broke into a small smile. "And from what I remember, it was pretty fantastic." "It was," I chuckled. "I mean, wild and filthy, but fantastic." She was looking at me, searching my face for something. I couldn't tell if she found it or not. "I spoke to my Dad. He told me he decked you pretty good but I wasn't expecting a full-on shiner." "He definitely got me," I said, touching my eye. "Wasn't as bad as I felt I deserved." "Yeah, well I told him if he does it again I'll deck him," she said. "And that if he tries to take any revenge on you, he's just punishing me." "Does that mean what I think it means?" I asked. She brought my hand up to her chest and put it over her heart. "Harri, I'm stuck with you no matter what at this point, but if you guys will have me I'd like to move into your crammed RV life. I thought you and Erica were cool since we met, and we know we're sexually compatible. The way I see it, I can either fight this thing just for the sake of fighting, or I can get on board the Harrison train and enjoy the ride." "Vanessa, I; God, I wish I had my phone right now," I said. "There's a picture the girls sent that you'll want to see." Vanessa rolled her eyes and her smile grew. "Oh, I got several pictures," Vanessa said. "I've already seen them. Why don't you have your phone?" "I was up on a secure floor," I said. "Lieutenant Colonel Abarbanel was actually the one to see them when she helped me message back that we were Okay." "Then you have some surprises waiting for you I think," Vanessa grinned. "But for now, you're all mine." She pulled me towards her and guided me into a kiss. Then she whispered into my lips as our noses rubbed against each other. "Pull the privacy screen around us." "Here? Really?" I asked. "My nurse actually encouraged it," Vanessa said. "She said we just need to try and keep it down." I stood up and went to the curtain built into the rolling track around Vanessa's bed and pulled it around us, blocking out the rest of the room, and the hallway beyond the glass observation doors. When I turned back to her, Vanessa was shrugging out of her hospital gown, her cute little tits jiggling. I kicked off my shoes and got up on the hospital bed with her, picking her up a bit and sliding her down into a laying position and tucking my head down to suck on one of her nipples. "Oh, Harri," she crooned, her hand running through my hair. Her nipples got hard quickly as I played my tongue over them, feeling the little boob around it tug and pull as I moved around. I popped off and raised my lips to hers again, giving her a kiss. "I didn't get to spend that much time telling you how beautiful and sexy I think you are," I said between kisses. "Harri, you don't need to lie," she said. "My boobs are tiny. I'm used to; Ah, fuck!" I cut her off by grabbing the tit I hadn't sucked on, squeezing it hard enough to make her hiss a little bit. I'd seen she liked a little rough pawing and play during the foursome, so I used it now to make a point. "If you ever tell me these aren't perfect, I'll spank you so hard you'll have my handprint on your ass for a week." "Fuck, Harri; Fuck," she groaned as I let my grip on her tit loosen, and then bent down and took that nipple into my mouth as well. "Fine. You like my tits. I believe you." "Don't just believe me," I said. "Vanessa, you said you thought Erica and I were cool when we first met. Well, I thought you were fascinating. This gorgeous, tough woman who knew how to take charge and make things happen. Beautiful from head to toe even when you were trying to downplay it for work. Now, you're going to lay back so that I can explore every inch of your gorgeous, perfect body." She looked like she was somewhere between beaming happily and crying, but she nodded. I started back up at her lips and kissed around her jaw and down her neck to her collar bone. Then down to her chest, where I teased her nipples some more, rolling one between my fingers while I tongued and lightly nibbled on the other. Once they were both standing proud and weren't about to go down, I helped her pull the hospital gown off until it was hanging from the arm with the IV in it, revealing the rest of her body to me. I kissed down her stomach to her bellybutton and pressed my forehead against her, kissing her fit stomach softly, then moving lower. I got to the point between her belly button and her mound where her scar was, and the Strength tattoo. I took my time there, kissing it, and tracing my finger along the letters of the tattoo. I turned back to look up at her face and she was pensive, staring at me with this worried look like I was going to change my mind about her. "Perfect," I told her again, "And strong as hell." My lips went further, down onto her mound where a smattering of hairs were poking out. She'd obviously shaved herself in the past, but not as recently as I bet she would have liked. But I didn't care, and I kissed along the stubble of her pubic hair, letting it play against my lips as my beard played against her skin. She spread her legs for me, and I slipped around on the bed so I was laying between them on my stomach, looking up at her. "Do you want me to do this here?" I asked her. "Harri, I want your cock inside me like nothing else," she said. "We'll get there," I grinned, and began to explore her cunt with my lips and tongue. I took my time, softly kissing and licking, searching every nook and cranny of her outer and inner labia. Then I did it again, sucking a little harder, nibbling just a touch, finding the sweet spots that made her legs quiver or her breath catch in a hiccup or gasp. Then I went deeper, peeling her open with my fingers to see the soft pink of her hole, and tasted and teased her. She mewled for me, clawing at the bed. I kept needing to move her leg back as it came up and wanted to curl in towards me until I just planted my hand on her thigh and pushed her open, holding her leg wide. Then I did the same to the other leg, pushing them back further, and I slowly licked from her hole up her lips to her clit hood, teasing the tip of my tongue under it before pushing it back with my upper lip and prodding her clit softly. "Making me... ugh!" Vanessa grunted with a girlish tone, gasping for air. I did it again and watched as another little orgasm rolled through her, her cunt flexing as her abdominal muscles clenched. Moving lower I kissed the inner curve of her ass cheek and looked up from between her legs to meet her gaze. She watched me, a little surprised, as I practically buried my nose in her cunt so that I could drive my tongue against her asshole. Her brow furrowed as I did it, and one eye twtiched as I teased the outer ring, then centered on it and nudged the tip of my tongue a little deeper. "Not here," she gasped suddenly, and I stopped. "I; not here," she said again. "Okay," I said, moving up from her ass and kissing the crook of her thigh. "Just like that?" she asked. "What kind of guys have you been seeing that don't stop when you say no?" I asked back. She blinked. "The kind who don't eat ass, and rarely eat cunt," she said. "So the wrong kind." "Then let me ask you; what do you want me to do now?" She closed her eyes and blew out a long breath through pursed lips, before opening them. "Get your pants off and fuck me while we make out. I want to feel you on top of me." I grinned and slipped off the bed, undoing my belt and kicking my pants off. I was already hard, and she was wet from my exploratory oral, so I got back up on the bed and got over her in a standard missionary position. "Like this?" I asked her. She reached down and got my cock in position, and wrapped a leg around my waist and ass to pull me into her. "Like this," she said with a grin as I slowly penetrated deeper into her. Vanessa was hot and clenched my cock in a rippling sensation as I drove in, slowly fucking into her until I was buried to my root. She grabbed my beard in her hand and pulled me into a kiss as we stayed still and connected. "Ow," I muttered into the kiss. "Sorry," she laughed, releasing my beard. "It's fine," I said and kissed her deeply. We made out, our tongues doing more work than my cock for a long moment, until we started grinding against each other. The rhythm built up slowly, less a pounding than a sensuous back and forth that felt more like dancing. Well, the best kind of dancing where my cock was inside of a beautiful woman. Our kiss broke as we panted against each other. "More," she gasped. "More what?" "More weight," she said. "I want to feel you." I lowered myself from my elbows, letting my body press down against hers like a too-heavy weighted blanket. "Umm," she groaned somewhere at the back of her throat. Her body felt tense under mine, but slowly loosened. I kissed the side of her neck, and she ran the heel of her foot down my leg and then back up to my butt. The soft whoosh of the glass door opening outside of the privacy curtain made us both stop moving. "Vanessa, you good in there?" asked a woman. "Yep," she said. "So good. Perfect." There was a long moment of silence, and then, "Oh. Sorry for interrupting. If you and Mr. Black can finish up, your Father was hoping to see you. I can stall him for ten minutes?" "Thanks," Vanessa called back, biting her lips. Two soft footsteps and the door whooshed again, settling closed. "Oh my God," Vanessa groaned. "I can do a lot in ten minutes," I said with a grin. "No, we have less than that," she sighed. "I need to get cleaned up and dressed first, and you need to be out of here before he gets here. But first I need you to fuck me hard and fast and give me your cum." So that's what I did. I raised up higher again to gain the leverage I needed and I started pounding into her with hard, steady strokes. Vanessa gasped, and soon we were back in that rolling rhythm of our hips except it was way more fucking than dancing. Our eyes never left each other, and when I went in for another kiss she bit my lip as she started to come. That pushed me towards my own edge, and I got myself there by reaching down and strumming my thumb against her clit just as she was coming down, pushing her right back into a second wave of orgasm as her body clenched and I released. "Fuck," I growled, thrusting my hips forward and emptying my balls into her. "Fuck, Vanessa!" She arched her back, silently screaming before she exhaled hard and released the tension. We both lay there panting for a long moment. "I really want to fuck you again," I said. "Right now. I'm still hard as a rock for you." "I can feel that, you fucking caveman," Vanessa laughed, cock drunk for the moment. "But I need to clean up and you need to go." "One more thing," I said, and kissed her again. I got my clothes on first and then helped her find and put on her pants. She hadn't worn underwear when she had come to visit us the morning before when this whole thing kicked off, so now she was going to be leaking my cum into her jeans. Her shirt was there as well, but she was still hooked up to the IV, which meant I had to leave the room and send a nurse to help her. I stopped at the edge of the privacy curtain, looking back at her. "Go," she motioned to me. "I'm not leaving. You can see my tits any time you want." Maybe I was cunt drunk, but I wanted to tell her I loved her. I just grinned and blew her a kiss and a wink before slipping out. Once she couldn't see me, I shook my head. I thought orgasms were supposed to give you post-nut clarity, I thought. I almost blurted that out, and no matter how compatible we were sexually I knew that wasn't the right thing to say at the moment. I found the nurse, who went to help Vanessa, while another one brought me back to the elevator where I was met by the night sentry again. He brought me back up to the waiting room I'd been in before, and I flopped onto the couch. "Harri. Harri, we need to stop meeting like this," Miriam said, and I blinked awake again as she was standing over me and smirking. "Fuck," I grunted. "What time is it?" "Just past 0600," she said. "We've got a couple of cars ready to drive you back home." "A couple?" I frowned. "Brent left earlier in his own vehicle," Miriam said. "But we're sending you back with two more partners for your friend Leo. I already spoke with Vanessa and she said she wanted to ride with them to try and help them stay calm through their vaccination." I closed my eyes again as I parsed what she was saying. "Okay, hold on. Leo is getting two new partners?" "From what I red they are a bisexual couple who wanted to stay together," Miriam said. I wiped the sleep from my eyes and sucked in a big breath through my nose. "Well, at least mine isn't the only RV that's going to be packed to the gills." Miriam brought me down to the underground garage for the building and handed my phone back to me. Two black SUV were idling, the windows all tinted to the point that I couldn't see a single thing inside including the drivers. I turned back to Miriam. "Just another day?" I asked her. "Hell no," she smirked. "You, Harrison Black, as the biggest pain in my ass since I took this posting." Then she pulled me into a hug. "But I wouldn't change a God damn thing about it. I'll see you once our on-site office is up and running." "I'm looking forward to it," I said, giving her a squeeze back. "Lieutenant Colonel." "That's Miriam to you, soldier," she said, pulling back with a smirk and kissing me on the cheek. The elevator bingled and I was shocked, or really mildly surprised, to see Agent Sourpuss leading two women bundled up in hooded jumpsuits with masks on. Sourpuss took one look at me and sneered, directing the two women to the front SUV and climbing in with them. "What was that about?" I asked. "Oh, she's pissed off because she keeps getting seconded to us for transportation detail," Miriam said. "I have no idea why, but she isn't happy about it." "No; Technically I'm pretty sure that was my fault, actually. But I meant the whole bundled up get up." "First, why am I not surprised you're a pain in the ass for other people as well? And second, it's new protocols coming up from California and the first testing area. I guess there have been some questions around whether vaccinated but unbonded women could contract or become carriers for the virus. It's the latest back and forth between the scientists." "Speaking of which," I said. "I know why I don't need to be all bundled up, but why don't you? Are you imprinted on someone?" "Me? No," Miriam said. "Not yet, anyway. I'll do it when they push the order out, for now we're still technically in the testing phase for a bit longer. Everyone who leaves the building and re-enters without being vaccinated is getting blood tested and quarantined; it sucks, but it leaves us able to work functionally instead of talking to each other through hazmat suits." The elevator bingled again, and this time it was Vanessa who stepped out as a sentry gestured her towards the front SUV. She saw me immediately and veered off course, coming to me. I wrapped her up in a hug and noticed Miriam giving me a hard-to-read look. "Hey," I said to Vanessa. "I hear you're playing therapy animal for Leo's new partners." "They asked me to," Vanessa said. "From what I understand, the nurses don't think the woman who is supposed to be doing it does a very good job at calming nerves." Miriam snorted a little but covered it with a cough, looking at me. "Well, I feel like I'm missing out on some more alone time with you, but I understand why," I said. "Do me a favor and try and feel them out a bit, see what they're like." "I will," she smirked and went on her tiptoes to give me a peck on the lips. "They're going to be our neighbors, after all." "Yes they are," I grinned and patted her butt. "See you at home?" "Fuck. Home," Vanessa said, backing away from me. "I haven't had one of those in a while. It's gonna be weird." She turned and strode to the SUV and got in the back. "That one might be trouble," Miriam said. "They're all trouble," I laughed. "See you sooner than later?" "Sooner than later," she grinned and winked. I went to the back SUV, which was apparently my personal chauffeur for the sole reason that Agent Sourpuss couldn't find an ounce of empathy in her. Hopefully there's a partition between the front and the back, I thought. I can check those pictures Erica and Ivy were sending me. When I opened the back door of the SUV to get in I had to stop. "Ah," I said. "That explains a lot." I slid in and shut the door. "Agent Grierson." The craggy-faced Agent smirked and nodded. "Harrison. When I heard there was an anomalous vaccination issue, I decided to check it out and lo and behold, it's my favorite redneck." "Did you just come to check-in, or are you looking to offload some more government cash on me?" I asked. The SUVs started moving, pulling out of the garage and into downtown Portland. "Kid, you know I don't need to come to see you to check in," he said. "And I don't have the time to just come shoot the shit, no matter how much I'd enjoy a good fuckin' day off once in a while. I'm here to ask a favor." "Well now you're just being coy," I said. "You know that I know you didn't have to let that lease thing through instead of a flat purchase, so you've got me cornered." "Well, the good news is that I'm not asking you to do anything underhanded," Grierson said. "I noticed you've recently taken on a security consulting contract and your clearance has been restored. I'm going to open it up a little bit more here, if that's alright with you." "Playful, then coy, then asking my permission? Jesus fuck, what are you about to ask me to do?" "Alright, kid. Here's the deal," Grierson sighed. "Sometime in the next few days you're going to get a new partner delivered to you. What I need you to do is keep an eye on her. She's the daughter of the Ambassador from the Philippines, and officially we've run her through the Oracle matching system as a diplomatic courtesy. What no one else knows, including people in that building we just left, is that her Oracle results didn't matter. I'm placing her with you, and scattering a few other Filipino nationals in safe little corners of the country, as a deal with the NICA." "Wait, that's the..." I had to wrack my brain going back to my Military Police training. "Isn't that the CIA of the Philippines?" "A much lesser version, yes," Grierson said. "On the official unofficial paperwork, it's a spy deal. We're going to take care of some of their valuable people who are here, and they're going to take care of some of our valuable people who are over there. The unofficial unofficial deal is that we don't have anyone over there, and the government of the Philippines is going to let us stage our latest espionage attempts into China from their shores. There's a fucking information blackout coming out of China right now, and other than satellite images we've got nothing on what's going on in there." "Okay, hold on," I said. "So am I taking in this Ambassador's daughter as payment for the US Government?" "No, you're taking her in because Kyla Bautista is also secretly a spy who just graduated from the University of Southern California with a degree in dance, and while she was there we suspect she turned at least four different Professors and research assistants into assets for NICA for Intellectual Property espionage. I'm scooping her up and putting her with you because you're so far off the radar that no one would think you're keeping an eye on her, and so that the Chinese can't find her if they figure out what's going on and want some revenge. But most of all, I'm putting her with you because, despite your record and stupid career choices after you left the military, you have the mindset to keep an eye on her without her or anyone else knowing that's what's going on." "This is all well and good, Grierson," I said. "But I've got three women imprinted on me already, one of them by mistake. How the hell am I supposed to add a fourth woman into the mix?" Grierson snorted. "Kid, I got news for you. By this time next year, I'd bet all that money I just put into your bank account that you'll look back and think what a naive question that was." I sighed and shook my head slowly. "What does her father think of her getting matched off like that? Does he even know?" "Oh, he was pissed until he got cut in on an early vaccination as well for his wife, along with his long-time second in command who he's been having an affair with, and his additional American mistress who is very black and very formidable, neither of whom the wife knows about. He seems to think it'll be fine." "Jesus," I sighed, shaking my head. "So what, is the OGA offering to pay me for spy sitting?" "No," Grierson said. "But there is an upside." "What's that?" "Like I said, Kyla Bautista graduated with a degree in dance. If I wasn't too fucking busy being ethical, I'd have just put her in my house. The woman is something else." "That's gross," I said, my face twisting in mild disgust. "It's reality, kid. Game it out; people need to fuck to save their lives. Even before this shit show people put a value on beauty over pretty much anything else. What do you think it's going to be like when the entire country is getting matched up?" "I don't know," I sighed. "That's; I don't even want to think about it." "And that's why they pay me and my people the big bucks," Grierson said. He tapped on the glass partition that separated us from the front seat, and the SUV began to pull over. "I'm not asking you to do anything you wouldn't have anyways. Just keep an eye on her for me, alright?" "Fine," I said. "But if she takes one look at me and asks for someone else, I can't do anything about that. I'm not forcing some woman into this." "Won't be a problem," Grierson said. The SUV came to a stop, and he stepped out. "Grierson," I said, and he turned back. "Miriam said someone pulled some strings to get her assigned where she is. Was that you?" "What?" Grierson raised an eyebrow. "You think I like you that much, kid?" "That wasn't an answer," I said. "Well, if it was me, I think maybe you owe me another one still," he said, then shut the door. Another car had pulled up behind us, which he got into, and it pulled a big U-turn in the middle of the empty street and drove back the way we'd come. The driver of my ride pulled back onto the street and sped up to catch the other SUV in our mini convoy, and I was left to my thoughts. I sighed and opened my phone. I didn't want to think about this Grierson thing. If it happened, then it happened and we'd deal with it. I went to my messages and opened the ones from Erica and Ivy. "Fucking hell," I sighed, looking at the lewd pictures and knowing that Miriam had seen them. "What am I going to do with three women?" Or four? Or more? I was going to need a bigger bed, and quickly. I stretched, feeling several somethings in my back and shoulders pop, as I got out of the back of the nondescript black SUV and felt the gravel of the construction site crunch under my boots. The place was bustling since we'd arrived mid-morning, and I saw more than a few of the workers taking looks over at me and starting to talk to each other. The rumor mill must have been burning hard since Vanessa had gotten carted off in a military helicopter and flown away. First things first, however, was to not unload two vaccinated-but-unbonded women into the middle of a construction site. I flashed a quick thumbs up through the passenger side window at whoever my driver had been; I'd never seen a face or heard a voice; and jogged up to the other vehicle and knocked on the passenger window. Agent Sourpuss rolled it down a moment later, scowling at me from the driver's seat. "What?" "I know you haven't been here for a bit," I said. "But if you drive around to the right over there you'll see our RVs and our little compound. Dropping the ladies off there would probably cause less of a, uh, scene." I could tell she wanted to argue with me but knew I was right. Instead of answering she just stabbed her finger down on the window button beside her and closed it in my face, then pulled the SUV around and headed in the direction I'd pointed. I walked along behind, and we rounded the second big bunkhouse building that was looking just about finished now and headed towards our compound. By the time Agent Sourpuss put the vehicle in park Erica and Ivy were already ducking out from behind the sheets hung between the corner of the RV and the storage container that we'd deemed the 'front door.' Leo and Danielle were right behind them. I wanted to go to my women, but I held myself back and instead opened the rear door of the SUV. Inside I saw that Vanessa was sitting in the middle row bucket seat, and I leaned in and kissed her quickly before offering her a hand down. "Don't go getting all chivalrous on me now, Harri," Vanessa grinned as she accepted my hand and swung out onto her feet. She looked back into the vehicle. "Come on, ladies. Leo's out here waiting for you." The two women, practically swimming in their baggy, hooded coveralls and masked up to boot, unbuckled and started climbing between the seats. I, however, was suddenly a little busy as I was hugged from behind by a small form that could only be Ivy. Beside me, Erica was pulling Vanessa into a hug as well. "I'm so sorry, hon," Erica said, squeezing the shorter woman tightly. "If I'd had any reasonable idea that this would happen,” "It's fine, Erica," Vanessa said, squeezing her back and giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Seriously. We'll talk about it, but I'm Okay with it if you are." "Hey you," I said in the meanwhile, turning at the waist to wrap my arm around Ivy's shoulder and hug her to me. "Hello, mon amour," Ivy sighed. "I missed you." "I missed you too, I've," I said, and leaned down and gave the short blonde a quick kiss. The first of the women had reached the door of the car, and Ivy let me go so that I could offer her a hand down. All I could see of her were her eyes and the skin around them; she was white but tanned heavily, and had soft grey eyes that were flicking around. "Let me help, miss," I said. She accepted, her gloved hand taking mine for a moment to step down, and I ushered her directly towards Leo and Dani. "This is Leo, and his better half Danielle." "Hey," Leo scolded me playfully, giving me a little punch on the arm as he grinned. "Hey, hon," Dani said, pulling the woman into a hug that seemed to surprise her. I turned back and Erica was helping the next woman down; she was white and paler than the first, and had dark green eyes. Soon she was getting the same hugging welcome as the first from Dani, as Leo looked both a little bashful and a little excited. "How about we head in and talk?" Erica suggested to everyone. "Ladies, Leo is my brother so I might be biased, but you're in good hands. And if he ends up sucking, then Dani's got you." "Hell yeah I do," Dani chuckled, nudging Leo with an elbow. "I wouldn't mind getting handled by either of you," the tan woman said through her mask. "God damn, girl. Your tits don't quit." "Thanks for noticing," Dani grinned and winked. She took both women by the hand and started leading them into the compound. "Come on, let's get you two fucked and settled." "Now that's one hell of a welcome offer," the other woman laughed. I laughed a little too, hearing the two as Leo quickly jogged ahead to hold the fabric door open for them. "Seriously, those two are gonna be something else," Vanessa said, shaking her head. "You got to talk with them?" Erica asked. "The whole ride here," Vanessa said. "Their names are Aria and India. Aria seems a little sweeter and the more rational one, while India is a hippy kid from hippy parents. They said they've been girlfriends for three years, and up until last year they 'worked' as sugar babies while Aria was finishing up her master's of communications." "Jesus," Erica sighed with a rueful smirk. "They're going to eat Leo alive."

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 5 Lab work. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   Time went quickly, but also seemed to go nowhere at all; only three days after the final demise of the house we'd moved the RVs four times and I decided we needed to figure out something at least semi-permanent. Even a week in the same spot would be preferable to constant movement. The space where my house had stood was now full of stacks and pallets of supplies, and Vanessa had a crew of almost two dozen of her 'gorillas' working to erect what would become the first of a dozen temporary bunkhouses for the incoming construction workers. She still seemed to be the only foreman on site, so I went looking for Vanessa. I found her at the water truck, splashing some water onto the back of her neck as she took a quick break. It had turned even hotter over the week, spring slipping fully into summer, and we were all starting to boil when we were outside. I'd quickly abandoned the feeling of needing to 'dress up' for everyone and I was down to athletic shorts and one of my sleeveless workout shirts; one of the few that were still 'mine' considering both Erica and Ivy had taken to wearing them as well. Vanessa was the boss however and had to set the example for the rest of the crew, so she was still wearing the jeans, long-sleeved t-shirt and her reflective vest of a dutiful construction foreman. "Hey, got a second?" I asked. "Oh, hey Harrison," she said, looking up as she continued splashing water onto the back of her neck. "Sorry I haven't come to check with you and the girls today, we had three more loads this morning of barracks pilings I had to get sorted, and the fucking surveyors are still bitching about not knowing where the sewage lines are going to come onto the property, as if I can fucking answer that question for them or something." "When's your Dad supposed to finally get on site?" I asked. Her father was supposed to be the General Manager of the entire construction project, but so far I had yet to have seen him. "Fuck, a few days still at least," Vanessa sighed. "I'm getting tired as shit of the phone tag." "Well, sorry if this is a big ask and causes you more headaches; any chance we could project ahead a bit and figure out where we can stash the RVs and everything where we're not going to need to move them for a while? Moving everything around is annoying by itself, but I've also noticed some of your guys are spending a lot of time wandering by the RVs whenever the girls are outside." "Fucking gorillas," Vanessa grunted and grimaced. "I mean, on the one hand, I get it; they are either cooped up in the motel or here working. I'm not exactly thrilled with the situation either. But they could keep it in their fucking pants too, ya know?" "Look, if we can find a spot, the way I see it we can use the RVs and Containers to set up a yard for us that's blocked from view. Then we can have some privacy and not feel cooped up in the RVs, and your guys aren't tempted to let their eyes wander," I said. "I figure it's a win-win." Vanessa smiled and patted my arm. "Harri, as long as you keep the fucking indoors, I'll see what I can do about getting you guys some more privacy." "What do you mean?" I asked, suddenly a little worried that Erica and I might have gotten caught at the Willow tree after all, or that maybe a surveyor had wandered up near the Spring without us hearing. "Nothing, nothing," Vanessa said. "I just; you know we can see the RVs rocking a bit, right? And I don't know who it is, but someone over in your camp is a screamer. We can hear her when she really gets going. Once the guys even gave you a standing ovation." "Fuck," I coughed, shaking my head. "I'm sorry. I think it's something to do with the vaccine. I've had more sex in the last four days than I have in the last four years. Honestly, I don't even know how I'm doing it; I ain't old, but I'm not a teenager either." "Well, god bless the vaccine I guess," Vanessa smirked. "And good for you. Just do me a favor and keep it inside the RVs 'till we can get you that privacy. We don't need the entire site shutting down to listen to you fucking your girlfriends." I shook my head again with a self-deprecating smirk. "Um, deal. I hope." That made Vanessa chuckle, and we parted ways for the afternoon. The next day, she came back in the morning and explained the plan she had worked out with the Surveyors and one of the tree-clearing crews. By mid-afternoon, a new swathe of the back end of the hill was bare of trees, and a bulldozer scooped dirt into the holes left by ripped-up stumps. By the time Vanessa left that evening, two of the storage containers had been shifted around by the 'gorillas' and positioned in an L-shape for us in the new location, and Leo and I moved the RVs to form the other two sides of a square. When Vanessa came by the next morning we'd hung up some old, heavy blankets at the corners to maximize our privacy, busted out the lawn chairs and barbecue, and were on our way to turning the space into an outdoor living room. Leo and I even went so far as to rig up an old bell we'd salvaged from the barn on a wooden post with a metal knocker on a string to serve as a doorbell. Erica was the one to answer Vanessa's ring of the bell, and she swept aside the blanket curtain. "Welcome to Casa de Black," she declared. "Jesus," Vanessa said, walking into our new home base. "You guys didn't want to wait, did you?" "Why would we?" Leo asked. "We don't know how long we're going to be living like this, so might as well make the most of it." Leo had decided to make one last addition to our current set-up, and had pulled a loose slab of wood from the container holding all his tools and was carving 'Speak Friend and Enter' into it the makeshift sign with his handheld angle grinder. He'd already been talking about using his torch to burn the wood before giving it a clear lacquer coat. "What can we do for you, Vanessa?" I asked. "Need some breakfast?" "Actually?" Vanessa chewed on the inside of her cheek for a second and peeked back outside the yard. "Breakfast would be fucking great. They're feeding us at the motel, but it's been the same instant oatmeal every fucking morning." "Well, we've yet to have our egg hookup dry out on us," I said. Old Mrs. Branston lived about fifteen minutes down the highway and had been selling eggs to three generations of my family; through the pandemic and quarantine we'd set up a system where I called ahead and she dropped off two dozen eggs at the end of her driveway, and I left a ten dollar bill in her mailbox. "How do you like them? I think I'm getting pretty good at using the grill with a frying pan." We hosted Vanessa for about fifteen minutes as I fried her up some over-easy eggs and some toast to go with it, and she started devouring the first two so quickly that I put another two in the pan for her immediately. While I cooked, she shared the most recent gossip running through the construction crews. "So the latest group to come in said they got tested four times before even leaving the airport," she said around a mouthful. "They were basically flown into Portland, put in little hygienic pods inside the terminals until they'd tested negative all four times, then escorted to military transports. I guess the army is our taxi service or something, and there are members of the national guard currently standing watch at all of the motels. It's kind of fucked up and feels like a prison, honestly. We're not even supposed to mingle outside with each other, despite the fact that we all work together here all day." "Who's feeding you all?" Danielle asked. "Just the people already working out there seems like a lot." "Some catering service is making these prepackaged meals," Vanessa said. "The breakfasts are shit, and the lunches are whatever. The dinners are Okay though; microwavable, and waiting for us when we get off shift." "Have you heard anything else out there about the vaccine?" I asked. "Hmm-Hmm," Vanessa shook her head. "But I mean, I spend my time working." "I'm still not seeing much online," Leo said. "Little whispers on social media, but then it disappears before it gets going." "That's kinda fucked up," Erica said. "We know it's real. The government must be censoring the information or something. "Well, whenever it happens, I don't know what I'll do," Vanessa sighed. "I like working too much, being my own woman. I bring in more cash in a year than almost every other person I graduated high school with, I've been doing it for years, and I don't have any debts. I can't just get tied down to some guy." "You would be surprised, Vanessa," Ivy spoke up. "I am this way too, no? I left home to make my way, and I am happy doing it. But now I am happy here, and am also safe from the sickness. It is not how I saw my life going, but c'est la vie, non?" Vanessa shrugged, and we moved on to some other topics until her radio squawked and she had to run off back to her work. By lunchtime I'd already done another two quick guides into the hills for the surveyors and Leo had gotten his nerd-sign carved out and torched, and he was spray lacquering it outside the yard with a facemask and safety goggles on to cut the strong fumes. He stopped the sprayer when he saw me approaching and stepped away from the sign. "Hey, you able to help me out with hanging this tonight?" he asked me. "Of course," I said. "I gotta help you fly your nerd flag somehow." "Yeah, says the guy with the Lord of the Rings concept art cycling as his desktop screen," Leo rolled his eyes. "It's for my work," I said. "Top-notch inspiration." And then I realized I hadn't opened my laptop in days; not since I'd finished the questionnaire that had led to Erica choosing me. And Ivy for that matter. I hadn't checked emails, I hadn't reached out to contacts. Fuck, I hadn't even sent in my last work-for-hire backgrounds. "Whatever," Leo laughed and punched me in the arm. "Look, when you go in there, just know it wasn't my idea, Okay? I only helped them move the stuff." "What does that mean?" I asked. "You'll see," Leo said cryptically. I ducked through the blanket door and immediately saw what Leo was talking about. Space had been cleared in the center of our sheltered yard for three of the heavy Adirondack deck chairs, and laying in those chairs were Danielle, Erica and Ivy. Each of them was wearing a bikini and were glistening with sunscreen and sweat from the sun as they tanned. They had a Bluetooth speaker playing songs from their phones; I suspected Erica was trying to convince the younger two women of the virtues of mid-2000s pop punk. "Oh, good," Erica said, grinning as she saw me coming into the yard. She lifted her glass. "Um, excuse me, waiter? We could use a top-up, please." I snorted and shook my head, walking over. All three of the women were in two-piece swimsuits, though I suspected Danielle and Ivy's were possibly part of their stripping gear rather than actual bikinis. Both of their suits were more string than fabric and left little to the imagination. Erica's was a bit more conservative, though really not by that much because of her swathe of cleavage. "What are we drinking today, ladies?" I asked. "I made up a pitcher of sangria," Erica said. "It's in the fridge in our place. You would be the absolute love of my life if you were to go get it for us, please?" "I thought I already was the love of your life?" I asked with a smile. "You are," Erica smiled back. "But this will get you to the front of the line for my next life, too. How about that?" "Does that go for all of you?" I asked. "Absolutely," Ivy grinned. "I think I could definitely do worse," Danielle grinned. "But I think Leo might have something to say about that." "Harri can take my brother," Erica chuckled. "Don't worry, Danni. Just sell your future soul to Harri, what's the worst that could happen?" "Fine. My future love life for a refill of sangria," Danielle giggled. I fetched the pitcher and poured for the three women, unable to wipe the grin from my lips as I watched and listened to them bantering back and forth happily. By mid-afternoon, the tanning was over and after a quick fuck in the RV Erica and I were lounging in the Adirondacks, each of us with a sketchbook in hand. "What are you working on?" I asked. "I know you've been as frustrated as I have over the last month." "A tattoo design for Ivy," Erica said, her brow creased as she tapped her pencil against her lips thoughtfully. "Now that I have a future canvas, I feel like I can concentrate again. Plus the sex helps a lot." You laughed and nodded. "Got your creative juices flowing, huh?" "Got all my juices flowing, baby," she grinned at me. "What about you? I've got Ivy, and Danielle wants me to design something for her now, too. What's got you drawing again?" I smiled a little and shrugged. "Just figured out my muse," I said. "And what's that?" she asked. "Come on, don't be shy." I turned my sketchbook around so that Erica could see the portrait I had been sketching of her. She looked at it and blushed, biting her lower lip. "Just the most beautiful thing in the world," I told her. "You know," Erica said. "It kinda looks like you're drawing me naked." "That's cause I'm drawing you from the shoulders up," I said. "Yeah, but would you?" she asked. "Would I what? Draw you naked?" "Or Ivy?" "Are you asking me to draw you like one of my French girls?" I asked. Erica barked out a laugh at the reference and threw her pencil at me. "Yes, maybe I am," she said. "Now give me back my pencil." "You threw it at me," I said, fetching it off the ground. "Come and get it." We ended up in each other's arms and making out, me halfway to taking her back into the RV for round two, when someone rang the doorbell. "Who is it?" I shouted over the wall. "It's me," Vanessa called and ducked through the blanket door without waiting for a response. "Sorry, but we've got a problem," she said. "I think I'm going to need you down at the road again." "Fuck," I said. "Is it Kara?" "It's a lot more than that bitch," Vanessa said. I changed and this time Vanessa drove us both down in her company-branded pickup truck. Erica, having already staked her claim on me in front of Kara in her eyes, decided to hang back and let Ivy finish what I'd started. I was sure sending me away with that picture in my mind was done on purpose. As we were nearing the bottom of the driveway, I could hear the noise of the protest through the closed windows and over the engine of the truck. "Fuck me," I said. "Yeah," Vanessa nodded. The end of the driveway was packed with people, shoulder to shoulder, blocking traffic. They were three rows deep and singing a protest chant. Every single one of them was dressed in bright colors, showing their allegiance to the Band and proudly shouting for all they were worth. Opposing them, about ten feet up the drive, was a slim, single row of burly construction workers just watching the protest happen. "Those guys really can't let themselves get baited," I said. "If something happens, it doesn't matter who said what or what can hold up in court. There'll be big, scary motherfuckers showing up wanting to do some damage and I don't think your boys are ready for that." "I know, I already told them," Vanessa said. "But I'll tell them again. You'd be surprised how much threatening someone's big, fat bonus checks can keep them calm and focused." We got out of the truck and I walked down to the line of workers, rubbing at the stubble on my chin as I considered the protestors. There were easily fifty of them blocking the driveway, and there was already a backup of two flatbed trucks on the highway, plus a half dozen cars that looked more like they just wanted to get by rather than come in. Another thirty or so protestors were strung out on either side of the highway in both directions, holding up signs and doing the organizational things to keep the protestors going. "Pretty good turnout," I said offhandedly. "A lot bigger than last time." "When was the last time?" Vanessa asked. "Five years ago," I said. "Kara tried to sue for an injunction on my father's Will, and about a dozen protestors showed up to the courthouse the day she got shot down." "Any chance they'll get tired and go home?" Vanessa asked. I scanned the crowd and the vehicles parked up and down the highway. I already knew there were about thirty military-age males in the protest, and I could see people opening the backs of vans where I spotted supply caches of water and food. I could also see the determination on the faces of the crowd, and hear the declarations of a couple of different women holding loudspeakers. The rhetoric, and emotions, were ramped up more than usual. The anti-government hate was high, and now that they knew they weren't fighting Me but rather the Government it seemed to steel their resolve. "Not a shot," I said. I stepped forward and the shouting got louder. Likely every single person in that crowd knew who I was, while I had no idea who most of them were. But with every step I took, they shouted louder. Finally, halfway between the lines, they seemed to be at a fever pitch and I just stopped and waited. They kept going for a good five minutes before Kara pushed her way through and walked up to me, masked behind those bandanas again. "I told you this would happen," Kara said over the shouting and chanting. "You didn't think I could do it, but look at us. Look at us, Harrison! We will not let this happen to our land." "Kara," I said loudly. "How do you think this ends?" "Only one way," Kara shouted. "The Feds surrender to our rightful claim, and stop their colonization efforts, and we take back what's ours." "This is dangerous, Kara," I said, gesturing at the crowd. "What?" she shouted back. "I said this is dangerous, Kara," I shouted. "Every person here is in danger." "Are you threatening us?" Kara shouted, playing it up for the crowd behind her. "Going to kill us, like your family has done for generations?" "Jesus fuck," I said, shaking my head. "Kara, this doesn't end the way you think it does. I'm going to pray for you, honest to God." Kara just held up her middle finger at me, pointed her other at Vanessa behind me, and turned and walked away to the cheers of her people. I shrugged and went back to Vanessa. "Yeah, they aren't leaving," I said. "I already called my Dad," Vanessa said. "He's coming down and will want to meet with you." "Sure," I nodded. "If they let him through." About thirty minutes later the protesters were still going strong, and another three flatbeds with either supplies or heavy machinery were backed up on the highway, along with dozens of cars. Vanessa was doing as much as she could to keep her workers at least a dozen yards away from the crowd of protestors; the last thing she wanted was for them to need to get quarantined waiting on a half dozen new tests. Or worse, actually catch something. I did my best to help her juggle phones, calling various General Foremen to get incoming trucks rerouted to staging areas and to keep those that were stuck in the traffic in their cabs or else they couldn't enter the site. Eventually she got a call, spoke quickly and then hung up. "Harri, this might be a big ask, but could you do me a favor?" she asked. "The government paid me a lot of money for my land and doing favors," I said. "But you've gone out of your way plenty for me and Leo and the girls. Favors come free to you, Vee." She rolled her eyes. "Who told you my brothers call me that?" "No one, just felt natural," I chuckled. "I call Erica 'E' sometimes, and I'm sure I'll end up calling Ivy 'I've' at some point." "Alright, well, 'H,'" she said. "My dad is parked down at the edge of the property on the highway and doesn't want to get too close to the traffic. Could you hike out to him and bring him back?" "Sure," I said. I looked up at the sun and then out at the woods. "Um, from here... it's probably faster if I grab an ATV. Would he be squeamish about riding double with me?" Vanessa snorted. "He probably wouldn't be, but he's also got a gut the size of your ATVs so it would be a tight fit." "Alright, guess we're hiking. I can rough it and reach him in about twenty minutes," I said. "I'll take a smoother way back for him, so we'll get here in under an hour." "Got it, I'll let him know you're on your way. Thanks," she said, patting my arm. "Try to take it easy on him, he growls like a bear but he's still my Dad." "Hey, he's the big man in charge. Gotta keep him happy or else I'll find myself with the worst workers for my house, right?" "Very true," she laughed. I started hiking back up the driveway a little ways, and then diverted into the woods, hoping that the protestors would miss that I was skirting away from them. I was very glad I had changed from my lounging around clothes; rough jeans and my hiking boots were a lot sturdier in the rocky bush than athletic shorts and sandals. The raucousness of the protestors was quickly muffled by the forest to a dull roar, and it felt good to get away from them. It was weird. After spending months in isolation with Leo and Erica, we'd been getting used to so many people around again with the workers and adding Ivy and Danielle to our weird little family dynamic. But a crowd like that, all packed together? That was exactly what the quarantine orders were warning against. "Harrison!" My name cut through the muffle of the trees and shrubs, and I turned and saw Kara quickly jogging through the woods to catch up with me. "Kara, what the fuck are you doing? You're trespassing," I said. "So throw me off your land," Kara said, coming to a stop about ten feet from me and putting her hands on her hips. "Oh wait, that's right, it's not your land anymore." I rolled my eyes. "You can take off the bandanas if you want. We're fine this far apart." She did so, pulling them down to hang around her neck. Kara was still as beautiful as the day we'd broken up, though she'd grown up a lot. Where I was such a mix that it was hard to tell I had any Native American in my bloodstream, she had that classic warm skin tone and thick black hair. She'd been taking care of herself well, fit and a little thinner than Erica was, but with a similar strong jawline to my girlfriend. Her lips were as full as I remembered though, and I could almost feel her kissing me again like all those years ago behind the corner of the biology classroom in high school, or laying out in the back of my old beater pickup under the stars. "What's going on, Harri?" she asked me. "I thought we'd at least hit a status quo or something." "Oh, the one where you file a lawsuit against me every couple of years, and the judge shuts you down, but I keep having to rack up legal fees?" "No," she said. "Well, sort of. I thought we were keeping things above board. No games, no gimmicks. Not getting historical." I grimaced. "Well, we did," I said. "So what the fuck?" she said, throwing her arms wide. "What the fuck is all of this?" "Kara, think about it for one fucking second without your prejudice. Imagine I'm not just doing this as a 'Fuck You' from my family tree to the Band," I said. "A week ago I wouldn't have thought any of this would be happening. A week ago I was happily living my life and would have stayed that way straight through the end of the world if I had to. Do you seriously think I've done this on some whim?" "Why, then? What are they doing? What are they offering you?" she demanded. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you," I said. "And even if you did, I think you're too far into this already to walk it back with your people." "Try me," she said. "If you ever cared about me,” "Stop," I interrupted her. "You've used that line twice on me before, Kara. You used it when you broke up with me, and you used it again right after my father died. That line didn't work when I was at some of the lowest points in my life; do you seriously think I'll respond well to that here?" She grimaced, and I saw the realization in her eyes that I was right. That she had used that line before, and it had been pretty fucked up for her to do that. "I'm sorry," she said, and only partially through gritted teeth. "I shouldn't have done that." "Thank you," I said. My heart was pounding in my chest and I felt like I was in combat, just having this verbal sparring contest with her. I fucking hated her, but I also still knew she was the first girl I'd ever loved. The one that had broken my heart. The one that 'got away.' "Just explain it to me," Kara said, trying to be more even about it. "Please." I took a moment to breathe deeply. I wasn't barred from telling her anything. I'd tried to warn her when she'd shown up at the driveway before, but the thought of all those protestors at risk for the virus pushed me over the edge of trying to warn her again. "Kara, the government gave me the choice of accepting a huge payout for the land, or them kicking me out and taking it by eminent domain. Either way, they were going to take it and take it fast. I could either ride it, or die fighting it." "So what are they doing with it?" she asked. "Building homes," I said. "A whole gated community, it sounds like. Part of my payout was housing for myself, Leo and Valerie." "What the fuck? Why do they want a gated community way out here?" she asked. "Worst-case scenario shit," I said. "You mean the pandemic?" she asked. "Are you for fucking serious?" "Serious enough that my house got bulldozed a couple days ago," I said. "Gone. Like it was never even there." "This can't be real," Kara said. "This is absurd." "I told you that you wouldn't believe me," I said. "Well, if you were too much of a cunt to stop them, we will," Kara said, steeling herself again. "We'll have the local news down here by tomorrow, and if the Feds show up we'll have national news coverage by the end of the week." I had to try one more time. "Kara, this doesn't end the way you want it to. You're a dreamer, and I loved that about you when we were teens, but you know the real world doesn't just work like that." Kara narrowed her eyes. "Where are you going right now?" "What does that matter?" I asked. "Because I just followed you out into the woods after your little construction girlfriend was talking to you," she said. "She's not my girlfriend," I rolled my eyes. "Tell her that. She's flirting with you hard enough," Kara said. "I can see her doing it." "Even if she was, what does that have to do with you?" I asked. I knew I'd landed a blow because she got angry again. "Nothing," she said. "But I still want to know what you're doing." "I don't have to tell you that, Kara," I said. "I don't answer to you, I don't owe you anything, and I don't worship the ground you walk on. All I've got to say now is that you should go send all those people home, and hope that you haven't organized some super-spreader event here. For all the shit you've given me and my family, I don't want to see them all dead. I don't want to see you dead." Kara raised her bandanas again. "We're fighting the good fight. We're on the right side of this, Harrison. You're not." She turned and started walking back towards the road. "Fuck me," I sighed, shaking my head. That woman could still push my buttons almost fifteen years later. I pressed through the forest, making for the edge of the property and then diverting towards the road. When I reached it, I found a white and brown heavy pickup identical to Vanessa's idling on the gravel shoulder. The big guy in the driver's seat rolled down his window a crack. "What's up?" "I'm Harrison Black," I said. Another guy got out of the passenger seat and came around, slapping the hood. "Head on back to the motel," he said to the man in the truck. "I'll catch a ride back with my daughter." The guy in the truck nodded and waited for us both to back away before pulling a U-Turn and taking off down the highway. "So, you're the land guy, eh?" the man said, turning and offering me his hand. He was exactly as Vanessa had described; portly to the point of obese, with a gruff exterior that spoke of years handling his business in a rough industry and getting shit done. "I am," I said, taking his hand and shaking it firmly. "Your daughter has been fantastic to work with. Helpful and on task, and she keeps her guys in line." "I have no doubt," he said. "She grew up bossing her older brothers around and got the best of her mother and me. I'm Brent Peters, by the way. I'm sure we'll be speaking every once in a while through this project." "Good to meet you, sir," I said. "And I'm sure we will." I led Brent into the brush and got us through the roughest part until I could get us to one of the more used trails. It got a lot easier for him there, and once he had a chance to catch his breath he seemed to actually enjoy the chance to stretch his legs. He didn't know, or at least wasn't forthcoming, with any more information than Vanessa had been able to give about what was going on, but he did enjoy hearing about the sordid history of the land, my family and the Band. It took a little longer than I'd thought it would to get back to the driveway, Brent needing a couple of breaks, but we made it eventually. Vanessa grinned when she saw her father in a way that made me think she was going to run to him and hug him, but she never made the move. I had to assume that was a hard-trained response from her years working with the man; hugging your pops on a job site would probably lead to taking a lot of shit from your coworkers. Brent quickly got updated on the last hour of developments from Vanessa, and I saw his managerial side take over. Soon the line of construction workers were twenty yards back from the protestors, and he was stride-waddling forward with a medical mask stretched over his face. Kara met him halfway, and whatever they said seemed to go about as well as the talks I'd had with her myself. Again, she ended it by showing off for the protestors by giving him the double-birds. "Well, that went well," Brent sighed as he came back. "You were right, Harrison. They're stuck in. Wouldn't even help us get those trucks room to move or get out of the way of traffic." "She feels like she's got leverage," I guessed. "And they haven't had that on us for years now." "Well, I've officially done what I can," Brent said. "Time to do what every good GM does when shit like this happens." He took out his phone and started walking up the driveway away from Vanessa and me. "What's that?" I asked. "Call the client and tell them to un-fuck the situation," Vanessa smirked. The rest of the afternoon and evening was a long fucking day. There was no good way to get the workers on site off of it, and no good way to get new ones on, so Leo and I ended up walking several groups through the trails to get to the road in places out of sight of the protestors. And since the big crew vans were parked on site, Brent ended up getting access to school buses to come and pick up his guys. The second to last bus dropped off a dozen men who would take over watching the driveway and the protestors overnight; we'd already seen them breaking out tents and lanterns to hold their vigil; and the last bus out had Brent and Vanessa on board. "Client will be by in the morning," Brent said, and winked at me. "Don't you worry, bucko. You hold down the home front tonight, and the cavalry will be here in no time." "You got it," I said. "But whoever is coming, I suggest you make sure they know to take this seriously. The Band is riled up, and now they smell blood in the water. This isn't going away easily." "I'll pass that on to the Lieutenant Colonel," Brent nodded. He shook my hand again and stepped onto the bus. "See you tomorrow, H," Vanessa grinned at me. "Not if I see you first, Vee," I chuckled. She stepped up into the bus and I heard her voice raise immediately. "Alright, you Gorillas. Grab your fuckin' seats and stay there. I swear to Christ if one of you pisses me off, I'll confiscate your fuckin' dinner, got it?" I laughed, and could see the construction workers grinning in their seats as the bus did a three-point turn and pulled away. The sun was getting low when I finally hiked out of the bush and back into view of our little compound. Erica was waiting for me with a smile and a plate of stir fry. "What's the word, Harri?" "They're still down there," I said. "There are some workers keeping an eye on the driveway. Could you throw on a big pot of coffee for me and dig one of the thermoses out of storage?" "Harri, if they've got some of their workers down there, it's not your job to supervise. I'm sure Vanessa and her Dad left someone in charge." "They did," I said. "And I'm not going down there. I'm staying up here." I shoveled the stir fry down, relishing in the spicy kick Erica liked to cook with. Inside our little compound I gave Ivy a kiss, apologizing that I wouldn't be seeing her in bed for the night. Then I went to the storage container closest to my RV. The one with my gun safe. "What's the word?" Leo asked me when he found me. I had a lantern flashlight on and was loading rounds into my father's Model 700. "Jesus, Harri. What the fuck?" I doubted he was commenting on me loading the Remington hunting rifle. We'd used it plenty when we were hunting during deer season; it was a solid, reliable tool. No, I knew he was reacting to the other firearms I had out. My M9 was already holstered on my hip, a copy of my service sidearm that had served me so well through my tour and as an MP, and my DDM4V1 was laid out, waiting for me to do a quick check it was still in good order. "Just taking precautions," I said. I was already trying to get into the right mindset. "What does that even mean? What are you doing?" "There's about a hundred protesters down there, last I counted. More keep arriving," I told Leo, loading the last round into the 700 and checking the safety before setting it down. I fished a handful more.308's out of the ammo box in the safe and fed them into the bandolier shoulder strap for the hunting rifle. "Problem is, they're pissed off. Not just about the construction, but at all the other shit going on right now. And pissed-off people do dumb shit." "So what, you're going to go all Alamo on us?" Leo asked. "For real, Harri. Nothing's going to happen. They're down there, we're up here." "Leo," I said. "I'm not asking you to do anything you don't want to. The Bear shotgun is in my RV. Do me a favor and keep it handy tonight. If I miss something, I'd rather you have it than not." "Harri,” "Dude, just stop," I said. I'd finished with the.308s and started taking apart the DDM4V1 and giving it a quick clean. It was a budget purchase that I'd made prioritizing reliability over flashy shit, and the 'scary one' in my collection when it came to civilians. Erica hadn't even liked the idea of me owning it when we gave her the tour of my firearms and taught her the safety protocols for them. Leo had only ever fired it once. Both of the siblings had said the same thing; 'If you have the rifles and shotguns and the handgun, why do you need a machine gun?' This sort of thing was why I needed it. And it wasn't a 'machine gun.' "I'm not planning, or hoping, to kill someone tonight. If I have to use the DDM4 or my sidearm, something has gotten really fucked," I said. "But I'm also not taking any chances. Sometime tonight, there's going to be people sneaking up into the construction yard to cause mischief, and they aren't going to know the difference between the construction yard and where we're living. Maybe they hear us and they stay clear, or maybe they don't. I'm not taking that chance." Leo watched me cleaning my rifle, and glanced out at the darkening sky, and then back to me. "What should I do?" he asked. A wave of relief washed over me; it had been years since I'd served, and every instinct I had was telling me to do what I was doing, but that civilian part of my brain was second-guessing everything. Leo agreeing told me I was being logical, even if he didn't like it or I turned out to be wrong. "Just be with the girls tonight," I said. "I can handle the yard, you stay with them. Think of it like a shitty tower defense game. If I do my job, you'll never have to do anything." He nodded and left me to my work. Surprisingly, it was Danielle who came to see me next. "What can I do to help?" she asked. Her Australian accent was sounding stronger, the California valley girl part of it dropping with her serious demeanor. "Nothing, I've got it," I said. She'd caught me as I was strapping on my ghillie suit; another item that Leo and Erica had found silly to own considering we didn't need it for hunting deer. It had honestly been more of a gag item in my collection than anything until tonight. "Harrison, I'll remind you that my Dad was military, yeah?" she said. "I grew up outside the city. I know how to work a firearm." I took a breath and looked at her. Even at night, by the light of a lantern, she looked like an elven beauty despite the cutoff denim shorts and zippered knit sweater. "Can you handle a handgun?" I asked. "I've shot the head of an Eastern Brown from ten paces away when it was threatening to bite my dog," she said. "I assume that's a snake?" "A fucking poisonous one," Danielle said. "Alright," I nodded. "Under the passenger seat of my truck is a gun case with my pop's old 1911 and a couple of magazines. Hang on to it for tonight. Try not to freak out Erica or Ivy, and if you hear shots tonight don't let Leo come looking for me, let alone Erica and Ivy. If they leave the RVs it'll just make things worse." "Okay," she said with a serious nod, then stepped towards me, hugged me and gave me a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks." "For what?" I asked as she stepped back. "For being the man I figured you were," she said. "Leo's all mine and I'm happy with that, but like I told you; you remind me of all the good parts of my Dad. I'm glad I have Leo and you around." She left to fetch the pistol, and I finished strapping on the ghillie suit and slung my two rifles over my shoulders and closed the gun safe. When I was finished slamming the storage container closed, I turned around to find Ivy and Erica both looking at me with their arms crossed. "Both of you, huh?" I asked. "Yes, both of us," Erica said. "United front," Ivy said. "Look,” "Shut up, Harrison," Erica said, and then they were both hugging me while being careful around the firearms. "Just be careful." "Extra careful," Ivy said, burying her face into the strings of the ghillie suit in my chest and then immediately pulling back with a wince. "Ugh, this smells terrible." "Yeah, well it's not exactly the sort of thing you clean very often," I shrugged. "Whatever," Erica said and kissed me. Ivy kissed me as well, looking at me with those big eyes of hers with concern. "So you're not going to try and convince me this isn't necessary?" I asked. "Wouldn't do anything except lead to a fight we couldn't win," Erica said. "You're too stubborn not to do it." "And too brave," Ivy added. "That too," Erica smiled sadly. Then she handed me the big thermos of coffee. "Come back to us in one piece." "I will," I said. "Don't worry. But if you two hear anything tonight, if there's any gunfire, don't come looking for me. Just stay in the RVs and hunker down from the windows. If you come looking for me, you'll add more danger and not take it away, alright?" They both agreed, though I could tell Erica didn't like it. I could only imagine her sprinting across the construction yard, bullets flying everywhere, screaming my name as she worried I'd been shot. Hell, she'd probably pick me up and carry me to safety if it were true, but she'd also likely never get to me in the first place if things were that bad. I kissed them both again, then stalked off into the night. I ended up settling into a nook on the side of the hill to the south of the construction yard, with a clear view of about two-thirds of the yard and most importantly the RV compound. I unslung my rifles and carefully positioned myself in a comfortable prone position I was going to be able to manage for a long time. I'd never gone through Sniper training, but I'd picked up enough from my Bootcamp, talking with other soldiers and from movies to know a thing or two; not to mention years of hunting. So I cracked the thermos and took a sip of the hot, strong coffee, and started my watch. I saw them moving through the trees at around 02:30 in the morning down on the east side of the yard near the driveway. They must have skirted around the construction worker picket line and followed the driveway up, but they were still in the shadows so I couldn't tell how many there were, or what they were carrying. The only reason I spotted them early at all was because someone was flicking a flashlight up occasionally. I had the 700 cradled in my arms, and I slowly rolled into position but didn't sight down the scope yet. I didn't have any night vision gear, and while the simple Leopold scope easily gave me the range to tag anything moving down there, I wouldn't know what I was hitting. They stopped at the edge of the tree line, and I could only imagine the nerves they were feeling looking out over the open area. There were seven portables set up holding various offices now, and half a dozen big crew vans that had been left behind for the night along with some of the company pickup trucks. The pilings and supplies to erect the bigger barracks were also looming in the big, open space. "Just take a look and leave," I muttered quietly to myself, willing whoever was down there to not make this worse than it could be. Five minutes went by before a figure began to creep out of the tree line, crossing the rise of the hill and slipping towards the yard. From the distance I was at, I couldn't see them clearly enough other than to tell they were probably wearing a backpack; not a big deal in and of itself, but my training was screaming at me. 'Anything' meant anything. That backpack could hold weapons, or communications equipment, or even an I E D. I sighted in on the figure. It was a man, military age but young. I couldn't see much of his face between the black bandana over his nose and mouth and a ball cap backwards on his head. My finger tightened just a fraction on the trigger when I saw the flash of metal in his hand, but my hesitation saved his life; he was carrying a can of spray paint. He reached what he thought was the shelter of the first building; and it was shelter if he thought a guard was patrolling inside the yard. But I wasn't inside the yard, and instead I was looking at him dead on along the length of the building as he took off his backpack and then turned, motioning back towards the tree line. A half dozen more figures began quickly creeping across the hillside. I had a choice; if that backpack was full of spray-paint and that was all they were there to do, it would be annoying vandalism at worst as long

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 4 The House. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. The pounding on the front door echoed through the house again, and I literally fell out of the bed trying to disentangle my foot from the mess of the sheets. Erica and I had stumbled inside late as fuck, trying to be quiet and not wake up Leo and Dani, and now I could see we'd tracked in dirt and grass with us. The sheets were filthy. I got shorts on and stood, shaking Erica by the shoulder. "What?" she groaned. "Someone is at the door, and it's sun up. The worker might need to start working. I'll close the door and give you as much time as I can, but could you at least put on a top in case anyone pops in here by accident?" "Let 'em look," Erica grunted. "What happened to those being my tits, and mine alone?" I grinned. "..... Fine," she said and held up a hand in the air. I found her a shirt and put it in her hand, and she started trying to get it on without lifting her head from the pillow or opening her eyes. I shut the bedroom door behind me and met up with Leo in the hallway; he was only slightly more dressed than I was, with a single sock and an undershirt over his shorts. "Mornin'" he grunted. "Yep," I said, and we headed for the door. When I opened it I was expecting Vanessa and her big 'gorilla' work crew, but instead it was Agent Sourpuss. It was even earlier in the day than I had expected. "What took you two so long?" she said, sneering at the two of us. "Never mind, come with me." She started walking around the house, so Leo and I followed barefoot. Just as we were stepping out and shutting the front door, the crew vans started pulling in, ferrying the surveyors and workers. A few of them called and waved, taunting us for looking like we were getting called to the Principal's office. "We have solved the temporary housing issue for you two," Agent Sourpuss said as we rounded the corner, and she presented us with the new additions to the backyard. Hunkered up next to the two sea cans that all of our stuff was being loaded into for storage were two brand new, state-of-the-art, still gleaming chrome and white from the lot, RVs. The two fuckers were huge. I had no idea how anyone other than an 18-wheeler truck driver could pilot one of them. They had to be worth at least a couple hundred thousand dollars each. "God damn," I said, coming awake. "One for each of us?" Leo asked. "You and your partners," the Agent said. "Follow me." We did, crossing the backyard as the Agent told us that we would need to be ready to move them at a moment's notice; our presence couldn't be allowed to slow down the construction process. We were also in charge of maintaining them, and organizing with the construction general manager when they arrived on site to make sure they were getting properly emptied (the septic) and filled (the fuel). "Mr. Lacoste, you have the one on the left," the Agent said, handing a set of keys to Leo. He actually giggled with glee, taking the keys and darting to his new home. "Mr. Black, yours is clearly the right. As is your new partner waiting for you inside," she said. I blinked. "I'm sorry, what?" "Your second partner drove with us this morning. She's waiting inside for you and is ready for imprinting. I suggest not making her wait too long." Agent Sourpuss then began to walk away, back to her car at the front of the house. "Wait, wait, wait," I said, following her. "I already have a partner. Erica and I are bonded or whatever." "Not how it works, Mr. Black," the Agent said, still walking. "You're rated at Tier Four, and you must have been somewhat open to a non-monogamous relationship, as is Miss Lacoste. Your new partner is suited to the two of you. You shouldn't keep her waiting." There wasn't any stopping her, so I diverted and headed back into the house. "Erica!" I called, heading for the stairs. "What?" she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes but coming out of my room dressed in my shirt from last night, and a pair of her shorts. "The Agent just dropped off the big ass RVs we're living in," I said. "And a woman who I'm supposed to bond with." "Oh, shit. That was fast," she said. "What do you mean, that was fast?" I asked. "You knew about this?" "I mean, they said at the information seminar that it was possible people would begin getting partnered into existing relationships based on the matchmaking and available matches," Erica said. We were heading down the stairs again. "I assumed since I'm Bi, and you're a guy, it wouldn't be unlikely we'd get someone else eventually. I didn't think it would be day three, obviously. Why would this person pick us over a single guy?" We got outside and to the RV, and I knocked. "It's open," called a voice. It was light and feminine, but with a distinct accent. I opened the door and mounted the steps, stopping when I saw the woman within, only for Erica to push me the rest of the way up so she could see as well. She was dark blonde, almost brunette, and her hair hung in waves down just past her shoulders. The woman was slight, and obviously so because all she was wearing was lingerie made up of thin mesh through which I could see her rosy pink nipples on her smallish tits, and lots of buckles for straps. The right side of her body was fresh and clean, though down the center of her abdomen, from under her chin all the way to her pubic mound, was a thin black line of a tattoo splitting her in half. On the left side of that tattoo her body was designed with black ink in floral tribal patterns, fleur-de-lis motifs and other designs. She was smiling demurely despite her dress and the fact that she was lounging in the sitting area of the RV, her legs splayed as she absently rubbed her twat through her mesh thong. "Bonjour," she said, grinning even brighter as Erica followed me in. Her accent was distinctly French Canadian and she couldn't be older than twenty-three. "My name is Ivy Gauthier, and I was expecting just a cock, but I am more than happy to make Mommy happy too if she wants to sit on my face." "Fuck," Erica said, and looked at me. "Can we keep her?" Ivy Erica, as usual, took to the rapidly changing social situation a little faster than I did. "So you're sure about all of this?" she asked the girl, Ivy. We were sitting in the lounge area of the RV that the government had delivered to us that morning. "Well, it is too late for me to back out now," Ivy said. She was French Canadian, with that very specific Quebecois accent that extended vowels and clipped some consonants. I only really knew the difference between hers and a traditional French-from-France accent because I'd once drank with a unit of French soldiers while I was deployed in Germany. "I have already been poked with the needles. I chose Harrison because he reminded me of a sexy version of the boys I grew up with in the north of Quebec. Very sexy lumberjack, yes?" Erica smirked, glancing at me and patting my knee. "Yes, very sexy woodsman." "As I said, I was not expecting a sexy woman as well, but I am the bisexual," Ivy continued. "In fact, Erica, you are very much my type." "And what type is that?" Erica asked. Ivy grinned but blushed, biting her lip for a moment as if she were embarrassed, but I could see the hunger in her big, expressive eyes. "Most girls in my job, they have what you call the 'Daddy Issues', yes? Well, my father made many mistakes, but was always very good to my sister et moil. An ex I have, she said I have 'Mommy Issues' instead. I like strong women, older than me, with tits and ass like yours." The little minx actually reached out and caressed the side of Erica's tit when she said it. "What job is it you've been working?" I asked, though I had a feeling I knew the general field. "I am a dancer," Ivy said, turning back to me and looking all the world like a worried teenager, rather than the seductive woman clad in mesh lingerie that was sitting between Erica and me. "I hope that is not so bad to you, Harrison. I know some men, they think it means I am dirty or spoiled. But I am not." Then she got another little lascivious smirk as she tilted her chin down looking up at you through her lashes. "Well, I could also be a very dirty girl for the right man. Or woman." She touched Erica's leg without looking. "Okay, seriously Ivy," I said. "Unless this is really who you are, and who you want to be, you can tone down the seduction. Erica and I aren't going to turn you away, but you have got to be real with us." Ivy frowned, and it was like she went through a little transformation as she absorbed what I said and metabolized it. She bit the inside of her cheek for a moment, then nodded and stood up, crossed to the murphy table that was in the kitchenette and pulled a robe I hadn't even noticed from where it was hanging. She wrapped it around herself quickly and then sat back down. "I am sorry," she said. "I am; this vaccine is making me very horny. I did not know what to expect, yes? I thought it best to treat you like private clients." "Oh, sweetie," Erica sighed. "I know. The nervousness, that little itch all over?" Ivy nodded. "Maybe let's start from the beginning," I suggested. "Just be honest with us." "I was being honest," Ivy said. "My name is Ivy Gauthier, I was born in a little town in northern Quebec and raised by my father and grandmother, along with my sister. I am an exotic dancer. I started in Montreal, and decided to try and do a tour of the USA. My visa was running out when the Quarantine happened. They said it would not be a problem if I took the experimental vaccine." "Wait, hold on," I said. "Fuck. Would you have taken the vaccine if you weren't worried about your visa?" Ivy thought about it and then shrugged. "I don't know? Maybe? I never had to think about it without the visa on the table." "This is fucked up," I said. "And it's too late to change anything," Erica said. "Harri, you know it's too late." "I know," I grunted. "But that doesn't mean I have to like it." "And you know if it's not you, it'll be someone else." I took in a long breath and nodded. "Ivy, I assume you went through the whole set of meetings and videos that Erica did, but I just have to ask; are you absolutely sure you want this?" Ivy pursed her lips, looking between Erica and me. Her hands were in her lap, most of her tattoos covered by the worn, velvet red robe she was wearing. She looked younger and older at the same time. She ended up looking to Erica. "Is he a good man?" "The best," Erica said immediately. "And is she a good woman?" Ivy asked me. I took Erica's hand in mine. "Better than anyone could ever deserve." "Then I am fine with this," Ivy said. "It is the end of the world, oui? Why should I not be with two sexy people who love each other, and will share their bed with me?" Erica laughed. "Well, she's direct." "Alright. You know what the next steps are?" I asked Ivy. "You fuck me, and I will become your; how did they say.? Umm, bonded something?" "We haven't figured out the right word yet either," Erica said. "For now, it might be easiest if you're just our fuckbuddy." "I like this," Ivy said. "You two are a couple, and I will be your fuckbuddy." The way she said it made it sound a little sillier, a little naughtier. This girl would have been dangerous if Erica and I weren't in the current situation. "You have some time," I said. "Would you rather wait a bit, or do it now?" "Now," Ivy said. "I would very much like to taste you, Erica. While Harrison fucks my ass." "Wow, that's very hot and specific," Erica said. Ivy smiled. "I am what you would say is an 'Anal Queen.' My father, he had children with three different women. It made me afraid of pregnancy, so I learned as a girl to prefer it in my butt." "Well, I guess you're getting to crush some ass, babe," Erica said, smirking and then kissing me on the cheek. "Hey, you know what?" I asked. "However you want it, Ivy, I'm happy to provide. Is there anything else you'd like us to know before we go to the bed?" Ivy stood up, slipping the robe back off of her and hanging it back up. "I can be very loud," she said. "Just a warning. And I like many things, but this time, I think we keep it to a simple threesome, yes? I will suck cock and eat cunt, and I would very much like to be fingered, and fucked in the ass." "So simple," Erica chuckled. "Ivy, I think Harrison is still a little hesitant; he is a natural protector, so don't think he's timid. He's just worried and doesn't want to take advantage." "Oh," Ivy said, looking at me for a moment with a cocked head, taking my measure. "Now I; Okay, yes, I understand." She came forward and pushed me back by the shoulders until I was sitting fully upright on the cushioned bench seat instead of leaning forward. Then she crawled into my lap, on her knees with them outside my legs, and sat her perky bum on my legs. "Harrison, I have told you I think you are sexy, yes? Well here, I will prove it." She took my hand and brought my fingers to her lips, taking my pointer and middle fingers and sucking on them lewdly, then bringing them down between us to her crotch. She pulled the mesh panties aside and put my fingers against her hole and pivoted, taking my two thick fingers into her clenching cunt. "I want to fuck you. And I will tell you another thing about me; I like a man who takes me how he wants. Throw me on the bed, put my legs behind my head. Make me your little pretzel girl as you fuck my ass. I am sure I will love this 'big brother' you in time, too. But I need you first to be my man." Then she kissed me, grinding on my fingers. I breathed in through my nose, and she pressed her chest against mine, and I reached around her with the hand that wasn't busy at her cunt and grabbed her ass firmly. "Umm, yes," she mumbled into my mouth. "Like that." "God, I hope I didn't look that fucking horny when I kissed you that first time," Erica said. She was still sitting on the other end of the L-shaped bench from us, watching me get frenched by the little French minx who had just fallen into our lives. I pulled back from the kiss, and Ivy looked at me with concern, searching my face. "Go kiss Erica," I said. She grinned and slipped from my lap, my fingers leaving her cunt, and slid right onto Erica's lap and pulled my girlfriend into a hard kiss as their disproportionate tits pressed together. Erica was much bustier than Ivy, though the younger woman's figure was just as sexy. As they started to make out I stood up, walking to the back of the RV and surveying the space. The back of the vehicle was dominated by the bedroom, which had what looked like a bed that was too big for the space. I pulled the blanket and top sheet off of it, knowing how Erica had a tendency to leave wet spots after fucking, and then kicked off my boots and returned to the women. "Alright, come here," I said, and lifted Ivy off of Erica and tossed her over my shoulder so I was carrying her ass forward. She howled a laugh, kicking her legs, and I offered Erica my other hand up. "She is going to be a lot of fun," Erica said. "I know," I said. "But I need to ask you, too. Is this what you want?" Erica smiled, almost sadly, and shrugged. "I told you I'd introduce you to a lot of strippers. I just didn't know it would happen so fast. Like she said, it's the end of the world, at least as we know it. Why not?" I nodded, and then bounced Ivy on my shoulder and gave her a soft spank on the butt. "What are you giggling so hard for?" "Nothing," she said. "Everything." "Crazy French girl," I said, and carried her to the end of the RV and tossed her on the bed like she wanted. She landed and immediately twisted and turned, biting her lip as she positioned herself on her stomach, looking at me eagerly as she slowly kicked her legs and her little bum bounced, humping the air a little. "Oh, I think she wants to suck your cock," Erica said, coming up behind me and resting her cheek on my shoulder. She reached around my waist and started lowering my shorts. "Is that what you want, Ivy?" Ivy nodded, grinning. "Well, I've got a surprise for a naughty girl. You are very lucky, because you picked a man who happens to have a very nice, fat cock." Erica said, and dropped my shorts, letting my mostly-hard cock out. "Oh, fuck," Ivy said, her eyes going happily large. "It is a very good cock." She looked up at Erica. "May I please suck the very good cock?" "Good manners," Erica said. "Yes, Ivy, you may suck Harrison. But from now on you should call it his fat cock." "Yes, mo" the rest of what she was saying became garbled as she leaned forward and spoke with the head of my cock between her lips, and came. She hadn't been expecting it, and her legs started to kick as she tensed up and pulled away from my cock, lowering her face to the bed. Then her body released all its tension and she sucked in a deep, ragged breath. "Woah!" she exhaled, loud and wordless, as a second wave of the orgasm passed through her. Erica reached around and ran her fingers through Ivy's hair as the smaller, younger woman rode a third and final wave of the vaccine-induced orgasm. She was left panting, and rolled over onto her back and looked back up at us in confusion and what looked like drunken delight. "What was that? I have never come so fast," she said in wonder "Didn't they tell you to expect that?" Erica asked. Ivy shook her head. "Huh, that's weird. They told my group," Erica said. "That was the imprinting process starting. Can you feel that ache, down in your clit? That's the vaccine too. Soon you'll feel it on your tongue, aching to get Harri's come anywhere you can inside you." "I already wanted this," Ivy said, her grin not slipping. She rolled back over onto her stomach and opened her mouth, but then hesitated. "Does this,” "No," I said, "Not every time." "Too bad, but also good," Ivy said. "It would be very hard to suck your cock if this happened every time." Then she took me back into her mouth and began bobbing her head quickly. I had a feeling she was actually a brunette and dyed her hair up to the dirty blonde she wore it. The dark undertones were more real than the light ones. Erica came around me now and slipped out of her shorts, going down to her panties and my shirt she'd been wearing, and got on her knees on the bed next to Ivy. She sat tall, and I kissed her as Ivy suckled on my cock. "Enjoy yourself, babe," Erica assured me. "We both want this." I raised an eyebrow and reached around her, grabbing her meatier ass. "You don't need to keep reassuring me, E. Or does 'mommy' need a good seeing to as well?" "Oh, I always need a good seeing to," Erica grinned. She started to lower down slowly, maintaining eye contact with me. "But first I think I need to make sure our naughty girl here knows how to treat you properly. Let me see you suck his cock, Ivy." Ivy beamed up at me, eyes flicking between my face and Erica's as the older woman leaned close. "Good, really slobber on that cock," Erica said softly, stroking Ivy's hair. "It's going to be cracking that cute little ass of yours open soon, so it needs to be very hard and very slippery." Ivy mumbled something unintelligible. "But don't forget his balls," Erica said. Ivy immediately took my cock from her mouth and lifted it with a hand, trying to take my sack between her lips but only fitting one nut as she tongued and worked her mouth. Erica took Ivy's place at my cock, putting her lips around the head and starting to blow me. "Oh, fuck, that's new," I groaned, looking down at both women staring up at me with smiles in their eyes. I put a hand on each of their heads. Ivy didn't let up, switching from one ball to the other as my cock rubbed across her face, but Erica popped off of the end and grinned at me before sliding back on the bed and taking up a position behind Ivy. "Now, what do we have here?" Erica asked, wrapping her fingers into the elastic band of Ivy's mesh panties. "Someone is a very naughty girl, dressing so slutty. Look, I can see everything! So what could possibly be the point of this?" She started pulling the panties down over Ivy's ass, and the younger woman shifted her hips eagerly, letting her do it. "Back to my cock now," I grunted, and Ivy followed my orders. Once I was back in her mouth, I ran my fingers down the side of her face, just watching as she looked up at me with adoringly needy eyes. Erica had gotten Ivy's panties off, and she tossed them aside as she knelt next to the pale girl and started to massage her upturned butt. "Ivy, you have a very cute ass," she said, stroking the girl's smooth skin. Just like her front, Ivy had a thin black line running down the middle of her spine, bisecting her from her hairline all the way down to her ass crack. On one side of the line her pale, smooth skin was flawless. On the other, she sported a collection of black tattoos; most of them flowery and nicely designed, a few of them more 'witchy' like flying crows and a jagged, leafless tree. "M'ank 'oo," Ivy mumbled around my cock, and wiggled her butt. Erica quickly sucked two fingers into her mouth and, biting the inside of her lip as she grinned, slipped them down between Ivy's legs and began slowly, teasingly fingering the younger woman's cunt. Ivy immediately responded by shuddering and starting to blow me faster, bobbing her head as she moaned with my cock in her mouth, pressing against the inside of her cheeks. "For a girl who prefers it in the ass, our naughty little girl gets very wet," Erica said to me. "Is that right?" I asked, and looked down at Ivy and her big eyes. "Do you get wet and ready for a cock even if you don't want one in that hole?" "Umm hmm," she hummed and nodded, then pulled her lips from my cock. "When I am ready, the right man will have a very good time with my naughty cunt." Erica leaned forward, bringing her lips to Ivy's ear from behind. "And what about Harrison? Is he the right man?" I could see the conflict warring in Ivy. She didn't know; her instincts were to shy away. But the vaccine, that need and horniness it had put in Erica, was in Ivy as well. She wanted me, wanted my cum. Wanted it inside her, to match with the vaccine. Chemically, she wanted to say yes. "You don't need to answer that," I told her reassuringly, stroking the side of her face again. Then I glanced at Erica, who raised an eyebrow at me, but I just shook my head. Ivy, a thankful look in her eyes, quickly went back to blowing me while Erica played with her cunt. Eventually I pulled away, and in one move picked up and flipped Ivy over onto her back. She giggled, and I was glad that she'd been honest with me about wanting to be thrown around in bed; I would have likely asked, or maybe told, her to move. Instead she seemed to really enjoy the manhandling. "Get the rest of the lingerie off," I said. The mesh bra did nothing to hide her perky, small boobs from me, but I wanted her naked. There was a practical element; once the bonding process was completed, she was going to zonk out and having that strappy lingerie on for hours and hours wouldn't be good for her or it. But there was also a primal thing in me that just wanted this strangely innocent, strangely filthy girl naked for me. She stripped quickly, and Erica took that time to peel off my shirt that she was wearing as well, revealing her bigger, heavy tits. "Oh, my," Ivy said, and sat up, reaching for Erica's chest. "You are so beautiful, Erica." Erica grinned and leaned forward a bit, allowing Ivy to press her face into Erica's cleavage. "She's like a horny teenage boy," Erica laughed. Ivy was kissing and licking her cleavage all over. "So am I, when it comes to you," I said, and slipped off the bed to stand behind her, kissing her on the cheek and then down to her neck while I reached around and cupped her tits from below, lifting them for Ivy to feast on. "Oh, god, this is heaven," Erica moaned, leaning her head back on my shoulder. "Have you ever done a threesome before?" I asked her quietly. "Once. Three women," she mumbled. "Not that great, really." "Too much fake cock?" I asked. "That, and tribbing is stupid. Doesn't do anything for me, and they both loved it." "Hear that, Ivy? No tribbing," I said. "But can I eat her cunt?" Ivy asked, coming up for air from the bounty of tits she was enjoying. "I think my answer is 'whenever you want,'" Erica laughed. "First I want more of your mouth," I said to Ivy. "Lay back down. And Erica, I'd love to see you eat her out." Erica grinned. "Ever seen a lesbian act in person before?" "Nothing more explicit than two drunk girls kissing to rile up some guys at a party," I said. Ivy had lain back, spreading her legs, and Erica knelt between them and slowly brought her face down to Ivy's bare cunt. It was pretty, almost like the clean and clinical specimen you would see in a biology textbook. "Do you want me to lick your cunt, Ivy?" Erica asked teasingly. "Yes, please," Ivy said and grabbed the bedspread in her fingers in anticipation. Erica went to work, and Ivy moaned loudly and wordlessly as her body tensed and then relaxed into the sensations. "Is it good," I asked. "Uh-huh," Ivy nodded and moaned. I knelt down next to her head and turned her face sideways, tapping my cock against her lips. She immediately opened them, and I slid between her lips and she began suckling. Then, after looking down and seeing the smile in Erica's eyes as she watched me getting blown while she ate cunt, I began to thrust lightly into Ivy's mouth. The dirty blonde dropped her jaw, and worked her tongue, and soon I was pumping steadily, treating her lips just roughly enough to feel divine. I reached down and palmed her tit, which so far had been almost entirely ignored. I happened to grab the tattooed side of her, where the boob itself was still a blank canvas but was surrounded by them dark patterns. Her nipple was a firm little nub in my palm, and her moaning on my cock changed to a higher pitch when I grabbed her more firmly, and then began playing with her nipple between my fingers. Erica, seeing the change in Ivy, mimicked me and reached up for her other tit and grabbed it as well. "Muh," Ivy moaned, but didn't try to pull away from my thrusting. She whined on my cock, thrusting her hips up and down, grinding against Erica's face. Then, seeing her coming to a peak, I thrust in and held my cock deep in her mouth, but not to the point of gagging her. I pinched the nipple I was holding, and Erica focused on her clit, and Ivy went off with a long shudder and another muffled howl. I pulled my cock from her mouth when she was coming down. "Keep going," I told Erica. "Get her there again." Then I stepped off of the bed and behind Erica, whose panty-clad ass was up in the air at the edge of the bed. I pulled her panties down to her thighs, set my cock against her puffy cunt, and thrust inside firmly, claiming her as mine again. "Yes, babe," Erica gasped into Ivy's cunt. "Fuck, yes, my fucking stud." "Oh, fuck," Ivy groaned, eyes half-closed as she grabbed at her own tits harshly and watched me fucking Erica from behind. Within five thrusts I was burying deep into my girlfriend at a good, steady pace. "You two are so fucking hot," Ivy said breathily, her accent turning every croon into a delightful sentence instead of something that might have come across as crude. I fucked Erica steadily, one hand on her hip and the other keeping hold of her wonderful ass, and she thrust back at me while trying to keep her lips and tongue working. I wanted Erica to feel how desirable I found her, even in this threesome with a brand new woman between us. I wanted her to know she wasn't just forced on me; she was a choice. She chose me, and I chose her back. Leaning forward, I let go of her waist and ass and grabbed her tits hanging below her, palming them and lifting their weight as she remained ass up and face down in Ivy's cunt. "I fucking love you, E," I said. "I love your body, I love your personality, and I love your mind. And right now, I really love how fucking sexual you are." "Fuck," Ivy groaned. "Fuck, that is so hot." Erica was starting to falter in her fucking back at me, which I knew meant she was getting close but I wanted to push her farther. "Ivy," I said. "It's almost time. How much prep does your ass need?" Ivy licked her lips, that carnal need growing inside of her with every passing minute. "For most guys, two fingers would be enough. But for you, I think three, if Mommy will do it for me?" "What do you think, 'mommy,'" I grinned. "Are you up for prepping her?" Erica slurped off of Ivy's cunt and flipped the girl onto her stomach, then spread her ass cheeks and spit onto her asshole. "For her, and to watch you fuck this cute little ass, absolutely," Erica said. I really couldn't see all that much of the oral portion of the prep, since I continued to fuck Erica. I slowed, and thrust deep and firm instead of faster and harder, and gave her the chance to work. Soon enough, Erica had two fingers in Ivy's ass and was adding a third. "Oh, mommy, yes," Ivy moaned. "Finger my ass. Spread my asshole for our man. God, I want that fat cock up my ass so badly. Harrison, please don't make me wait. Please don't back out, I need it so badly." "Who does this ass belong to now, Ivy?" Erica asked her. "Fuck, fuck," Ivy gasped. Erica slapped the side of her ass cheek. "Who does this ass belong to now, dirty little girl?" "Harrison," Ivy moaned. "Oh, fuck, Harrison. Fuck my ass. Take my ass. Take it. Take it." I pulled out of Erica, watching for just a moment as her cunt was split by me and didn't want to let go, then hopped back up on the bed. Erica pulled her fingers out of Ivy's hole, and I spun the younger woman around on the bed and pulled her up onto her hands and knees. Ivy dropped her face to the mattress as she reached back and held her ass cheeks open, her butthole winking at me. "Fuck my ass. Please, Butt fuck me. Own my butt," she panted. I placed my cock to her asshole and pressed forward. "Oh, fuck yes," Ivy almost howled. "Oh, it is so good. Merci, merci, oh fuck yes." I was halfway in when she finally clenched and I stopped. Erica, meanwhile, had shifted her seating on the bed so she was on her ass, and she spread her legs in front of Ivy's face. "Hey, now it's time for you to lick my cunt, dirty girl," she said. Ivy lifted her head and groaned as she tasted Erica for the first time, and as she did Ivy's ass relaxed, and I pushed in the rest of the way. "Yes," she mumbled. "Yes, fuck, so good. So full." I slowly pulled back out, then pushed back in. I'd tried anal before, once with a German girl I met off base, but it had been tough going. With Ivy, it was like she was just built different. She squeezed back at me, pushed to get me deeper. "She really is an Anal Queen," I gasped to Erica, who opened her eyes and grinned savagely at me. "I can't believe you're fucking her in the ass right now," she said. "Neither can I," I said, and started to properly thrust into that tight but forgiving asshole. "She's fucking good with her tongue, too," Erica groaned. "I can feel myself getting soaked." "Careful," I snickered. "There are the only sheets we have right now." "Oh, fuck off," Erica laughed. I had just started fucking into Ivy harder still, and she was sucking in deep breaths and moaning like a pornstar, when there was a loud banging on the main door of the RV. There was absolutely no way they couldn't hear what was happening in here, let alone that I had to assume the RV was rocking a bit. "Don't stop," Ivy gasped, lifting her face from Erica's cunt and begging me over her shoulder. "Please, keep fucking my ass. You can't stop. I need you to keep going." "Fuck, I was so close," Erica groaned, and the knocking happened again, banging on the door. Erica rolled off the bed. "You can't stop now, you might break her mind. I'll deal with this." "Yes, Harri, fuck me. So good, fuck my ass. Fuck my ass!" Ivy moaned, even fucking louder now that she didn't have Erica's cunt to muffle her. Erica stalked naked out into the main area of the RV, and she slipped on the robe that Ivy had been using earlier. She pulled it closed in the front and opened the door. "Hey, so this is awkward,” I could hear Vanessa say, but then I was shocked when instead of going outside to talk to her, Erica reached out and pulled her inside the RV. "Fuck, E! You didn't shut the door," I said. "Oh, shit. Sorry!" Erica called, and I only half believed her. There was one long moment of chaos where Vanessa was inside, looking down the length of the RV right at me as I was thrusting away, my nuts slapping against Ivy's cunt as I fucked her ass at speed. "Fuck," I grunted, and I made to pull out. "No, please, merde. Don't stop fucking my ass. Don't stop. Fuck my little ass. Come inside, I need you to come inside. Rempli-moi, mon homme. Mon cher. Fuck, mon amour!" I couldn't stop. I was so fucking close to coming, but I also had to move. So I did the only thing I could do; I wrapped my arms around Ivy's torso, fucked my cock as deep into her ass as I could, and picked her up and lifted her off of the bed. "Fuck, mon amour. I love you fucking my ass. Own my ass, mon amour. Fill me, fuck me," she babbled. I got us out of direct line of sight, pressing Ivy against the wall of the RV just next to the door to the bedroom, and I fumbled with one hand and slammed it shut as I kept thrusting into her. "Fuck. Fuck! I want you, I want it inside. Je veux croquer la pomme. Je suis très mouillée pour toi, mon amour. Fuck me. I love you?" she gasped the last words, like she was unsure, but enlightened by the idea. And then I came, pressing her up against the wood paneling and carpet of the RV walls. I came deep inside her ass, and she leaned back into me as her entire body shook. Her jaw was clenched tight, a small whine coming through almost like one of those dog whistles. "Sorry about that, Vanessa," I heard Erica talking through the walls. "We got a new vaccine partner who moved in with the RV. We were just, um, going through the bonding process." "That is; I mean, I'm sorry?" Vanessa mumbled. "It was obvious what was... happening, but we kind of need to get to work again. I wasn't expecting you to..." "That's totally my fault," Erica said. "I was a little fuck drunk; Harrison is very capable, and our new partner Ivy has a very skilled tongue." ".....Okay," Vanessa exhaled. That was when it felt more like I was holding Ivy up, rather than her standing on her own, and I carefully pulled my cock from her still-clenching butt and scooped her up in my arms. "Imprinting. Imprinting," she was mumbling. "Still fucking creepy," I grumbled, shaking my head as I looked at her in my arms. She was all woman, but like this I couldn't help but feel protective of the young woman who'd been forced into making choices that led her to my bed. The whole experience was amazing, but it was still... ugh. I set Ivy down on the bed and lay the sheet over her, and she curled up around a pillow and continued to mumble. This let me find and pull my shorts back on and exit the room. Erica was sitting on the murphy table, which she'd folded down, and Vanessa was sitting on the L-bench. "Vanessa, I am so sorry you got an eyeful of me like that," I said. "No, it's fine," Vanessa said, raising a hand. "You guys explained some of it last night, and Erica was just telling me again about the whole vaccine process and stuff. I didn't realize that's what this was and you couldn't, ah, interrupt the process." I nodded, and during the following brief conversation I apologized a couple more times. We quickly went through the plan for the day; which included finishing up all the rest of the moving out of the house so that it could be demolished the next morning. "And that's it," Vanessa nodded. "Uh, before I go; could I see her?" "You mean Ivy?" Erica asked. "Yeah," Vanessa said. "I mean, not if she's in a compromising position or whatever. But last night you and Leo talked about the 'imprinting' thing, and I'm probably going to have to do that eventually. I'd like to see it beforehand." I sucked my teeth for a moment, then nodded. "Sure, I think she should be decent." I led Vanessa to the back of the RV and opened the bedroom door. Ivy was still where I'd left her. Vanessa scooted around the outside of the bed, leaning forward and watching Ivy's face as she smiled and mumbled 'Imprinting' over and over. "That's freaky," Vanessa whispered, standing back up and coming out of the room. "But she's also gorgeous." "Just wait until you see her tattoos," Erica said. "She has some really interesting work done." "Yeah?" Vanessa asked. "Cool. I'm looking forward to meeting her." Erica smiled. "So, uh, how long before you need us?" "Like, twenty minutes ago," Vanessa smirked. "No," Erica shook her head. "I mean, how long until you need us." "Oh!" Vanessa said again, her eyes going wide. "Um.. another... fifteen minutes?" Erica smiled and winked. "I'll make it work." Vanessa, blushing, left the RV and shut the door behind her, while Erica turned and dropped the robe, revealing her naked body to me again. "I need you to fuck my orgasm back to life, babe," she said, staring hotly. "Fuck me fast and hard." I pulled her into my arms, laughing along with her as I glanced around the RV, deciding which part of the big luxury vehicle we should christen first. With Ivy safely tucked away in the back of the RV, and Erica and I working the knots out of her system quickly, it really was time to get to work. While Erica and I had been busy, Leo had been equally busy, going to wake up Danielle and show her their new temporary home as well. "Come on, rabbits," Erica called, knocking on the back window of their RV. "You would have been so pissed if he did that to you," I said. Erica laughed and shrugged. "Yeah, so?" "You two have a very different relationship than me and my sister," I said. The curtain on the window pulled aside a little, Leo glancing out and glaring at Erica. "Fuck off," he said, flashing her the finger. "We need to get to work!" Erica called again. Leo looked like he was about to say something snarky, but was pulled away and Danielle was now in the open corner of the window. "Sorry," she said, barely audible through the glass and over the sounds of construction work happening nearby. "I'll make sure we're quick." Her angelic face flashed us both a smile, and then she dropped the curtain. "Did you see what I saw?" Erica asked, turning to me. "You mean her whole naked tit?" I asked. "God damn, it's like that girl was manufactured to be 'Sexiest Woman Alive," Erica chuckled. "I don't know about that," I said, taking her hand and leading her away. "You'd give her a run for her money." "Compliments will serve you well, boyfriend," Erica smiled, squeezing my hand and winking. It turned out that the surveyors didn't need major tours again yet, so I was more free to help with the packing and the moving. Once Leo and Danielle joined us; letting us know the water pressure in the RV showers was pitiful at best; the work went quickly. We moved our clothing and things we knew we'd need sooner than later into the RVs, everything else got moved into the storage containers. A third container was dropped off to help with housing Leo's woodworking equipment, which gave us more space to start organizing things as well. How long did a house take to build? How long until they even started on our houses? These were the sorts of questions we just didn't have answers to, so we had to guess we would probably be in the RVs at least through the fall and winter and into next year. It was around the middle of the afternoon, and I was busy securing my father's old gun safe in the storage container with the woodworking tools, when I heard the telltale sound of another vehicle pulling up the driveway. Not three days ago, that sort of commotion would have had me wondering who it could be, and why they were out here in the middle of nowhere. And that wasn't just because of the pandemic quarantine; it had been that way my whole childhood. There were three kinds of visitors to the Black family ranch; expected, in need, and unwanted. Now I heard vans and trucks moving almost constantly, and there must have been thirty or more people working just within fifty yards and I'd only met half of them. It was strange. "Excuse me, Mr. Black?" A man asked. I turned from the gun safe and found a scraggly-looking kid, maybe all of twenty and looking like he was all bones and unkempt facial hair. He was wearing a reflective construction vest and had a hard hat tucked under one arm. "Just Harrison is fine," I said, shutting the safe and spinning the dial to lock it. "What can I do for you? Is Vanessa looking for me?" "Who? No, I don't think so," the kid said. "I'm with the grading crew working on the highway? There's, uh, some people who showed up demanding to talk to you." I took a breath and nodded. It could have been a couple of different people. "What did they look like?" "Well," he hesitated. "There were two women and three men, and they pulled up in a green pickup truck and a white panel van." "Kid, are they all Natives?" I asked. "Um, yeah," he said, clearly uncomfortable. He'd likely grown up somewhere far from a reservation, and probably in a major city, so his experience was limited to a little bubble. "Alright, I know what this is," I sighed. Part of me considered opening the gun safe back up, but I ended up figuring it would just make things worse. Guns usually did. It was tempting, though. I followed the kid out to the front and waved down Erica and Vanessa as they were talking on the front stoop of the house. "Hey, I need to head down to t

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 3 Change of Pace, Change of Place. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   I'm pretty sure it was only for a moment, but it could have been a couple minutes. When I came to, I was still inside Erica, and still mostly hard. I pulled out and was quickly followed by our leaking mess spilling onto the sheets. Erica didn't move, except for heavy breathing. Then she rolled onto her side, legs coming up into a fetal position, ass pointed back at me. Her messy, cummy twat peeked at me between her legs and butt cheeks. Sitting back on my ass, I blinked a few times and tried to re-center myself until I gave up and fell backwards, breathing hard and looking up at the ceiling. "God damn, E," I said. "That was something fucking else." No response. I rolled over, dragging myself up to lay next to her. "Erica?" Her eyes were closed and she was looking comfortable, if a little cold laying over the sheets. Her lips were moving, and when I got close enough it sounded like she was whispering, "Imprinting," over and over. "That's kinda fucked up," I said quietly, looking at her otherwise still face. She sounded like a computer program reporting on a status. The only thing that kept me from freaking out was the big, contented smile on her lips. I kissed her forehead, trying not to think about quite how fucked up things were, and then I rolled off the bed and stood up. Underwear and pants went back on, and I crossed the hall to the bathroom where I got a wet, warm washcloth and a towel. I returned to the room and carefully wiped down Erica's twat and ass of our mixed fluids, then wrapped her in a towel and picked her up. I carried her down the hall to my room and managed to get her under the covers. I'll admit, I also gave her tits another soft grope, just to convince myself this was all real. God, they're awesome. Leo was out of the house, which on second thought made me realize what I'd just done. I'd fucked his sister, and we hadn't really held back at all. If he and I had been hearing the 'biz' and soft moans of Erica masturbating I can only imagine the sounds that had been coming down through the old wooden timbers of the house. "Fuck," I sighed. Hopefully he had gone out to the workshop before we'd gotten started. It was still the middle of the afternoon so I went back to packing. It was weird, sorting through everything in the house. Also fucking annoying because I didn't even have many boxes to pack with, and I couldn't exactly just run out to the liquor or hardware store to get some. It was strange; I'd lived in the house for much of my life, and I'd lived in it with Leo for the past five years, but I still found traces of my parents and grandparents I hadn't thought about in ages. It had to have been an hour or two later when Leo came back into the house. He had rings of sweat on his t-shirt and looked like he was ready to punch something. "Hey," I said. I was kneeling down in the living room, busy scooping old VHS tapes out from the back of one of the big cupboards. They hadn't seen the light of day in probably twenty years, but I also felt like it was a waste to throw them out. Leo just looked at me from the doorway, kicking off his boots. "That was fucked up," I said. "Yeah, it was," he said. "You know I wouldn't just pump and dump her," I said. Leo twisted up his face in revulsion. "Fucking of course not. Jesus, Harrison. You're not an animal." "So why the fuck would you make her hold on to a high school agreement when she and I might have been good for each other, Leo?" "She told you that?" Leo's face dropped. "Yeah. She did," I said. "She shouldn't have. Not talking about it was part of the deal, too," Leo grunted. He peeled off his sweaty shirt and threw it towards the stairs, then headed towards the back of the house. "Where is she now?" "Upstairs. That's another thing we need to talk about, but I'm not done with this." Leo was pouring himself a drink from the tap. My father had gotten a new well drilled a couple of years before I was born, and then when I hit high school we'd gotten a pump system; I still couldn't believe we'd lived on hand-pumped well water until I was fourteen. Now, with a whole filtration system set up in the back shed we - It doesn't matter. It's all going away. That realization almost shook me out of the conversation. "What's left to talk about?" Leo asked me, leaning on the doorsill from the kitchen. "Leo, I've always liked your sister. This whole thing just... forced the issue. You get that, right? She's not betraying you. I'm not betraying you." Leo didn't answer at first, buying time by taking a drink from his glass before sighing. "Yeah. I know." "So what are you pissed about?" "Dude, she's still my sister. And you're my best friend. That's not how this is supposed to go! She's supposed to meet some guy that I don't really like, but I learn to tolerate him, and we make fun of him together behind their backs and talk about how she could do so much better." "Why is that how it's supposed to go?" I asked. "I don't know, man. That's just; That's how it was with my parents and aunts and uncles. My dad was an only child, but all my mom's sisters settled for mediocre guys. My parents tolerated them, and I got to hear all the family gossip and that's just how it was." "Leo," I said. "That's kind of fucked up that you would want that for Erica." "I don't want it for her, it was just... Look, I hear how stupid and dickish it is, as it's coming out of my mouth, Okay? But now it's going to be you two. He-man and... I don't know. Who's the lady in He-man?" "Dude, I have never watched He-man," I laughed. "Well, whatever. You're you. She's her," Leo said. "By the end of this quarantine bullshit you'll be together and I'll be out." "Leo. You're thinking glass-half-empty here," I said. "Erica and I get together, what else does that mean?" "I dunno," Leo said. "What?" "What does that make us?" Leo blinked. "Brothers-in-law?" He rolled his eyes, but I could see the smirk growing. "Brothers, Leo. Even better than best friends. Better than best friend roommates!" "Fine, fine," Leo sighed. "Okay, there's an upside. Just don't expect me to just... be Okay with you two getting frisky everywhere or something. You can be happy or whatever, just not right in my face, alright?" The sound of a car pulling up outside on the newly-widened gravel driveway crackled through the house. I stood up and headed for the door. "What was the other thing?" Leo asked me. "Something about Erica being upstairs?" "Yeah, yeah," I said, slipping on my sneakers. "She's in my room right now, kinda sleeping but not? This whole Vaccine thing has more to it, dude. Let me figure out what this is first." He grunted, giving me a questioning eyebrow raise and turned back to the kitchen to refill his water. Outside I found the same blacked-out, now dust-covered, town car that had dropped off Erica. The door opened and I blinked hard as a woman I could only describe as a cross between an elf and an angel stepped out of the back seat. She had long, wavy brunette hair and a face that I could only guess had matched up with Helen of Troy, with soft, full lips and wide eyes with a playful spark. She was wearing a simple, baggy white t-shirt that looked like it belonged to a guy my size, and with her slight frame she was practically swimming in it but somehow she made it look like a diaphanous dress. I couldn't even tell if she had anything else underneath it since the t-shirt came down low on her bare thighs. "Hey there," she said, grabbing what looked like a solid camper's backpack from inside the car and walking over to me. When she got closer she only somehow got more beautiful, but I also saw... something. That look in her eye. The way her lips were slightly parted, and she was breathing a little more shallow. "You're Leo?" she asked. She had an accent, but I couldn't place it. "No. Harrison. Leo's inside," I said. She eye fucked me for a moment, took in a breath and breathed it out through pursed lips, then headed past me into the house without another word. "God damn," I said. "Yeah, she's running a little hot," Agent Sourpuss said. She'd gotten out of the driver's seat of the car and came around. "Got the shot at the same time as Miss Lacoste, but it turned out the guy she was originally going to be paired with got infected sometime in the past few days. We found him dead in his penthouse when we tried to drop her off." "Fuck," I said. And not because of the story. The woman had walked up the front steps of the porch, slung her bag onto it and had been stripping off her shirt as she walked into the house. I didn't see anything but bare back and a pair of tight booty shorts painted onto a slim, perky ass, but I was fucking jealous. "How is Miss Lacoste?" The agent asked. "Did the bonding process work?" "Um," I said, shaking my head and turning to the woman. "Uh, yeah. If you mean she didn't really tell us much but made it clear she needed sex, and now she's upstairs asleep in my bed muttering 'Imprinting' over and over." "Good, good," the Agent said. "Working as intended, then." "No," I said, shaking my head. "Not good. I said she's muttering 'imprinting' over and over. What the fuck is up with that?" "Look, Mr. Black, it's a long fucking story. And one you're not cleared for," the Agent said. "I'm sure one day you'll read a book about it or something. For now, just get out of my face. Alright?" "You can't seriously expect people to just go along with this. It sounds like... like,” "Brainwashing?" The Agent asked. Then snorted and started heading back to her car. "I don't have time to hold your hand through this. Like I said, just do what they say and enjoy your new fucking world. We'll be in touch." She slammed the door, the engine turned over, and she peeled out and drove back down the driveway. "What the fuck," I said. "What the fuck? What. The fuck?" I headed back into the house and stopped before kicking off my shoes. "Oh, fuck yes!" the woman shouted. "Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God," Leo yelled. They were upstairs. It hadn't been more than two minutes. I could hear them clearly. Fuck. Doesn't have a problem when it's not his sister, I thought, shaking my head. I went for a walk. I made dinner an hour later, and Leo managed to come downstairs to eat. He mumbled something about getting struck by lightning, but once he'd gotten some food in him he'd shrugged. "I dunno, man. She just walked up to me, holding her shirt, and said, 'Take me up to your room and fuck me.' I didn't even get her name. Now she's doing that 'imprinting' thing and it's freaking me out a bit." "Yeah," I nodded. "Yeah. Erica was doing that too. That lady agent dropped off your girl, didn't want to talk about it, and just said we should do what the ladies tell us." "Hey, that's all fine with me," Leo said. "She can tell me anything she wants. I mean... Harrison. God damn!" We called it an early night and I found myself climbing into bed next to Erica. She was still out of it, but at least she wasn't murmuring anymore. It felt weird, and kind of creepy, to try snuggling up next to her. She was still naked under my sheets, and totally out of it. I ended up putting on an undershirt and gym shorts and managed not to feel like a perv for long enough to fall asleep. The rumble of trucks woke me up, and I met Leo at the stairs as we headed down. He went to start making coffee while I checked outside. Two big trucks were hauling in a pair of trailers onto what had once been my front lawn and workers in bright fluorescent vests were directing them as others set up some concrete blocks. The trailers looked like they were the start of whatever construction HQ was going to get set up. "So it begins," I sighed. We brought out the coffee; it was an entirely different crew of guys, but they didn't have any new information for us. They appreciated the coffee, but when I went in to make more I realized we were running out quickly. Hopefully one of those trailers was going to be a break room for those guys because they were going to drink my wallet dry if it was on me to feed their caffeine addictions. The trailers were quickly set up, and the workers were gone, but a 14-seater van arrived so quickly that I figured they must have passed each other on the driveway. Inside were a solid dozen Surveyors, along with boxes of topographical maps and all sorts of equipment. I couldn't offer them coffee, but they'd come with their own travel mugs. They weren't much for conversation, though they weren't bad men and women; they just had a very large job to do. "We've done what we can ahead of time with the satellite imaging," the Head Surveyor said to me. "But we've got to plan out the development of this entire area in the most efficient building plan possible. They want houses built and livable ASAP." And that was where I came in. That promise I'd made to Agents Grierson and Walters had included my help with the surveying. Now it was time to give the grand tour. "I'll head out with them this morning," I told Leo. "I'll start with the front loop trails down to the highway and back. You want to show them the Arrowhead trail after lunch, and I'll take them up the ridge after that?" "Yeah, works for me," Leo said. "I'll go check on Erica." "Um... maybe I should do that," I said. "Why? Is something wrong?" Leo asked. "No, dude... she's just, uh..." I stammered. Leo's eyes went wide and he clapped his hand over his ears. "Nana nana" he sang, heading back out of the house towards the barn. I checked in on Erica; still asleep. I hesitated a moment, leaning over her in the bed, but went for it and pressed my lips to her forehead in a soft kiss. She mumbled something, pulling the sheets closer to her, and she smiled. It almost kicked my adrenaline, and I could hear my heart in my ears as I walked back down the hallway. When I passed Leo's room I realized that his door was cracked open, and I could see a shapely and naked leg and foot sticking out from his own sheets. I was tempted to peek further, but that feeling of creepiness from last night struck me again and I closed the door instead. I was kicking myself an hour later, deep into the trails with a half dozen surveyors following along and taking notes as I pointed things out and they asked me questions. It was the slowest I think I'd ever walked the trails, and the question kept flaring up in the back of my mind of what I'd missed out on seeing. Leo's girl was living in my head rent-free right alongside Erica, but now I knew what Erica was like; the mystery of what I hadn't seen was tantalizing fodder for a brain that didn't want to think about the overwhelming weirdness of the whole situation. We were back to the house around 1pm, and by the time we'd been gone a third trailer had been set up and there were two more of those big passenger vans, along with a couple of pickups, lined up in a makeshift parking lot. I didn't notice any of it, or the people working, and I didn't even answer the last question one of the surveyors was asking me because I was jogging for the house. Erica was standing there on the porch in low hip-hugging jeans and a tight band t-shirt under one of my unbuttoned flannel shirts. She had a beer in each hand, one opened and half empty, the other cold and sealed. I could see the emotions play across her face for a moment as I walked up quickly, and she opened her mouth to say something but I didn't want to hear a smart remark or a question. I wrapped my arms around her and I kissed her. She kissed me back, her arms crossing behind my neck as she pulled me deeper to her. Her tongue and mine met and teased for a long moment, and I reveled in the feeling of her in my arms. Her chest crushed against me, soft and firm, and her belt buckle pressed into my crotch as she melded herself to me. A whistle, sharp and catcalling, sounded from somewhere behind me and I could feel Erica shift both beer bottles to one hand. I had no doubt she was flashing them the finger with her free hand, and the laughter from the construction workers confirmed it. Eventually we had to stop, and I held her by the waist as our faces pulled away. "Well, I guess that answers most of my questions," Erica smirked at me. "I've got a few of my own, but you're not slapping me so that answers most of mine," I said. She pursed her lips and brought her beer hand down between us. "Leo said you've had a long morning. Up for a nooner?" "God yes," I said. "But I've always had a different definition of 'nooner.'" "What, you think I mean the beer?" Erica asked. "No, baby. I want you to,” "Ahem," a voice interrupted, and I turned to see who had approached us. "Sorry to interrupt." The girl, and I couldn't call her more than that because she looked like she couldn't have been more than twenty-three despite the tattoo across her neck, was wearing a rough sweater and one of those orange construction vests, along with a dinged-up blue hardhat with about dozen peeling stickers on it and her jeans tucked into her steel-toed work boots. She had some vaguely Latina features, mostly in the lips, but was pale where she wasn't tattooed. Erica's arm immediately went around my waist, and I lowered mine to hers as we held each other. "No problem," Erica said. "What can we do for you?" "I'm Vanessa," the girl said. "Are you Harrison Black?" "Yeah, you found me," I nodded. "Alright, cool," she said, looking me up and down. Erica's hand at my waist scratched my side playfully, and I lowered my own from her hip down to her ass, slipping my fingers into the back pocket of her jeans and cupping it firmly. "Well," Vanessa continued, "I'm the Foreman for the general laborers on site right now, and we've already gotten a laundry list of our daily jobs done so I need to start getting my guys into the house." "I'm sorry?" I asked. Vanessa sighed and then smiled in a knowing sort of way. "No one's talked to you about the day or week plans, have they?" "Not really," I said. "I've been out with the surveyors all morning." "Yeah, that sounds about right for this clusterfuck," Vanessa shook her head. "Well, orders are that everything that's currently in this house, and that barn, and anything else on the property that needs to, is hitting those sea cans in the backyard by sundown tomorrow. Demo on this place hits bright and early the next morning and everything not packed up is getting carted the fuck off." Vanessa, it turned out, was a straight shooter. It just took me a second to wrap my head around everything. Erica took charge while I followed along. I'd figured I had weeks, maybe months, before demolition. This wasn't the hurry-up and wait I'd been expecting. This was all hurry, all the time. Leo went out with the surveyors, and I started answering a million questions for Vanessa while she directed five big, burly guys as they began unloading my house into boxes, and hauling those boxes out to a pair of storage containers that had been brought in on trucks and plopped down near the back of the wide clearing that had been the 'backyard' for generations. Erica, I realized, was helping manage me more than anything else. Keeping me on task, keeping me focused. She helped me reminisce quickly a couple of times, helped me make decisions about what actually needed storing and what could get thrown out. I was getting a brand new house, fully furnished, courtesy of my contract. Did I really need the shitty TV stand or the ratty couch sitting on the back porch? No. Did I want to keep my grandmother's freestanding jam cupboard? I couldn't picture it anywhere else other than where it was in the house, I'd never even seen a piece of furniture like it in another house before. But it was an heirloom piece. Was I supposed to keep that? Yes, Erica helped me. Yes, keep the heirlooms, even if they seem odd or silly. Just know what's an actual heirloom and what's not. "You're doing well," she told me, stopping me at the foot of the stairs. "You're a good boss," I smiled, reaching my free hand around to hug her to me. I was carrying a pair of bedside lamps in the other. She frowned and shook her head. "I'm not your boss. And I don't want you to think I'm being bossy, and I definitely don't want you to start thinking of me as some nagging mother figure." I laughed and shook my head. "Never. E, you're just a natural manager. Of people, or situations. I needed a minute, not an hour, and you helped me get on track way faster than I would have without you. Plus," I grinned, and let my hand slide up from around her waist to softly take her tit in my hand and squeeze playfully, "Ain't nothing of a 'nagging mother' about you." She smirked and bit her lip as I squeezed her braless tit a little more firmly. "Well, good," she said, and rubbed the front of my pants. "And thanks for the very weird compliment from my b,” She stopped short, eyes going a little wide. I chuckled and leaned down to kiss her cheek, then her lips. "You can say it. I'd be happy to." "I've never said that so fast before. It hasn't even been a day," she said. "Not officially," I countered. "But we've also been living together for a couple of months. And before that we went on casual group dates. We just didn't know it at the time." She rolled her eyes but her grin was everything to me. "Well, if you put it that way..." I kissed her again. "God, I want to fuck you," I said. "Yes, please," she hummed back. We separated. I watched her walking away, the way her ass moved. The way my shirt hung on her. An hour or so later we'd gotten a lot of the preliminary stuff cleared up, and after a quick conference with Vanessa, we decided that the big guys on her team were probably going to be most useful getting all of Leo's woodworking equipment safely moved out to the storage containers from the barn. I'd helped Leo move all of those heavier tools into the barn over the past five years and each one was a son of a bitch, and we didn't have any forklifts to make it easier. The guys hadn't been out of the house for more than fifteen minutes when I was busy taking old pictures off the walls of the living room while Erica was getting to the ones in the front hall. "Hmm, morning," a warm, honeyed voice said from Erica's direction. "Uh.... hi," Erica said, her tone of voice a little shocked but with a weird cadence. I turned to see who was in the house and nearly dropped a glass picture frame holding a collage of photos my mother had put together of my sister and me. The elf/angel girl, Leo's imprint-person, was wandering into the living room and looking around curiously. She was as beautiful as the first time I'd seen her, and I figured she must have taken a minute to touch up her makeup. She had beautiful, pale porcelain skin, and her wavy chestnut brown hair still had a bit of a messy 'just got fucked' look. She also happened to be completely naked except for a pair of sheer panties that left it very obvious she was shaved to the wood down below. Her tits were so perfect and perky, big enough on her thin frame to look almost fake but somehow still natural; either the best boob job ever or the perfect genetic lottery. Her areolas and stubby nipples, puffed and firm in the cool spring air even in the house, were the same soft shade of pink as her lips. "Hey there," she said, giving me a little smile and a wave. "I think I almost fucked you yesterday, yeah?" I coughed. "Um, no. Definitely not that close." "Hmm," she smiled, looking around the chaos of the house. "Well, maybe not, but I definitely remember wanting to jump your bones. Where can I get some water?" "Through there," I pointed her towards the kitchen. "Hey, we didn't actually meet. I'm Harrison, Leo's roommate." "Oh, right," the woman said, then stepped forward and pulled me into a hug. A naked-lady hug. While I was looking over her shoulder at Erica, who was staring from the hallway door with an expression between utter confusion and the kind of stare I could only imagine a 13-year-old boy would have when looking at this same sight. I made a 'what am I supposed to do?' face at Erica, and slowly hugged the naked woman back with one arm, trying not to think about those perfect tits pressing into my side and chest. "I'm Danielle," the woman said. I was struck again by that strange accent that I couldn't place, elongating some of the vowels and with just a touch of different intonation. "I got told all about you and Leo by that government lady on the way here. I guess I didn't realize you wouldn't have gotten the full story." "Yeah, no. She isn't really one of our biggest fans," I said. Danielle stepped back from the hug, with a warm smile. "This is Erica, Leo's twin sister and my, ah" "Girlfriend," Erica said, stepping forward. She opened her arms and Danielle happily stepped in for a hug with Erica as well. Erica looked at me over Danielle's shoulder and mouthed, 'Oh my God!' "And vaccine partner." "Oh, god," Danielle said, leaning away. "Fuck, I wasn't even thinking about that. Are we supposed to still be careful? We're all vaccinated, right?" "Very vaccinated," Erica said, then looked at me again and smirked. "Very, very vaccinated." "You too, huh?" Danielle asked. "Those orgasms,” "Out of this fucking world," Erica nodded. "Let me get you that water," I said. I left the two in the living room and went to the kitchen, taking a moment to adjust my cock in my pants before fetching a cup. Erica was attractive as all hell, and while I might not have been in love with her yet, I knew I was going to get there and fast. The physical and the personality just synced with us like that. But this girl. Woof. She was that unattainable attractive tier that you saw in movies, or on Instagram. When I was coming back, Danielle was slipping on my flannel shirt. "I'm really fine with it," she was saying. "I like being naked, and I'm a stripper so I'm used to it. Honestly, it kind of turns me on." "Yeah, well there's about twenty construction workers outside right now and I don't think anything is going to get done if they catch a look at you, Dani," Erica said. Danielle laughed and shrugged while she brought the sides of the flannel shirt up and tied them between her tits. I don't think my shirt had ever looked better, and somehow she just effortlessly made it a perfect, teasing shape that hugged her cleavage and slim torso. "You're a stripper?" I asked, offering her the water. "I thought most women in that business preferred 'dancer' or something like that "Hmm, only the ones who are embarrassed about it deep down," Danielle said. She took a sip from her glass. "But I made $300k American last year as a stripper, so why should I care what other people think of me? I'm a businesswoman and entrepreneur, and I work hard to make sure my product is amazing. And my product happens to be stripping off my clothes and making guys cream their pants." I almost choked on my own spit as Danielle casually dropped her tax bracket. "You made that much?" "Oh, you must not be a strip club boy, are you?" Danielle smiled at me. "He will be," Erica said, chuckling. "I will?" "Oh yeah, baby," Erica said. "Half of my best clients are strippers. I'm a tattoo artist, by the way," she said to Danielle, then smirked at me again. "Once the world opens back up, I know some babes who are going to rock your world. I can't wait to see the look on your face!" "Well, it's always nice to find a discerning lady-fan of the art," Danielle said. "Honestly, women always make the best fans. Guys shell out more cash, but women just appreciate us more." The front door of the house opened and Vanessa walked in, stopping as she saw Danielle standing between Erica and me in nothing but my shirt and her panties. "Fuck, sorry," she said, and she looked like she was going to head right back out the door, then re-thought that and stayed where she was. "Um, Harrison, we could use your help out in the barn. Any shot we can get that old tractor running to move the planer?" "We can try," I said. "I didn't need it to plough the past couple of winters since the ATVs did the trick. I'll see if it'll turn over." I left Danielle in Erica's hands; something which both brought chub-inducing pictures to mind, but also just a touch of jealousy considering the open lust my now-girlfriend was showing for her twin's vaccine-fuck-friend. We really need to figure out some terms and definitions, I sighed. The tractor, in fact, did not turn over. It was deader than a doornail. With enough leverage and muscle power, we managed to get Leo's big planer; which he had thankfully already prepped for moving; onto a trailer we used with the ATVs and carefully towed the sucker with two guys on either side to keep it balanced and upright. Vanessa shooed me away after that, telling me to go keep packing up the valuables and let her paid gorillas do the heavy lifting. The big laborers all grumbled good-naturedly at her name-calling, and as I was leaving them I heard one trying, "Me Tarzan, you Jane." "Yeah, and I'll Jane you right in the mouth if you start trying to hit on me, Tarzan," she replied. "I don't shit where I eat, unlike you goddamned animals." Back in the house, Erica was helping Danielle start packing Leo's things up in his bedroom, so I went back to work cleaning out all the corners of the house. The one thing I realized was that I didn't actually need to be neat about anything. The last time I'd moved, when Leo and I had left our place back in Portland and come up to the homestead, half of the bother was cleaning everything up to make sure we got our security deposits back. This place was gonna get knocked over in two days, so what was the point of cleaning? I'd been trying to find time to sneak Erica to somewhere private, and maybe to fool around a bit now that that was part of our relationship, but Danielle was too full of questions. If she wasn't chatting with Erica, she was asking me all sorts of questions about the house, my family, and the deal with the land and the vaccine. I was happy to chat with her as we packed up the kitchen, or while she helped me as I handed her things out from the little root cellar under the house, but that smile and those eyes were hard not to get distracted by. Not to mention the braless cleavage in my shirt and her toned, bare midriff and legs since she only bothered to slip on a pair of booty shorts to complete her outfit. It turned out that Danielle had known about the vaccine longer than any of us by about a day and a half. The Government, whichever agency was running the whole thing, had gotten her contact information from a couple of the strip clubs in Portland where she'd been scheduled to work before the lockdown. Danielle was the kind of girl who took risks, so she immediately signed up to be a Phase 2 tester for the vaccine; Portland was one of three secondary trial locations across the country in 'Phase 2.' She'd asked around once she got tested and entered the Quarantine Hotel, and it turned out most of the women who'd been contacted had been sex workers of one sort or another; strippers, dancers, Only Fans models, high-end call girls, even a few honest to god porn stars. Danielle figured whoever was in charge had decided the sexual nature of the vaccine lent itself more easily to openly sexual people. It seemed... Well, it seemed weirdly logical to me, but also shady as hell. She'd received the same briefing Erica had, which she said had felt more like a meeting selling timeshares in Boca than anything else, had done the questionnaire and then picked a guy out of a list of twenty photos of her top 'matches'. She remembered seeing Leo on that first list but didn't remember why she picked the guy she did. They drove her to a big building in downtown Portland, but she never got out of the car. Her escorts came back about twenty minutes later and told her the guy wasn't a valid partner anymore, and she had to pick again. She got a new list, and Leo was on it. "I can't help but notice you aren't asking about him," I said to her as we were carrying the dining room table across the backyard towards the storage containers, each of us on an end. "You've gotten half my life story at this point. You're not curious about the guy you're, well, imprinted on?" Danielle smiled and shook her head. "Naw, I had my guy pegged the minute I saw him. I have all the time in the world to learn the details, I know what I need to know. He's sweet and boyish, and honest. You should have seen him blush when I walked up and kissed him. Hah! He didn't know what hit him." "Neither would I," I said. "You're quite the woman, Danielle. Leo's a lucky guy." "Well thanks, hun. But I have a feeling you'd know just what to do with me. I could see it in the way you were standing when I got out of that car yesterday." "The way I stand?" I asked. "Oh, for sure. You're a big guy. Muscly, but not a bodybuilder. You have that mountain-man vibe with the longer hair and the beard, but even after a couple of months of quarantine you still keep it trimmed and neat. And your eyes were looking at everything all at once. My Dad had eyes like yours, and he was Australian military back home. A man like you, if he isn't a prick, well... let's just say I've known a couple of gals with guys like you, and they are quite happy." We'd set the table down outside the storage containers and were headed back for the chairs now. "Well, thanks I guess. Hopefully Erica feels the same." "Oh, she does," Danielle smirked. "She may not realize it completely yet, but the way she's grinning to herself when she didn't think I was looking? She does." That little nugget of information made my heart sing. "Sorry if it's a button, but I noticed you said your Dad had eyes like mine. He's gone now?" I asked. "Hmm," Danielle nodded. "Years ago, so don't worry about it. Cancer. I was fifteen and it hit me hard. Mum got a boyfriend the next summer and within six months of that she moved us to California and I finished high school in the Valley. I hated the new guy, and then the guy after that, so I moved back to Sydney as soon as I could and was planning to go to school there. But then I took a job at a strip club to pay the bills, and the rest is history. I've been doing it for five years and did a tour up the east coast of the US last year, so I figured I'd do the west coast this year." "Oh, well, I'm still sorry to hear that. It all sounds tough," I said. "But I guess it's good you found your... calling?" "Hah," she laughed. "Something like that. I'm not like other girls who have specific ambitions. I've just been banking as much money as I can, while I can, and having fun doing it. I'm not looking to go to med school, or become a lawyer or something." We were carrying the last of the chairs, and Danielle was telling me a story about her senior year in high school when Leo came back. It turned out Danielle's accent, a bastard amalgamation of Aussie twang and Valley girl, was the one thing she disliked about herself but she was just plain terrible at trying to fix it and it was because of some traumatic bullying while she'd lived in the Valley. As soon as Leo came out of the mouth of one of the trails, the chair Danielle was carrying was forgotten as she dropped it in the middle of the yard and began sauntering over towards Leo and the surveyors. She looked like a lioness on the prowl, and Leo stopped when he saw her coming. The surveyors, about two-thirds of whom were men, all moved aside to let her past them, watching with big eyes as she stalked up, knocked Leo's baseball cap off his head and molded herself to him as she planted a kiss on him that I could feel searing from across the yard. And she didn't stop. They were kissing a solid thirty seconds, hands wrapped around each other, before the surveyors backed away and came towards me, shaking their heads and grinning. "We need fifteen minutes, then are you ready to head out again?" one of them asked as they got near me. "Sure, sure," I said. "How many are coming out?" "All of us," one of the ladies said. "About... fifteen?" "Jesus Christ," I said, shaking my head. "Hey, big project at speed. Most of the time you pick quality, quantity, or speed. The government wants all three, and they are throwing around the kind of money needed to make it happen right now," the first guy said. "We'll be working like crazy for the next two weeks getting all the info, then another two handing it all off to the developer team, then back on site again to make sure everything is being built in the right place." I headed back to the house to get my hiking gear back on. Danielle and Leo had stopped making out and were talking now, but I could see Leo was holding Danielle's hand while she had her other on his chest, and he was grinning and nodding along with whatever she was saying. I smiled, happy for my friend, and went inside. "Hey," I said when I found Erica upstairs, cleaning out my closets. "I need to head out in about ten minutes on another tour." "Oh yeah?" Erica asked, turning to face me. She was still wearing that tight t-shirt, her sweat from hard work making it stick to her a little more. It cupped under her tits, making them stand out just that touch more, and I could see the bumps of her nipples in the black fabric. "Yeah," I said lowly, and stepped beside her, offering her a hand to help her up. "And Danielle and Leo are out in the backyard talking right now." Erica's eyes lit up as she let me help her up. "Well why didn't you say so?" she asked, and I pulled her in to kiss her, feeling her tits press against my chest. She hummed happily into my lips and slid her tongue across mine. I picked her up without breaking the kiss and brought her over to the bed, and she lifted her legs up to circle my waist and cling to me as I laid her on her back. I was leaning over her and she wrapped her arms around my neck, keeping me close as we made out. "Hmm, I want you," she whispered between kisses. "Yeah?" I asked. "Good. I want you, too." "How bad do you want me?" Erica asked me. "Utterly. Totally. Bad to the bone." She snickered and pulled up her top over her tits, freeing them, and I shifted to quickly mouth over them, kissing as much of them as I could all at once and as quickly as I could. "Ooh, baby, baby," Erica crooned. "God, you make me feel so sexy." "You are sexy," I said, pulling away from her tits and mauling them with my hands as I lifted my lips back to her. "Deadly sexy. Femme fatale. Boss bitch." "You say the nicest things," she laughed. "I'm glad you aren't freaked out by all of this." "Oh, I'm freaked out more than enough," I said to her, pausing our kisses to press my forehead to hers and looking down, meeting her eyes. "The entire world stopped, and now it's going faster than it ever has before, but you Erica Lacoste are enough to make me not care about any of it." She cupped my cheeks with her hands, then ran her fingers through my beard and pulled me down to her, kissing me hard as she kept her eyes open, looking at me through the soulful, hungry kiss. There was a bang downstairs, the back door opening and closing, and we could just hear the muffled sounds of Leo talking with Danielle. "Fuck," I said, as Erica let go of my beard and our kiss ended. "Fuck," Erica groaned. "Fucking Leo." Erica straightened herself out, getting her shirt back on properly and standing back up, while I straightened my hair a moment and pulled it back and then changed into a new shirt. I caught Erica eyeing me up from across the room while I was shirtless, and she didn't even blush or look away. "Yummy," she said and winked. "You're trouble like this," I said with a smirk. "You don't know the half of it," Erica said. "I feel like I've been set free. The only thing keeping me from tearing your pants off is the thought of my brother being in the next room." That made me laugh, and as I got myself together and was ready to head out I kissed her one more time, one hand squeezing her ass and pulling her into me as I held the back of her head with the other. "Ugh, you bastard," she said when we separated. "You keep getting better at kissing me." "Just taking your cues," I said. "Fuck you like I hate you, right?" "Did I say that?" Erica thought. "God, everything yesterday went so fast." "Actually, I think you said you wanted someone to love you, but who fucks you like they don't. I figured that went for steamy kisses, too." "Oh, it certainly does," Erica said, one finger tracing down her boob and nipple over her shirt. "But now I'm going to need to change panties, you bastard. God, you're leaving me here soaking wet." "I prefer to think of you as simmering for later," I smirked, and she scoffed and threw a sock at me as I left the room. The tour with the Surveyors was slow going, but it was late in spring and we had plenty of light left to us. Leo had taken them along a bunch of the lowlands areas, so I took them up the other side of the property, pointing out some of the ponds and a couple of old growth copses of trees. There was a solitary Redwood on the property which they all agreed would be a shame to lose, and I pointed out some other big, ancient trees that served as landmarks. Deep into the hike we reached the Spring Pond, high on one of the rolling hills near the back of the property, and I showed them where I wanted mine, my sisters and Leo's houses to be built. I didn't much care how they organized the lots, but the Spring Pond fed down as a stream into the Nehalem River that bordered the property, and it had sweet, pure water that had been a swimming hole for my family for generations. Other than the old House itself, this was where the Black family had made their mark. It helped convince the Surveyors when I pointed out that my family graveyard, dating back more than a hundred and fifty years, was an acre up the slope overlooking the pond. At the mention of a Native burial ground I could almost see all of them shudder, not in fear of spiritual consequences but of Red Tape. I had a feeling this particular project wouldn't actually care one shit if they came across potential burial grounds, but all of these folks had horror stories of major projects getting stalled for months, or even years, by old bones in the ground. The sun was setting over the hills when I led them back down, having reached the very far edge of the property and pointing out the markers my great-great-grandfather had erected prior to the first World War. It was twilight during the last few minutes of the hike, and despite being veterans of their work I could tell the long day of heavy walking, questions, and note-taking on the move had drained them all. As they left, trudging around the house back to their work trailers to file away their notes, I saw Vanessa just shutting off the light in the barn. "Hey, how'd it go today?" I asked. "Good. Better than I hoped, actually," she said, grinning widely. "How's it going in the house with your wife and... who was that?" "Erica's my girlfriend, and that's kinda new, and Danielle is; well, it's a long story. How's a beer sound?" I asked. "That sounds fucking great, actually," Vanessa said. She checked her watch and then nodded. "I've got some time. I'm technically off shift already, we just don't have any time clocks or anything set up yet. I sent the boys back in the van about fifteen minutes ago, I'll take my truck back to the motel when we're done." I fetche

Two Random hikers, a secluded spot, a field manual.By HectorBidon. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. One of the big lessons I learned the summer I graduated from high school was that if something is worth doing, it's worth doing even if it was your mother's idea. The Park Department was putting on a series of new events for young adults, and my mother kept bugging me to go to one of them. "It will get you out of the house," she'd say. "You love the outdoors. It will give you a chance to meet people." By people she meant girls. Here I was, eighteen, and I still didn't have a girlfriend. She was afraid I'd be a bachelor all my life.I think she was trying to correct her mistakes from the past 5 years. Until the past few months, she tried to keep me from anything that might conflict with her frigid attitudes on dating and sex. Now she was often suggesting that I ask out some girl who met her qualifications. What teenage guy wants to let their mom be their matchmaker!”My dad left my mom when I was 13, and married a woman in another state. Mom never dated any men since then.  So mom tried to find good male role models for me. Scouting was okay, because my buddies were there. But other than the scouting idea, I resented her socialization initiatives. Dad rarely visited, once his new wife had a baby; nor did he arrange for me to come visit him.  But he paid for my prep school, and I got a car for my graduation/18th birthday present.The fact is, I was dying to get out of the house. I did love the outdoors. I desperately wanted to meet girls. The only reason I was dragging my feet was because it was her idea. It began to dawn on me that this was not a very grown-up reason.So I took a look at the schedule. One of the events was going to be an orienteering hike in Twisty Creek Park. It was a new county park and nature preserve & endowment that some rich widow gave to the county, upon her death. The terms required the county to provide educational experiences for reintroducing young people to nature, through hikes and other activities. The hikers would be divided up into teams, and each team would have to find their way around an eight-mile course using a map and a compass. It sounded like it might be fun. So I signed up online. They sent me a topographic map of the park and a list of directions that we'd have to follow to get around the course.On the morning of the hike, I got to the park a few minutes late. There were half a dozen cars in the parking lot, but I didn't see any people. I got out to take a look around. Another car door opened, and a girl got out. She was wearing khaki shorts, a light blue polo shirt, and a brimmed hat."Are you here for the orienteering hike?" she asked."Yeah," I replied. "Have they left already?""I don't think so.” She guessed. “I've been here for ten minutes, and you're the only other person I've seen." She had a pretty face with freckles and light brown hair. She looked both shapely and athletic. Her hair was flowing halfway to her waist."Do you think it got cancelled?""Usually they let you know." She said. “The weather is fine. Maybe someone had a personal health issue?”"So what should we do?" I sought her advice."Keep waiting, I guess. See if anyone else shows up."She got her backpack from her car, and we waited in the shade of some oak trees. We looked at our maps and oriented ourselves with respect to a few of the taller hills that could be seen from the parking lot. I was usually pretty shy around girls, but since we were both interested in figuring out the map, I was able to hold my own. I hadn't done this kind of nature stuff since my scouting troop disbanded, two years ago, when the leaders either moved or had health complications.Eventually, fifteen minutes had gone by, and no one else had arrived."Well, I guess we're it," she said. "What do you think? Shall we just go ahead and try to take the hike ourselves?"It was an exciting prospect. She was friendly and very pretty; and we seemed to be getting along well. "I guess that's what we're here for."So, with both our compasses out; we headed out down the trail. It was a fire access road, actually, wide enough for the two of us to walk along side by side. She introduced herself as Heidi. She was outgoing and friendly and easy to talk to. She'd just graduated from the public high school. I'd just graduated from the Catholic boys prep school. We were both going to the State University, the next year."I thought everybody from St Francis went to some big name college," she said."Some do, but not everybody can afford it," I explained."Wasn't it weird going to a high school with only boys?" Heidi asked, in a platonic tone."You get used to it, I guess.""But you had girls in your grade school, didn't you? I don't see why they separate you in high school. I mean, the real world has boys and girls both. Shouldn't high school be the same way?""I guess they figure we'll catch up eventually. They probably want to save our eternal souls from sexual temptations." I said, the mocking tone of a fundamentalist preacher."But you guys did do things with Carlmont, didn't you?" That was the nearest Catholic girls high school. "Dances and things?""They had dances and things. I didn't usually go.""How come?""Too shy, I guess.""Oh come on. You don't seem that shy. Did you go to the prom?""Nah." I was surprised at how personal her questions became; and to be truthful, the thought of going to the prom had never even crossed my mind. But now I felt embarrassed that I hadn't at least considered it."Because you were shy?""I didn't really have anyone to ask.""Couldn't you have asked one of the girls you went to grade school with?""I guess I haven't kept in very good touch with them. In Junior high I was terrified of girls. I certainly didn't have any girls in my 13 year old social circle, let alone a female whose friendship had any lasting connection.”"Well? See? II you want to have someone to ask to the prom, it's going to take a little effort on your part."“Yeah, I got it.” I was starting to feel a little uncomfortable being in the spotlight."What about you?" I asked. "Did you go to the prom?"Her reply surprised me. "Not really.""Not really, or No?""Nobody asked me.""Really? I mean, seriously. You're so pretty. You're so nice.""Yeah, well, a lot of shy guys at my school too, I guess. I was a bit of a tom-boy, in my youth.  I have 3 older brothers, and no sisters.”The first few legs of the orienteering route were pretty easy to figure out. They had us going along a ridge with nice views of the creek and the hills beyond. It was a pleasant day with big fluffy clouds in the sky. We didn't see another soul on the trail.Then one leg took us down into a big open meadow. It started off along an unofficial path that wasn't too hard to follow. But when we got down to the meadow the trail became sketchier and sketchier. Finally it disappeared altogether, and we had to bushwhack through tall grass in the general direction of the creek. The ground was swampy in places, and swarming with mosquitos."I wish I'd worn long pants," Heidi grumbled. Eventually we came to firmer ground, and we struck the creek right at a stand of shady sycamores. It was a pretty site with a rough little beach of pebbles and coarse sand.According to the directions, there should have been a bridge there, but there wasn't. We studied the map, and Heidi finally figured it out. We weren't where we thought we were."Here's the bridge," she said, pointing at the map. "If we were there, then Grizzly Peak would be west of this hill. But it's east. So we must be over here somewhere.""Right," I said. "And look, the creek takes a big turn here. So maybe this is where we are." I indicated a point on the map only about two-thirds of the way toward the bridge. We decided that we must have taken the wrong side trail down into the meadow. It hadn't been a real trail at all, just an animal track. That's why it had petered out in the tall grass."So what do we do now?" Heidi asked.One option would be to retrace our steps through the meadow, but neither of us much wanted to go back that way again. Or we could try to follow along the creek itself, but we had no idea how rough the terrain might be.The third option would be to cross the creek where we were and then cut across country to intersect the trail again about a half a mile ahead. That way didn't look to be as overgrown as the meadow had been, and in fact it looked like it might be our best bet. The problem was the creek. It was pretty wide here, and no telling how deep. We decided to reconnoiter a bit to see if we could find an easier place to cross.Heidi bent down to tighten her shoelace and let out a little shriek."A tick!" she cried. It was in the cuff of her sock. She brushed it off and stomped it with a vengeance. Our instructions had warned about the possibility of ticks. The ones in our area weren't thought to carry Lyme disease, but they could carry other diseases, and they were just all-around nasty creatures, burrowing into your skin and sucking your blood.Heidi sat down on the trunk of a fallen tree. She took off her shoes and socks and found one more tick. I stepped out of my own shoes and found one of the little buggers myself. "We must have picked them up in the meadow," I said.Heidi was checking the legs of her shorts. She spotted another one, right on her inner thigh. "God," she said, "I've got one on my leg, too."I was wearing long pants. "They can't get inside your clothes, can they?"Heidi was standing up again. "They can get anywhere! We probably need to check ourselves, all over." She sounded very serious. She began to unbutton her shorts, but she didn't want to pull them down in front of me. So she turned her back, and then looked over her shoulder to make sure I turned my back too.Was she really going to take off her shorts right out there in the open? Well, it was the only way to know for sure. The spot where we were was pretty secluded. We'd turned our backs to give each other as much privacy as possible.I started to wonder if I shouldn't check myself as well. I took off my tee shirt and felt around my chest and armpits. Could they really have gotten inside my pants? I unbuckled them and tried to look down inside. It felt kind of silly undressing in the out of doors, but I carefully stepped out of one leg and then the other. I took a quick glance around to make sure Heidi wasn't looking.She still had her back to me. She'd taken off her shorts, and everything else! I could see her bare, split bottom. She was completely nude! That must have been what she meant by checking herself all over.I was shocked that she'd taken her clothes off, and I was just as shocked that she'd thought it necessary to check herself all the way down to the skin. I turned quickly back away from her. I looked down inside the waistband of my underpants. It was a rat's nest of pubic hair down there. Could there be ticks? The only way to know for sure would be to take a closer look.Keeping my back to Heidi, I slid my underpants down. And right there on the underside of my penis, right where it emerged from my balls, was the horrid little black watermelon seed of a tick. It had already started to latch on. My heart skipped a beat.Heidi must have heard me gasp. "Don't try to pull it out!" she ordered. She was looking right at me. "You might break it, and then we won't be able to get the head out. Hold on. I've got some tweezers in my first-aid kit."She crouched to open her backpack, split bottom and all. Then she stood back up with the tweezers. She had breasts real breasts and, down where her bikini bottom should have been, a fuzzy little patch of hair. I'd never seen a girl naked before. I'd never seen the way her breasts swell so naturally from her chest, the way they sway as she hastens toward you, the way they're capped so frankly by their pink little buds. Her boobs were each very wide and came together in a cleaved valley. They started high and sloped low, but without sagging at all. Every move she made had a resulting jiggle."Sit there," she commanded, indicating the tree trunk. Her face was full of concern, her voice charged with the authority of someone who has recently read the field manual. She knelt down in front of me. No girl had ever seen my penis before. But now I had no choice but to show it to her. I lifted it up and let her see even the underside.She assessed the situation. "Keep the skin stretched tight," she told me. So I held my dick up with one hand and used the other to pull down the saggy skin of my balls. She held the tweezers parallel to the skin, right down touching it, to grab the tick as close in as she could get. She pulled slowly, tenting the skin at first and then plucking the tick right out. She inspected it closely. "I think we got it all," she said with freckled concentration, holding it up for me to see. She squashed it between the jaws of the tweezers, then dropped it on the ground and smeared it with a rock.She looked back up at me, still crouched between my legs, deliberately ignoring the fact that we were both naked. "I should probably check to see if there are any others," she said, speaking still with the authority of the field manual. I could see that she was probably right. She could check me much more thoroughly than I could check myself. I let go of my dick and spread my legs farther apart.She bent in close. She started with my pubic hair, using both her hands to curry through it. Just a minute ago we'd been hiking down the trail, chatting about high school, and now we were naked and she was fiddling around with my crotch. All I could see from my vantage were her brown tresses and her broad, bare back. But I could feel her careful probing. No one had ever touched me where she was touching me. I could feel myself starting to stiffen. There was nothing I could do to stop it. She finally had to move her head back to dodge being slapped in the cheek. I was too embarrassed to even apologize.She kept working as if protruding dicks were nothing out of the ordinary for her. She had me spread my legs even wider so she could check where my balls tucked up against my thighs. She was still using her fingers to curry the hair, but very timidly, trying hard to avoid touching my scrotum. I don't think I've ever been so embarrassed. Or so erect.She scrunched way down, trying to see the underside of my balls. "Um, " she said.It wasn't really possible for me to lean much farther back. "What if I turn around?" I suggested.

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 2 The Start of Something New Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Grierson finally sat forward, meeting me energy-to-energy as he kept my gaze locked in. "And yet, here we are, Mr. Black. We can either come up with a deal, or I swear to Christ and all the Saints that the government will seize this land for eminent domain under the emergency provisions of the pandemic and you won't be able to do a fucking thing about it." "Sell, or die," I said. "So you can build a 'resettlement camp?' Jesus Christ, yourself. If you know so much about my family history, you know building a fucking 'camp' of any sort on this land would be the absolute last thing I would bend over for." "I didn't say 'camp.'" Grierson said. "No matter what your Native, and Japanese, forebears had to go through, listen to me; this is the farthest thing from that." I was 1/32nd native from my father's side and 1/16th Japanese from my mother's side. Again, not the hardest thing to dig up, but while I had the black hair of both those ancestries, I mostly just looked like a tall white guy with a pretty generic last name. No one ever assumed I was anything else in passing. "What does that even mean?" Erica asked. "It means we aren't building concentration camps," Grierson said, glancing over at her. "We aren't building a reservation, or an internment camp, or any of the other shitty things our and other governments have done to people." He looked back at me again. "We're going to develop this land into a neighborhood. The God damned fanciest kind of gated community you can think of. Big houses, big properties, for people who do or did important work to settle in safety and stability as we try to survive this shit show virus." "None of this answers why," I said. "Why should I agree to this? Why shouldn't I make it so fucking annoying that you go find a different patch of land and leave me alone?" Grierson frowned, though I had the feeling he'd been planning this from the start. He wanted me to work to peel back the layers of information, to earn the answers because that would make me believe them more. It would tick off boxes in my psychology and experience. The fucking problem was even though I knew he was doing it, it was also working. "Because you'd be saving lives," Grierson answered. "Our pilot development down in California is called New Eden; the place is only two-thirds built to starting specs, and we're already out of room on the next five phases of development once it's opened. Now it's my job to set up the next locations and get them rolling because our current projections are that within the next six months, the death toll is only going to skyrocket. We can't even get a grasp on what the numbers might reasonably be because the range is so fucking staggering. Millions is the easy number, Mr. Black." It was my turn to say it. "Fuck." "Now, you're not going to hear that on the TV," Walters said. "You won't hear it from the CDC, or the other health agencies. The only reason we are cleared to tell you this is because folks in our circles have developed the preference to work with reasonable people when they are useful. And also, who would fucking believe you?" "Here's our offer," Grierson said, pulling out a slip of folded paper from inside his suit jacket and putting it on the coffee table. "That's the hard cash number we've designated for this deal. No taxes. Straight transfer from us to you. There will also be other perks, including homes inside the settlement for you and Mr. Lacoste. Things are about to get really weird in the world. Have you heard anything about the Tier system?" "Nothing," I said, but Leo spoke up. "I saw some rumors. It's supposed to be some kind of a terrifying triage, right?" he asked. "Who's the most worthy kind of shit. People started protesting, but I thought it got debunked." Grierson nodded. "Oh, we stopped the protests, but it's all too real. I won't hide it; I find the entire thing absolutely un-American. It's the kind of shit the Chinese government operates, but it is what it is." Walters drained the last of his coffee and set the mug onto the coaster on the coffee table politely. "Suffice it to say, it's a sort of social karma system. The more important you are to society, the more protections and comforts you're afforded as we roll out our limited resources on quarantine defenses. There's 5 tiers, one being the lowest and five the highest. Most of society will land in the 1's and 2's, including all three of you. This development we'll be building is mostly going to house 3's and 4's. As part of the deal, we'll place Leo at tier 3 for resettlement purposes, and you Harrison would be placed at tier 4 despite your lack of qualification in the matter." This entire conversation felt like I was running downhill trying to keep up with an avalanche. "That sounds an awful lot like a really great way to set up for corruption," I said. "A fucking caste society? Really?" "It's already done," Grierson said. "Believe me, there were a lot of in-the-know people against the idea. But it's the only idea that works in this situation. We've gamed it out to the Nth degree. Leo, your description is pretty much the best that we were able to make internally. We're triaging society to make sure it stays together and can weather this hurricane." "What would we tier at without this?" Leo asked. "Leo Lacoste," Grierson said, talking as if he were reading directly off of a portfolio even though he rattled it off without referencing anything. "Positives: Early thirties age bracket, relatively fit and healthy. Low-to-Mid career path; carpentry skills of moderate qualification. No criminal record. Negatives: No community investment. Likely rating: Tier 1." "Harrison Black," he continued. "Positives: Early thirties age bracket, relatively fit and healthy. Former military service including Military Police service, honorable discharge at the rank of MP Investigations Special Agent, no known psychological impacts. No criminal record. Negatives: No community investment, null-rank career; freelance artist. Likely rating: Tier 1." "To be fair, there is a big question mark on your file that we couldn't fill," Walters said. "Your honorable discharge happened mid-tour, without any reported incidents or injuries. It's surprising you haven't been called back into at least reserve service with the Emergencies Acts. A decent answer would probably bump you up to tier two." "I can't talk about it," I said. Erica snorted and rolled her eyes, and both men looked at her. "Erica," I warned her. "What?" she demanded. "They just called you 'low tier,' Harri. If you're not going to tell them then I will." "I can't talk about it," I said again. "Harrison knocked out an Air Force bigwig when he was an MP and stationed in Germany," Leo cut in. "The guy was abusing and trying to blackmail a female subordinate into sex. The only reason we know is because she tracked Harri down a few years ago and we met her in a bar in Portland." "The bigwig was politically protected and nothing happened in the end," Erica said. "At least, that's what she said. He got shuffled around, and Harrison got the boot." "I got an honorable discharge instead of a court martial for striking a very superior officer of a different branch," I said. "And part of that deal was that I not talk about it." "Well that explains some things," Grierson said. "It wouldn't change anything though. If you were doing something more useful with your life than painting little pictures, you might have made tier two or three without this offer." "Says you," Erica scoffed. "Art is useful. And important!" Grierson pursed his lips slightly. "Erica Lacoste. Not an official resident of the property, but I know enough. Positives: Early thirties age bracket, relatively fit and healthy. Negatives: Criminal record, including battery, two counts of public drunkenness, and public urination. No community investment. Null rank career; tattoo artist. Likely rating: Tier 1." "Hey, fuck you too," Erica said, and pointed her middle finger at Grierson, along with a scowl to go with it. Honestly, none of that was surprising news about Erica for me except for the Battery charge, I definitely needed to get that story out of her. "Okay, we get it," I said, interrupting what I had a feeling was about to become a degenerating path of conversation. "You know about us. You do realize this is all a little much, right? It comes across as insane." "Of course it does," Grierson sighed. "But a year ago, only bored analysts tripping on LSD were asked to think about these kinds of situations. Now we're in it, right in the damned middle of the clusterfuck." "You should really look at the offer," Walters said, gesturing to the folded paper I hadn't looked into yet. It sat on the coffee table like an accusing finger pointed at me by my father, and his father before him. How dare I even consider this? "So it's a butt load of cash," I said, still not opening the paper. "And we get treated like what, royalty? And in exchange, I lose my family legacy." "Royalty is a stretch; you're selling us land, not curing cancer. We'll take care of you like valued members of society. You'll also get early access to the vaccine," Grierson said. "There's a vaccine?" Leo immediately asked. "Social media has been wild with rumors but,” "It's still experimental," Walters said. "And undergoing trials. But it's functioning, with some unconventional side effects. They're still doing long-term tests down in California, but we're going to start rolling it out down there any day now once the doctors are happy with the plan. That's how bad we need it, FDA bullshit be damned." I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Flipside, stick. If I don't cut a deal, you'll use the might of the US government to bend me over and rip my family legacy right out of my ass." "You got it. But like I said, we prefer working with people. There's always a silver lining to making friends," Walters said. "Fuck," I said again. Then I flipped one half of the paper open and looked at the number written on the inside. There were a damn lot of zeros. "I need to call my sister," I said. "But pending her approval, I'll lease it to you. All 560 acres, for a hundred years less a day; that's what people do, right? And Leo and I get to pick where our houses are built." "That's not how this works," Walters said. "It's my counter offer," I said. "Hold on," Grierson said, raising a hand to his partner. He narrowed his eyes as he looked me over again. He was a man who made judgment calls on the fly, despite his ability to reel off memorized facts like he'd been living with them for years. I could practically see the rusty old gears turning behind his grizzled facade. "Fuck it," he finally said. "We need to survive the next six months, year, five years and decade before anyone will be worrying about next century. Make your call." "You're really doing this?" Leo asked me as I stood up and fished in my pocket for my cell. "My family has had to defend this land from everything and everyone except the federal government," I said. "Up until now, they might be the only people who haven't thought they had some claim to it. Obviously, this will all need to be in writing before I make a final agreement, but look at the news; everything they're saying makes some sort of terrible sense. And I'd rather get the carrot than a stick so far up my ass it's tickling my brain stem." I went outside to the porch to make the call to Valerie, my older sister. It was quicker than I thought it would be; Val and her husband Brad were hearing horror stories from their nursing friends in the local hospitals, and she immediately understood the position we were in. We hadn't always gotten along the best growing up, but if Val had one thing it was a practical head on her shoulders. When I came back inside, I nodded to Grierson. "Add in another house for my sister and her family, and we've got a deal." "In exchange for the Lease, and the extra house," Walters said, "We're going to need your help in identifying the landscape. I assume you know it fairly well; we'll want you to walk our surveyors through to show any odd landscape elements, seasonal issues like flood areas, that sort of thing." "Done, as long as I can point out the shit they shouldn't fuck with and they actually listen," I said. "There are some pretty big old growth trees out there that would be a fucking shame to cut down." "I understand your concerns, son," Grierson said, as he stood and offered his hand. "But believe me when I say this; we aren't looking to build any high rises or pave over the place. These developments are for people important to society for one reason or another, and that means we're making sure to give them the best we can. Landscape included." One last deep breath and I reached out and hovered my own hand near his. "In writing before it's official." "The contract will be done by this afternoon and we'll email it over. Our lawyers work on our timeline, not their own," he said and grasped my hand in his. We both had larger hands than most, but I could immediately tell he had the grip of a man made from the iron bones of a hard life. I'd like to think he felt the same in my grip, but I had a feeling he'd shaken hands with much harder and scarier people than me. "When can we get vaccinated?" Leo asked. "If we're going to be working with surveyors and shit, shouldn't we all be as safe as we can?" "We have a testing site opening up in Portland as we speak, so it can get done as soon as possible," Walters said. "Though, as I mentioned, things are a little bit unorthodox right now. Harrison and Leo, you'll need these codes. Get online this afternoon, go to the website and fill out the questionnaire. It's extremely important you are entirely truthful. Your answers will affect how your tier ranking will play out for you as we roll it out over the next few months across the west coast." He pulled out two business cards from a pocket, each with their names, an URL and a twenty-five-digit passcode, and handed them to Leo and me. "What about me?" Erica asked. "Vaccination side effects and implementation are different between men and women," Grierson said. "Just like the virus is overly affecting men, the vaccine has different effects. If you want your vaccine immediately, Miss Lacoste, you're going to need to fly with us back up to Portland and attend the information session this afternoon that some of our volunteer human guinea pigs are doing. Then, if you agree to the risks and side effects, we can have you immunized as soon as tomorrow morning." Things moved quickly after that. Erica went to pack an overnight bag and put on her 'going out into the world' gear that she usually wore for grocery trips into town; she'd be put up in a quarantine hotel while in Portland for the night before she returned the next day. Within ten minutes she was ready to go and Walters was escorting her out, and the helicopter was warming up its rotors with a whining hum in the front yard. "I'm glad you agreed to the deal," Grierson said, offering his hand to me again, which I shook. "You may not fully understand what you've agreed to yet, but when you do I expect a more enthusiastic thank you. I get that the cash wasn't the important factor with you, son. I grew up on a ranch in North Dakota, I know what family land means. This place is going to do a lot of good for people." "Are you managing the development?" I asked, raising my voice to be heard over the rising thrum of the helicopter. "Not a chance," he said. "It'll be managed by the Air Force, they've been spearheading with the CDC on all these efforts. I'm just the pre-show, but I'll be around to check in on the progress every once in a while, and do the problem solving other people can't handle." "What does that look like?" I asked. "Any way it needs to," he grinned, and I saw the look that all veteran soldiers had. An acceptance that violence could come easily into the life of a person, and that they knew how to handle it when it came. "And don't be alarmed, but we've already had a crew starting to widen your driveway down at the highway. They'll work through the night and probably make it up here by tomorrow morning." "What's the rush?" I asked. Grierson barked a laugh as he started backing away from me towards the open helicopter door. Sour-puss lady was leaning out, holding onto the door and looking like she was about to try and scold Grierson for keeping them waiting. "Kid, in two weeks' time there's going to be well over a thousand lumberjacks, construction workers, surveyors and architects up here. Government moves slow, but OGA were designed to do the opposite. Your life is about to get a little crazy, I'd strap in." I had too many questions to even start one as Grierson hopped into the dark interior of the helicopter. The door slammed, the motor whined at a higher pitch, and it leapt into the sky and started heading north. "Hey, does this questionnaire strike you as way too fucking personal?" "Hmm?" I asked. I was sitting on the front porch with my laptop open, but I hadn't even keyed in the website URL. Instead, I'd been sitting there for over an hour just looking out at the trees, wondering if I'd just betrayed six generations of my family in under thirty minutes. "These questions," Leo said, holding up his own laptop. He'd stepped out the front door and had a look of confusion plastered on his face. "It's like... sex stuff. Shit I wouldn't talk to you about, let alone the government." "What?" I asked. "Are you sure you're on the right site? It's supposed to be about the tier thing." "Yeah, I'm sure. Dot-Gov link and everything." "Fucking OGA," I grimaced. "You and that Agent dude kept saying that. What does it mean?" I sighed. "Other Government Agency. It's kind of a military meme for when someone from the CIA doesn't want to say they are from the CIA. Or, if you're into conspiracies, it's completely separate from the CIA but they're so secretive they don't even have a name." Leo just shook his head and sighed before sitting down in the other deck chair. He joined me in looking out at the forested hills that had surrounded us for the last five years. "Did I fuck everything up?" I asked him. "What? No," he said. "Well, I mean, it's hard to know. But no, I don't think so." "This is all going to go away," I said, gesturing out to the wilds that had been my childhood, and our shared backyard. "My family has been on this land for over a hundred and fifty years, and I just agreed to let the government wipe it out." "It's not like you had much of a choice, Harrison. Carrot and stick, like you said. And whether those guys were CIA or something else, they definitely seemed to have a really big fucking stick. They flew in on a damn helicopter." "Still," I said. "I feel like I'm selling out my childhood." We talked for a while, reminiscing. Leo let me tell some old family stories he'd already heard a half dozen times before. We joked about the shit we'd gotten up to, living out in our backwoods paradise. "Maybe it's time for a change," I sighed. "This was never going to last forever." "Felt like it though, didn't it?" Leo asked. "Yeah, it did." Poing! Leo's laptop, sitting forgotten, made a horrible noise. He glanced at it, "Ah, shit. I timed out. Now I gotta start all over again." He started typing away, and I finally opened my own laptop. The first thing I did was open my emails, and sitting right at the top, already marked with an 'important' star, was the email with the contract. Everything is as discussed. Print and sign, someone will be by tomorrow to collect. Make sure you fill out the questionnaire!; Walters. "Jesus," I muttered. "They really are putting a lot of emphasis on this thing." I opened up the website, starting by filling out all the basic information. Then, just like Leo said, it started to get weird. It was like filling out the most invasive and specific dating app ever. "I feel like they're going to try and 3D Print me a girlfriend," Leo laughed at one point. "Maybe it's cloning," I snickered. "That's fair. I wonder if they can clone me an Angelina Jolie?" "Gone in 60 Seconds Jolie, or Wanted Jolie?" I asked. He snorted. "Mr. and Mrs. Smith Jolie will always be my peak. Or Tomb Raider." "Ugh," I scoffed. We went back and forth like that, laughing at the ridiculousness of the questions and suggestions. The list of kinks we were attracted to, or turned off by was immense. We had to help each other even figure out what some of them were. I found myself ticking off some that surprised me because I'd never considered them before but they sounded hot. Other stuff I down voted hard, and I couldn't believe someone would ever admit to the government that they were into them. Hell, one of the suggested kinks was the government. Who the fuck got hot under the collar about bureaucracy and paperwork? I mean, I guess someone would, somewhere, or it wouldn't have been on the list. "What did you put for that last one?" Leo asked me as I was closing my laptop. "The relationship style scale?" I asked. "Yeah. I put a full 10, polyamory all the way. How hot would it be to be some sheikh with a harem of ladies?" "I went for a 6," I said. "I'm not going to turn down a threesome or anything if that's what my girl wants, but I'm also not into the idea of sharing with another boner." Leo shrugged, closing his eyes and leaning back in his chair. "I don't know, my dude. The Agents did say the world is changing. Maybe the norm will be great big orgies next year, and we'll all be smashing like it's our jobs." I snorted and smirked. "Yeah, sure. Society threatens to collapse and we all devolve into Eyes Wide Shut perverts." "One can dream," Leo laughed. We spent the evening starting to pack. It was tough, since we weren't really sure what the actual plan was. The contract fully outlined that we'd be getting new residences in the development, which was being called 'Valhalla,' but it wasn't exactly clear what the timeline was. I pushed for Leo to get packing sooner than later. My days in the military had me trained to expect 'hurry up and wait' to never mean waiting on the little guy, and right now we were definitely the little guy. We were woken up in the middle of the night by the sound of machinery, and we got dressed and rode the ATVs down the driveway. The gravel trail stretched about a half mile from the highway up to the house, but we only made it around a couple of bends before we came to the lights and action. "Stop right there," someone with a megaphone called to us, and we pulled our rides to a halt and cut the engines. "Who the fuck are you?" the voice asked. "Harrison Black. You're on my,” I had to stop myself. As of that evening, I'd signed the contract. It wasn't mine anymore. "We live here," I corrected. "Oh, it's you," said the voice. One of the workers stepped forward. He had on a big, bright orange reflective vest, and had a clipboard in one hand and the megaphone in the other. "Keep working, boys!" he shouted, and the machinery ground into action again. He approached us and stopped about ten feet away, despite needing to shout to be heard over the machinery. "Sorry about the noise. We've got orders to get this road done up to your house by tomorrow." "We heard," Leo said. "How does this all work?" I asked. "Shouldn't you guys be in quarantine gear or something?" "We got tested twice over the last two days in preparation for the job," the guy said. "Everyone on the crew is clean, and we all damn well needed the work. Fastest turnaround and the highest pay I've ever seen. Still, we're supposed to keep our distance from anyone other than the team. You guys get tested?" "No," I shouted back. "But the Government guys who set this up didn't seem to care." "Yeah, they did that with us, too. Acted like they were immune. Hell, maybe they are," the worker said. "You hear about what that idiot in the White House said yesterday?" We traded some stories we'd heard. It was strange, usually Leo and I were pretty private with strangers, but after so long in isolation with just each other and Erica, and the fucking weird encounter with the Agents, it was nice to just shoot the shit with someone new and normal. Even if it was shouting over the sound of machinery. Williams was the foreman of the operation that was clearing the trees to either side of the road. Another crew was working behind them, and trucks were already dumping off heavy set gravel at the entrance to widen it into a three-lane road. By morning they expected to have all of the trees, stumps and all, ripped out and stacked up for processing, and the driveway would be graded and levelled by lunch. The speed at which the crew worked was almost frightening. They were all experienced hands and did everything safely, but it was clear that they were motivated. While we were talking, Leo and I had to back up our ATVs twice to clear space for the crew to move ahead. Eventually, we said good night to Williams and headed back up to the house. I went back to bed, wondering if I'd made a terrible mistake. True to their words, by the time Leo and I woke up in the early morning, the clanging and crashing was just fifty yards from the front door. We made a couple big pots of coffee and brought it out to the guys, and one at a time they all walked over to the stump we used as a table and poured it into their thermoses while we stayed back. I had to make two more trips with more fresh coffee to cover everyone; in the dark it had been hard to tell how many people were working stretched out along the driveway. The clearing crew itself had to be thirty people, and a tired but thankful Williams said the gravel grading and levelling crew was probably just as big. "I'm sure we'll see you around," Williams called as the workers started packing up their equipment and prepping their heavier machinery for transport. "Supposed to be lots more work to do up here, yeah?" "Guess so," I called back. "Where are you guys headed now?" "They set us up in a motel about 20 minutes south. We've got guys on the crew from all over; they recruited all of us to fly out for this work, all expenses paid. Gotta tell you, it felt like hitting the lottery after sitting around in quarantine with my savings siphoning away." They left behind stacks of logs and stumps along the side of the now widened driveway area, and soon Leo and I were prepping a whole new serving of coffee as the morning wore on and the grading crew made its way up my old driveway. The guys on that crew were a little more hesitant to chat since they felt like they were running behind schedule, but they were happy enough to take the hot coffee after a whole night of work. It was around noon when one of the grading crew came up and knocked on the front door of the house. I'd been busy cleaning out the attic; one of those jobs I'd always had on my list of things to do around the property but never got around to. If there was anything up there worth saving, I hadn't found it yet, but it was worth the look. I came down to the front door covered in dust. The guy took one look at me from where he'd backed to 'social distance' and started laughing. I took one look at him, covered in gravel dust with rings of sweat from where he'd taken off his hard hat, and laughed right back. "Sir," he finally said after a minute, "We just thought you should know that the crew down at the far end of the road said someone in a green pickup truck drove by real slow a few times. The third time they pulled over and asked what was going on, but the boys down there followed orders and didn't tell him anything, so he peeled out. Just figured we'd let you know." "I appreciate that," I said, and sighed in the way that only old family history could make me sigh. Deep, long and aggravated. "And I think I know who it probably was. Thanks for letting me know." He nodded and went back to work. I didn't even think to ask what all was going on down at the end of the new road they had installed until he was already at the other end of the yard. "What's up?" Leo asked when I went to join him in the barn. "One of the crew guys said they saw a green pickup doing drive-buys." "Hah! Well, I guess that's not going to be your problem anymore, is it?" Leo laughed. I smirked. "Not legally. I'm sure I'm still going to be on Kara's shit-list and get a fucking earful though." I ended up spending the early afternoon helping Leo pack up a bunch of his woodworking equipment. The smaller stuff was fairly easy, but he needed the extra body for some of the larger presses and table-mounted saws. It felt like we'd barely made a dent when the double-honk of a car broke our concentration. We both headed around the side of the barn to find Erica getting out of the passenger seat of a black town car that had eaten a whole lot of the fresh gravel dust and now looked like someone had dusted it with flour. Sour-puss Agent Maggie was getting out of the driver's seat. "Hey, sis, how was it?" Leo asked. "Umm-Hmm," Erica said, shaking her head and holding up a finger to keep him from hugging her. "I need to talk to both of you inside." She had nervous energy going on, bouncing her weight on one leg and chewing on the corner of her lower lip. "Give me twenty; no, give me thirty minutes." "Is everything alright?" I asked. Erica was already moving quickly into the house. She'd had a look on her face like she was sick, and flushed with a fever or something. I turned to Agent Maggie. "Did something happen? She didn't catch the virus, did she?" "No," sour-puss said, that permanent sneer never breaking. "She knows everything she needs to, and needs to talk. Just do what she says." "What are you talking about?" I asked. Leo had followed Erica inside to make sure she was Okay. "Look, prick. Your little 'send her to the car' thing yesterday made me look bad, and now I'm stuck as a glorified cab driver while my boss and my partner are off to another shitty corner of the country like this one to bribe someone else into handing over their property to the government. Just fuck off inside and enjoy your new fucking world, you Mamoa-wannabe jerk." She got back in her car and slammed the door closed, then started to peel away and spin the car around before slamming the breaks and rolling down the window. "I'll be back again in a few hours with Lacosta's partner. He needs to be here waiting." "What?" I asked. She just flashed me her middle finger as she drove away. God damn woman, I sighed, watching her kick up dust and loose stones as she drove way too fast down the brand new gravel road. I shook my head and went inside. Erica was already upstairs and I could hear the shower running. Leo just shook his head and shrugged, "She wouldn't say anything. Just muttered about needing to get ready for something." "This is weird," I said. "I'm really fucking hoping this whole thing isn't going to blow up in our faces." "If it is, we might as well take it head on. Too late to do anything else," Leo said. "That's too fucking true, my friend," I said. Thirty-five minutes later Erica, dressed in a pair of her tight jeans with all the holes 'stylishly' cut into them down the legs and a black Metallica hoodie, strutted down the stairs and immediately began pacing and fidgeting with the strings of her sweater hood. She had done her full makeup, and seeing her like that was almost as shocking as the first time she'd gone without it; it had been a month since she had bothered with makeup at all, since even when she went out on grocery runs she was entirely covered up. "Sit," she demanded when we joined her in the living room, pointing me to my usual chair and Leo to the couch. He furrowed his brow as he watched his sister's nervous energy, but I wasn't sure it was because he was worried or didn't like her ordering him around. Their whole twin thing had always been more bouncing off each other than working in parallel. "Alright, alright," I said, hands up as I went to sit. "What's going on, E?" She stopped pacing and looked at both of us, transferring her energy into tapping her foot. I'd only ever seen her like this once before, right before we'd had our big group conversation about her staying indefinitely through the quarantine. Later, she'd elaborated to me a little bit more as to why she'd been so nervous; beyond the pandemic dangers, and feeling alone if she left, Erica had been chipping in for groceries with us, but that was it; the woman couldn't work during the pandemic, and tattooing hadn't exactly fueled her savings accounts. Everything all piling on at once had turned her into a nervous wreck, the opposite of her usual self. So what was doing this to her now? "Erica," Leo said, snapping her out of the train of thought she'd lost herself in staring at me. Her gaze was intense, only added to by her sexy post-punk look. It was like she'd erected a wall of armor around herself, or was taking on a persona that she'd let drop. "Right, sorry, I'm just really fucking distracted," she said. "Look, there's no way to say this easily without sounding sort of crazy at first, Okay? So I'm just going to say it, and you both need to listen cause I'm only explaining it once, alright?" Leo and I both nodded. "Alright, so the vaccine isn't just like, a shot. Well, it is for women. I got it this morning, and I'm something like 97% immune to the virus. But for men it isn't a shot. I did that information session and they showed us a bunch of research I only half-understood thanks to my AP bio classes back in high school, but I definitely got the video. The vaccine is pretty much lethal for men, and it has some weird side effects for women. They couldn't remove those aspects, so they modified it in other ways to try and adjust." "So how are we supposed to get vaccinated?" Leo asked. Erica licked her lips, and I realized she was sweating slightly. She glared at her brother, then looked at me and her eyes softened, then hardened, and I couldn't tell if she was angry at me or what. Then she glared back at her brother again. "They basically turned the vaccine into an STD, and it's the only way for men to get vaccinated. It's not permanent and needs frequent upkeep in both men and women, and it turns women fucking horny as hell if they go without for too long." "I'm sorry, what!?" Leo burst out. "And you took the shot?" "Just shut up, Leo!" Erica tried to shout him down. "I heard all the evidence, I weighed my options, and I decided this was the best thing to do. The whole tier system thing? I did the same questionnaire as you guys did, and they gave me a list of good matches. People I could go become a partner of. Like, sexually, and maybe romantically. We'd live together in quarantine, screw each other into immunity, and be that way for the foreseeable future until they fix this vaccine." "That's so fucked up," I said. "They wanted you to just shack up with someone you didn't know?" "Yeah, except someone I did know was on my list," she said. "Who?" Leo asked. "Are you moving back to Portland?" Erica turned from her brother and looked right at me. "Oh, no," Leo said. "No, no, no. You two are not becoming fuck buddies. We discussed this, Erica!" "Wait, what?" I said. "You discussed,” "Not important!" Leo shouted. "It's not important. It's not happening." "It's too late, Leo," Erica said. Then she turned to me. "At least, it is if you're into it. Look, Harrison, you can say no. I can't make you do this. What's-her-name will come back and get me, and I'll pick someone else on that list they gave me, and I'll go stay with them wherever they are. No hard feelings, you've done so much for me already that I can't even start to say thank you properly. But fuck I really want to fuck you. I've been getting off thinking about you almost exclusively for weeks, and the only reason I never asked you out in all these years is because I promised Leo back in high school I wouldn't ever date his friends." "And this is better?!" Leo squawked. "Shut up, Leo!" Erica shouted back at him. "You're not seriously considering this, are you?" Leo asked me. "You can't; Why; Come on, dude. She's my twin sister, it would be like... ugh!" He threw his hands up in the air in frustration. I rubbed my face with both hands and took in a deep breath before looking back at the siblings. "Alright," I said slowly. "First off, Erica, is this the vaccine talking? Just try and focus, cause this sounds an awful lot like some crazy date-rape drug and not a vaccine." "God, fuck. Why do men have to make things so hard?" she said. "I've wanted to fuck you for ages, Harrison. You being on my compatibility list at the vaccine center just made the decision fucking convenient instead of a fantasy." I turned to Leo. "Would you rather it be me, or some freak you know nothing about?" "I'd rather it be no one!" Leo said. "That's not an option anymore," Erica growled. "I've already got the shot. I'm just going to get hornier and hornier until I fucking snap, Leo. Then I'll fuck anything that fucking moves, that's the way it works. I need to bond with someone or I'll lose my goddamn mind. There are still a few days before I apparently go full-on bitch-in-heat feral, but I'm already feeling an itch all over and the only thing that I know, I know, is going to relieve that itch is cock." "Jaysus," I muttered, sitting back. Erica turned back to me, hugging herself. "Please, Harrison? Just; just tell me yes or no. Standing here without an answer is killing me, cause I don't know if I need to fight the feeling or I can give in." "I; Erica, you are absolutely gorgeous. I always assumed you weren't interested in me, or just wanted a friend. Honestly, I sort of thought you were gay with the comments you make about the women you work on in your shop. You're always talking about perky tits and firm asses and stuff like that," I said. "I'm Bi," she clarified. "And I work with people's bodies all day. I know what's hot and what's not for me, and Harri, you've fucking revved my engine since that first weekend Leo introduced us. I just want to rub my body all over,” "Erica!" Leo interrupted her. "Sorry, sorry, too much," she said. "I told you, this fucking vaccine is damn distracting right now. I need some relief here." "I'll do it," I said. "I just; this feels like the drug or whatever talking, Erica. Are you absolutely sure?" She was on me, straddling my lap and pressing her mouth to mine. Erica grabbed my head in her hands as she started forcefully making out with me, muttering 'Thank you' over and over into my lips. Her tongue pushed against mine, and then she grabbed my hands with hers and pulled them around to grab her ass. It was wonderfully firm, with a good amount of muscle that kept it looking full even if it wasn't particularly plump. "At least go get a room," Leo growled loudly. I pushed Erica back far enough that we could look each other in the eyes. Hers were bright, lucid, and silently pleading with me in a way that made her seem smaller and more vulnerable than the tough chick I'd come to know. "Let's go upstairs," I said to her. "I didn't mean literally get a room, right now," Leo said. "We need to talk this over! You made me a promise, Erica." "Shut up, Leo," Erica said. "I'll make it up to you, this isn't the end of the world. Probably. I think." She grabbed my hand, scrambled out of my lap and started pulling me up out of my chair. "What the fuck am I supposed to do?" Leo asked. "How am I getting vaccinated?" "Whenever they find someone who actually wants to fuck you, dorkus," Erica told her brother. "That lady agent said she'd be back in a few hours with your 'partner,'" I told him as I passed by, still getting pulled by Erica towards the stairs. "I didn't know what she meant at the time, but I guess;?" "Is she hot?" Leo asked me. I was already getting pulled up the stairs. "How am I supposed to know?" I yelled down to him. It's funny how energy can rise and fall at the drop of a hat. Erica pulled me into the guest bedroom she'd been using as her bedroom, slammed the door shut and turned to me; and stopped. She bit her lip, one leg bouncing at the knee as she shifted her weight. "Second thoughts?" I asked. "No, no," Erica said, shaking her head. "Definitely not. God, fuck, no. I didn't want to get into it in front of Leo like that, but you're also just being so you that I feel like I need to explain myself more." "So tell me," I said, sitting down on the bed. Erica started pacing again but stopped after one back-and-forth. "Okay, look. What I said down there is true. I would have asked you out years ago, after that first time we met at Burleson's when Leo brought you around." "The pub around the corner from your shop? That wasn't the first time we met," I said. "I know," she replied. "That was when you were moving into Leo's apartment. We passed each other in the building lobby and I saw you glance at my tits. I thought you were just another fuckboy asshole." "Wait, I don't remember that," I said. "Why didn't you ever tell me that happened? I thought the first time was when you gave Leo the fish tattoo on his side." "That's the first time we actually spoke," Erica said. "And you had an uphill fucking battle to try and change my mind about my first impression of you. You only made it far enough that I didn't bitch about Leo bringing you to the pub a couple nights later. That was when I got to actually focus on talking to you instead of chatting while I was at work. I also remember being super fucking pissed at Leo that night, because I asked him if I could go back on our deal from high school and hook up with you, and he said no." "Okay, whoa; we could have been having sex for seven years and you held to an agreement you made in high school? What was this fucking thing, a treaty ratified by the Pope?" Erica snorted a laugh and ran her fingers through her hair in frustration. "No, it was stupid. And honestly, looking back, we probably would have had a lot better of a time if he and I had agreed on the opposite. But Leo was a jock, and I was a scene girl, and we made an agreement that we didn't want each other messing with our friend groups. So no dating, no crushing, no nothing if the other twin claimed them first. We wanted to guard what we had, instead of helping each other out." I huffed a soft laugh. "Sounds like teenage bullshit to me." "Yeah, well, I'll just claim twin loyalty, Okay?" Erica said. "But that's not the really fucked up thing about this. When you invited me down from the city to stay with you guys, Leo and I had a separate talk. Harrison, my brother fucking loves you. Not like in a sexual way, but you're the best friend he's ever had. Period. No doubt about it. And he may not have ever said it to you but he was really worried that I would screw up the dynamic you guys have; and now here I am doing it." Erica squeezed her eyes shut and tilted her face to the ceiling. "Shit, maybe this was a bad idea after all. Fuck, he's never going to forgive me, I,” "Hey, hey," I said, standing and pulling her into a hug. Erica was a tall woman, easily 5'9 or a bit more, but I still towered over her with my 6'6". She clung to the sides of my shirt instead of hugging back, but buried her face into my chest. "I didn't know any of this, E. But we're all adults, we can handle this better than making promises we don't want to keep." "I know," she mumbled into my shirt, and slowly let go of my sides and slid her arms around until she was hugging me back. "You should know that I would have asked you out in a second if I thought you were interested," I said. "I'm still not exactly comfortable with the big picture on all of this, but this right here? I will definitely take this silver lining." "God, you make me so hot, Harrison," Erica said, and she looked up into my eyes. I kissed her as we held each other. Her considerable chest was pressing against my sternum, and as she shifted her arms up to wrap them around my neck and pull me closer to her, I lowered mine until I hooked my fingers into the belt loops of her jeans. We held that for a while, eyes closed and enjoying the feeling like we were teenagers again. God, we're both over thirty, I laughed in my head. We should be a lot bet

Ben enjoys late-summer's lake fantasyBased on a work By glory_first. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The weather had been glorious in Eastern Tennessee for the last couple of weeks, making a mid-week August visit to the lake earlier in the morning warmly enjoyable, especially in combination with the likelihood of no one else being around as we enjoyed ourselves naked in the water and on the shore. I'm a fire fighter, so I work in 72 hour shifts, followed by 72 hours off. My wife, Cammy and I are naturalists and members of the Miller's Cove club, but she works a typical 9 to 5 job, so she can't join us this week day.Kathy, our bi-curious friend, & Diana, her new girlfriend were today's threesome.  Yesterday we were preparing to leave the lake at the end of another wonderfully hot day. Kathy has been swimming here for two decades at this point, and I'm quite sure that the previous time we fucked was not the only time she had so enjoyed herself in this naturalists' sanctuary. Especially as I had fingered her a couple times before and after that perfect July day in the middle of the lake, fucking in the water.Agreeing to meet early the next morning, the traditional gin and tonic supplies were left to me to handle. The gin, glasses, non-melting ice cubes and cool packs stored in a subzero freezer overnight, with limes and a couple of plastic bottles of tonic water in the refrigerator.The sign along the road read; ‘Miller's Cove Pecan Orchard.' But the drive through the mature trees leads to a gently sloping terrain, and a blueberry patch. The Miller family no longer lives on the orchard, but they formed a naturalists club 22 years ago. Arriving at almost the same time, we quickly unpacked, distributing the supplies to carry, and I put my helmet and jacket in the bike's bags. We walked about 50 yards along the sloping path, with Pecan trees to our left and blueberry bushes to our left & right. We continued into essential middle of the nudist area, this favored summer spot, a nice mix of sun and shade, with a fairly narrow but well maintained entrance to the water, with a broad sloping cove opening up to the rest of the lake. The spot could easily hold a few dozen people, with basic privacy.The ground was untypically dry as we spread out our quilts, a welcome indication of the sort of summer day we had before us, full of warm sun and cool water. We undressed quickly, wearing minimal clothes as we were. Diana was wearing a clinging cotton top with thin straps, sunglasses, loose hair, a pair of jeans, cotton sneakers, with simple comfortable black cotton panties.Kathy was wearing a fairly short skirt and a fairly thin, half unbuttoned top, without sleeves. We do have slightly different styles when undressing, as I generally take off my pants, then my shirt. In contrast, both Diane and Kathy generally take off their tops first, something I always appreciate, as a braless woman in jeans or skirt is extremely attractive. Watching an unembarrassed woman take off her top right next to me is delightful, as I find natural breasts udderly wonderful.Having two topless friends next to me as we undressed, allowed me another opportunity to appreciate the differences between the two. Kathy's tits are heavy pendulous, and full, with large nipples extending up out from the apex of her ‘ski-jump' terrain. Her nipples she loves having touched and nibbled, along with being squeezed, sucked hard, or rubbed and held as she is fucked ‘doggy-style.' As she would gladly admit, or demonstrate, there is a fairly direct connection between her nipples and her erotic center, one she is quite proud of.Kathy, in her later thirties, remains very proud of her breasts, which are often braless when she is being casual. Or shown off when she isn't being casual. Her creativity at showing them off is a well-developed art, something else she likes to be appreciated by others, at least in the proper contexts. It isn't quite about sex, as it is sexuality, and is something she knows will be different in the future, as she has more than occasionally remarked on, noting changes over the years.Facing me, she unbuttoned and took off her thin shirt, then gave me a tiny grin, followed by turning a bit and grinning even more broadly to Diane, forming our semi-circle, facing the cove. So in a sense, we were all screening each other from any casual gawkers while being able to see how empty the lake shore in this stretch truly was.I was already nude, and Diane had just about finished stepping out of her panties. Her hand was on my shoulder, head turned towards Kathy, who said; “Ben, remember last Friday?” then flounced her skirt quite teasingly. Her hands went to the top button, opening it, then she turned sideways to me, her gorgeous breasts hanging as she bent a bit more, and undid the next button. Her skirt was now loose enough for her to pull it up a bit up her torso, revealing pink and white panties around the bottom of her ass.“No, those aren't,” I began.She grinned, answering; “Yes they are!” I looked briefly at Diane, almost chuckling, and back at Kathy, stepping out of her skirt, then did a slow full turn, providing a complete view of her well-worn ‘Hello Kitty' panties. The same panties she had mentioned owning, while eating dinner at our naturalist sanctuary house with my wife and me. Kathy and Diane had come over to do a bit of nude backyard grilling & hot tub relaxation. We got in a discussion talking about ‘Hello Kitty' vibrators and how that brand had changed over the years.Kathy has a firm insistence that toys have no place in sex, at least with her. Pretty much the same thing she had remarked a dozen years ago, after agreeing to test my wife's vibrator for a night. When she handed it back to me, she said she came several times, but really, she wanted fucking or sucking when cumming. “Another person is what keeps sex from being masturbation.” Self-pleasure is something she considers inferior and vaguely shameful. Masturbation is a subject to be avoided, in her eyes; though in the years since, getting off chatting online is something she finds worth her time.In the present, I couldn't help laughing as she shook her ass a couple of times while pulling her panties down. Then she reached out to use Diane as a support as she lifted each foot in turn to finish undressing. I quickly put suntan lotion on myself while the better tanned pair dealt with their raft, a fairly large, somewhat tilted platform with space for three people. I had brought my own raft, the same one I have used for years. One reason to have it is to ensure that certain smoking supplies remained safe while paddling out to the middle of the lake.We reached the middle fairly quickly, the deep lake water was wonderfully warm on its surface, but quite cool just a few feet deeper. This was only my second time getting stoned with Diane, in a nature setting, again pretty much alone. The first time had been picking cherries in the town orchard, something she had never done before, though she grew up in this region. The cherries were delicious, the trees bursting with them, a truly extraordinary harvest after an exceptionally warm and dry spring.Today at the lake, the conditions were enticing. Our nude bodies enjoyed the sun's warmth, rocking gently over the barely noticeable waves. I was lying on my raft sideways, which was lengthwise against the larger raft Kathy and Diane shared. Lazily kicking my feet in breaststroke fashion, the motion kept us moving slowly back to shore. And also kept a tantalizing flow of cool water streaming against my swelling cock, a normal side effect of smoking and swimming, particularly with a couple of naked women in front of me.Diane, in her mid-twenties, is almost half my age. Kathy was at the other end of the white inflated raft platform. I would often lift my head to see our progress across the dancing jeweled water, also taking in the very nearby view of her petite body, quite different from Kathy's lushly tall form. Diane's breasts are quite small, though decidedly elevated & on the perky side, with fairly small nipples surrounding the well-rounded peaks of her breasts. Both Kathy and my wife Cammy, have more pendulous breasts. Kathy is almost as tall as me, while Diane is somewhat shorter than Cammy.Unlike Kathy, whose body I am very familiar with, Diane's is still somewhat unknown. Her devotion to Kathy is apparent, shown by the physically quite obvious attachment to touching and caressing it. An attachment which became obvious again, as Kathy rolled over a bit, letting her left hand begin to trail over Diane's body. She grinned a bit, her body relaxing as her lover began to stroke it gently.Neither of them are exactly exhibitionists, though neither is shy. We all definitely get turned on by getting stoned, and as Diane's leg slid over began to rub along my back; it was pretty clear that Diane had decided to enjoy such an opportunity, nude and private in the middle of empty lake. Little was restraining the pair from their increasingly-affectionate intimate contact. I didn't really watch, though it was not exactly hidden that both of them were enjoying being next to each other, while also experiencing the dazzling sunlight on the water, from an endlessly blue sky.The sun was hot against our well-tanned exposed skin. Kathy and I have known each other for more than 15 years, but this was a different element, if not exactly a surprise. Seeing her with a woman lover was different, especially in light of Diane's own undeniable sexiness. Kathy has never been shy about her ability to love a person without regard to gender, Diane being yet more ample proof of that reality.Kathy and I have talked about sex quite often on the phone. We were both enjoying ourselves when she first revealed her bisexuality. My wife had been upstairs reading in bed during the entire conversation about her favorite lady-loving experiences. When we said goodnight and hung up, my cock was rigid. It didn't take long to spread my wife's legs and drive deep into her cunt before starting to explain what was turning me on so much. 'Kathy is, uh, fucking, Kathy fucks, Kathy fucks' and I started cumming with one of the more intense orgasms of my life when I said 'Kathy fucks with other women,' thrusting my cock into my wife's wet cunt. The revealing words echoing in my mind as my cum pumped so fully into her sexy tightness, her hands at my ass pulling me as her bushy pubis ground against mine, forcing my cock to move at its base, surrounded in her wet perfection as I came talking about another woman.Their raft gently rocked as they drifted further out into the middle. They rolled closer to each other, hugging, beginning to kiss. First almost teasingly, though the intensity quickly grew. Even with my cock tingling in audio temptation, I pretty much tried to leave them some space to themselves. The view of them entwined was quite enticing. The kissing deepened, as their hands found various places to play, between their pressed bodies and between their accessible legs.After a passionate crescendo, they separating themselves a bit. We rejoined the two rafts & enjoyed some nice organic smoke. Its effects filled us with a familiar sense of horniness, especially with other naked people around. Kathy, Diane, & I are certifiable sluts when we get stoned. However, with the breeze picking up a bit, it was no longer possible for me to do more than keep us somewhat in place. Their raft presented a fairly large amount of surface area for the wind to act upon.Mentioning this, I started kicking slowly to reduce the gentle drift, losing ground in the widely spaced rise and falls of moving air. Diane went over the side like a sexy otter, her small breasts enhancing the attraction of her body uncurling into the water. She frolicked in the cool wetness for a bit. Kathy watched from the edge, head on her crossed arms, while I split my attention between both of them. Diane moved closer, grabbed another section of the rope, and started to swim.Kathy rolled over into the water and we settled into a swim rhythm, moving the raft briskly. Her full breasts poked above the water surface as she swam toward shore, sharing a certain familiarity as the raft began moving against the wind. My cock was still hard in the flowing water, turning to look at Diane's naked body in the green tinged water. Diane, her nipples more pointed now than when she first slipped into the water, was looking at Kathy's face. The weed's fresh buzz elevated our serenity while affirming our horniness. Kathy is very easily aroused, her nipples in particular being a favored destination for foreplay.As the breeze died, and we neared shore, Diane and I just floated, our legs drifting together in the water, extended against each's warm skin. It shared a mutual arousal of contact with a living naked person. And one of the most sensuous sensations I know, especially in deeper water, was just floating while buzzed.After approaching the shore, Diane & Kathy scrambled back on the big raft, breasts glistening as their hands began to run over each other's body, slippery as water spread over her oiled back, Diane rubbing her ass over Kathy's. I slowly pushed us towards the tiny cove, Diane's body was drying in the warm sunny air, though the source of our growing heat was not merely the weather.Firmly nudging the raft into the shallow sandy waters, the two women went in front of me, stepping onto the two foot bank separating the water's edge from firm land. They settled on the spread quilt, waiting patiently for me to make some gin and tonics, a perfect drink in such conditions.Preparing the gin and tonics is a fairly simple process. One removes the glasses quickly from the cooler, followed by ice cubes, then limes, and the ice cold gin, pouring the proper amount into the now well frosted glasses, promptly returning the gin to the cooler. The lime is excised with an X pattern, carefully squeezed into each glass. Followed by pouring in the tonic water, and stirring the mixture using the knife that had cut the lime.When the air is already in the nineties around 10am, this is the perfect liquid accompaniment to handle the heat, though it does generate a bit of its own heat in other parts of the body, especially after a naked shared joint.Kathy, particularly, loves drinking gin and tonics, especially when sex is in the air on a cloudless summer morning. She finished her first one quickly. Diane and I drank ours more slowly, savoring the mixture of flavors blending into a perfect liquid whole. Wet yet also crisp, a few degrees above freezing. After finishing her glass, Kathy began giggling about how we should go back out, especially since no one was around. It wasn't quite clear whether this was a specific or general request, not that Diane or I cared much, as we began to mutually explore the possibly delicate boundaries of Kathy's wide ranging sexual tastes.I certainly had no interest in intruding in their blossoming relationship, though I also knew that Diane had been previously involved in a male/female/female threesome, according to Kathy.Diane's relationship also involved sado and masochistic fetishes, at some level. It's a general subject which does not interest me particularly. Well, except for tying up one's lover, which is a standalone idea in my mind. I conceded that tying is a gateway to S & M, certainly drifting into that broad area of control and pleasure through power or helplessness.Balancing her glass on the grass, Kathy told Diane to lay down, since another coating of suntan lotion was important to reduce the sun's less pleasant effects. I began to lotion myself at the same time, including discretely making sure my cock and ass were more than adequately covered in initially slippery protection. Sunburns are something that happen far too often to me, but at least related to these areas, my experience is still zero. Unlike my wife, Cammy, who spent a decade getting used to going topless. After sunburning her nipples the first time she exposed them, She obsesses about SPF issues.After Kathy finished, I asked her to handle my back, something she did pretty sloppily. Obviously, her attention was drifting, though I didn't turn my head to see if Diane was the direct cause or not. Kathy is submissively oriented to men, but markedly dominating with women, having a slave to play with your naked body under the summer sun is likely something Kathy would appreciate, and Diane would likely do. But Kathy may be having some inner conflicts about how to act in a threesome with a man & woman.Now well-lotioned, we stretched out, basting a bit, until another person entered our somewhat discrete space, a buxom middle-age woman. I knew her name was Meg. She's a persona friend of the Miller family, and a charter member of the Cove Club. She often brings a raft, and enjoys spending time floating it, much like I do. As we all casually watched, Meg pulled off her loose cotton dress, unashamed about the fact she wasn't wearing any underwear, allowing her to be comfortably naked without complications.This remains a noticeable trait, at least among the nudists at this lake, definitely including myself. No reason to wear more than the minimum, Kathy will also come to the cove wearing nothing but a dress, as has Diane and my wife. Such times remain a bit of a turn-on, even when sex is simply not plausible. The club has rules about sexual conduct when other uninvolved club members are present. Just knowing that a woman is intimately uncovered is nice. Most of the women I've known who do it, also enjoy its effect on their sense of sexuality, especially with light and swirling skirts.Diane having finished her drink, my two companions were now beaded with sweat, a deliciously erotic sight. Standing, the contrast in sizes and shapes was delightful, as they shared a quick kiss before returning to the water. They went out until about hip deep. Meg, the now-naked older woman spread out her towel in a standard spot at a respectful distance from our party. Then added a bit more air pressure to her raft before heading out onto the glittering water, giving me more excuse to look out at the lake as Kathy and Diane began to turn each other on.Kathy & Diane were hugging and kissing, first one then the other leaning back against holding arms, slowly moving into deeper water. What remained clear enough to see through, their motions had become more sinuous than active. Their movement was growing increasingly intense, especially when they began to rub chest to chest, Kathy's hand holding and spreading Diane's ass.My cock stirred as it became obvious the two ladies were feeling each other up outdoors, enjoying a perfect summer day in nature, indulging themselves at a primal level. It's a level Kathy and I both shared in the past, but that the younger Diane seemed to be enjoying for the first time, in a swirl of gin, weed, nudity, and lust. Diane was doing most of the moving as they kissed. The was reason becoming clear when Kathy shifted her position a bit.Diane was rubbing her cunt against Kathy's upper thigh; gasping a bit when Kathy's teeth began to nibble at her earlobe. A long sigh arose when Kathy's spread hand slid over her ass, and into her crack. By this point, it was Kathy determining the rhythm, making Diane willingly helpless in her arms, adding her own slinky motion side to side.Meg, the older buxom woman, returned to shore, paddling lazily, trying to be somewhat discrete as she looked at them while going past. As she stepped on the shore, her raft next to theirs, Kathy and Diane slowly grew apart, and I sat up, getting ready to make our second round of gin and tonics in the rising heat of the day, the sun rose higher in the sky.As the buxom neighbor approached her towel, I asked; “Meg, would you want a gin and tonic?” She smiled a bit, said; “Sure, Ben.” Over the years, I have learned how her breasts bounce when she walks, how her nipples look when stimulated, and wondered at how her nipples remain so pink. She is easily 1 to 20 years older than me, but her essential blondeness seems real, even if her cunt is always shaved smooth. She carries extra pounds, but mostly on her tits and ass.My two companions followed her in, grabbing towels to dry off, their skin glistening in the sun, both of them aroused, but patient. We all chatted a bit, my attention was split between three lovely naked women.Having only three glasses, it made sense to offer the new visitor mine, after making Kathy and Diane their glasses first. I added extra gin, lime, and water to Kathy's, filling her glass essentially to its rim before she bent down to sip a bit. My hand moved to offer the glass to her spreading lips. Her breasts swayed a bit, and I could see how Diane was looking at them too. Kathy lifted herself a bit on her legs, providing a perfect view of her spread labia. Kathy is blessed with large and proud plump labia, the largest I have ever seen and touched, personally.Making Diane's drink went quickly. I handed it to her, sitting next to the now essentially squatting Kathy. Diane's own legs were spread, crossing her feet in front of her, giving me an unavoidable opportunity to look at her turned-on swollen cunt, the outer lips a bit dark, the inner lips darker, a bit crinkled. Kathy noticed me looking, but only grinned a bit as she sipped from her frosty glass, then sensuously kissed Diane.Returning my attention to making the next gin and tonic, I smiled at the neighbor woman as I determinedly did not look at the pair near me. The sounds of kissing provided an idea of what they looked like. However, Meg's attention seemed focused on the kissing couple. I saw a certain look of lust begin to appear on her face. It wasn't surprising in itself, as I was also starting to get a bit hard. But it was the first time I had saw a woman getting turned on watching two other naked women playing with each other. Admittedly, this was also my first time, and I was fairly certain my face looked much the same as her's did.I shifted a bit, moving forward, offering Meg the drink with my left hand as Kathy murmured that maybe it was time to get lotioned before returning to the water. Diane went prone & stretched out, and Kathy quickly covered her back and shoulders. Her hands straying down to her small breasts, making Diane get up on her knees a bit as Kathy's hands slid over her nipples. Kathy then did her own face and arms before laying down, letting Diane spread suntan lotion over her back and ass, hands sliding over Kathy's spread thighs.Diane also did her own face and arms, as Kathy sat up, positioning herself in front of Diane. The pair began to take care of their fronts and legs, while I took a sip of Kathy's almost finished gin and tonic, Diane's having been emptied fairly quickly. The older woman noticed this, remarking that I was welcome to share hers, along with a compliment of how perfectly it tasted on such an August day.Diane and Kathy rose, giggling a bit as they returned to the water. Their hands strayed over each other's oiled ass cheeks. After taking a couple of steps into the water, they turned to each other, clasped hands, and began kissing.Offered the two thirds empty glass, I remarked that it would be simple to refresh it, if she wished to drink some more. Her head still turned towards the water, she distractedly said 'sure' again, prompting me to focus my attention on making another fresh drink, knowing that any later ones would not be as nearly chilled. The brisk chill is a major part of the pleasure of a good gin and tonic in the intense heat.Between pouring, slicing, and squeezing, I glanced at her. Meg was sitting with her legs at an angle to the shoreline, sweating a bit in the sun. A another female scent was beginning to perfume the air, one that drew my attention to her. My cock began to swell against my thigh. I shifted a bit before handing Meg the well-beaded glass, making her shift in turn, getting a bit closer.Being done with drink making for now, I offered to lotion her back, something we have done occasionally for each other over the years. She is almost always by herself at the lake, and like me when alone, rarely talks much to anyone else. Spreading the white lotion over her shoulders, she asked about the pair in the water, who I know noticed had moved out further, pressing tightly, breasts rubbing, Diane's hand clearly between Kathy's legs.“Well, they're friends,” I managed to say before she laughed a bit. Meg replied, “Yeah, that's pretty obvious.”Kathy has been a regular bather here for 20 years. Meg helped the Millers build the social club, and comes every summer, even though she doesn't know most of the newer ‘kids'. I was trying to explain Kathy's and Diane's relationship, when in fact a major part of it was currently completely public in front of us.It seemed a bit amusing. Especially since Diane was obviously being finger-fucked by Kathy. Kathy's hand was moving at the center of Diane's spread legs. I heard “Could you, could you lotion me, everywhere?” Meg was pulling my attention back. Our glass was empty, the shoreline still empty except for us two. We were obviously getting turned on watching two women have sex in the water in front of us.She turned a bit closer, while also spreading her legs in the direction of the water and resting back on her elbows. I knelt with my feet out past her hips, my legs bent, & squeezed some lotion onto my hands. I began working over her shoulders, sliding down her sides, moving between the already oiled and still to be oiled skin. I only slowly moving inwards towards her grand tetons. After her nipples became turgid in my distributing fingers, I started rubbing her stomach. She began to coo very quietly, slumping further back a bit, head lolling, giving a wonderful view of her breasts.My hands moved down along her thighs, her knees slowly began bending. Her crotch slowly opened up, the closer my hands approached her pubic region. Soon, her warm skin began lightly touching my legs, her legs spreading as my oiled fingers began sliding downward over her smooth shaved pubic mound, and separating around her cunt lips. Looking out at the water, I saw the two naked women kissing passionately, arms reaching down in the water, hands clasping asses tightly, oblivious to everything except their own pleasure.My cock was hard, and Meg's deep breathing amplified as her back fully relaxed down on the quilt. The sounds of her awakening sexuality was incredible, well matching the feeling coming from my finger as it began to slide into her wet cunt. She hissed 'oh, fuck yes' as my other hand reached up to her near tit, pulling her nipple and rolling it in my fingers. My hands were sliding over both her upper & lower hardened spires. This was hardly the first nor fifteenth time I had finger-fucked a woman at the cove, but it was certainly the first time I had ever done it with others around.Even if one of the others was the first woman I had finger-fucked here in the summer sun, beside my own wife.  I gave up all further pretense of distributing SPF lotions, and sat cross-legged, with hands on two of Meg's very hard nubs. Our eyes were on the water nymphs.Kathy is someone who definitely favors having her cunt filled, unlike most women in my experience, who much prefer having their clit played with. Meg had a big nubby clit. It now poked out beyond her hood. I was rubbing Meg's big clit with my thumb as she fantasized of the naked lovers in

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 1 Pandemic Survivors, Harems and the Pacific Northwest. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. To combat the deadly Duo Halo virus, the government will change the lives of Harrison Black and his friends out in the hills of Oregon. In return, Harrison finds a new purpose to his life in the midst of losing his family history. The House Guest. I glanced away again, relatively certain that Erica hadn't noticed my involuntary glance down at her cleavage but not overly worried. The grocery store parking lot was only half full, but we were waiting out front and I felt like we were in a bread line in Soviet Russia. The only good news was that it was a warm spring for Oregon State, and a clear day, so Erica and I weren't bundled up in jackets or anything. Of course, we were still getting used to the masks. "This feels ridiculous," Erica said, adjusting the bandana covering her lower face. She'd done her makeup as usual, with soft but smoky eyeshadow, and her thick dark hair was pulled back in a messy bun. Erica was a well-put-together lady, with the hips and bust of a woman who had aged perfectly into her thirties. I'd known her through our late twenties, and I wasn't ashamed to say I thought she'd only gotten hotter with time. Her black jeans clung to her hips and ass, and the black sweater she was wearing unzipped over a ripped band t-shirt accented the v of her cleavage that I'd been trying not to glance at. "At least it's not the middle of winter," I said. "Imagine this going on in January, in a snowstorm?" "We'll never need to see that," said the old man in front of us in line. He was wearing a hunting gaiter, but it was riding low on his upper lip. "This ain't the first virus, it won't be the last. Couple of weeks and the panic will die down. We'll have practically forgotten it by the fall, I bet." "Hopefully," Erica nodded. They'd announced the quarantine two weeks ago, and it had gone into effect last week. My roommate Leo and I had invited Erica, his sister, up from Portland; she was going to be cooped up in her apartment alone for the two-week shutdown and we had plenty of space on my old family property. Erica had made the drive the day before the statewide quarantine kicked in, having locked up the Tattoo Parlor she managed, and it had been a week of sun, hiking and ATV tours through the property, along with teaching her how to throw an axe and shoot some archery. Next week we were planning to show her the ropes on gun safety, and let her try out some of my grandfather's old hunting rifles. Erica was game for it all, and it felt like a mini vacation for all three of us. What Leo and I hadn't planned for was making meals for three instead of two, and so now a week in Erica and I were braving a trip into town trying to figure out exactly what we were and weren't supposed, or allowed, to do. Erica turned to say something to me, but her sentence was cut off by the heavy thrum and backfiring of a pair of ugly pickups rumbling into the parking lot of the grocery store on jacked-up wheels, halfway to 'monster truck.' They parked near the back, near my own truck, both vehicles with the stupid 'truck nuts' swinging from the hitches on the back and one of them with a big confederate flag sticker in the back window. "Jesus, I thought rednecks were supposed to come from the South," Erica muttered. "There are rednecks in every part of every country," I sighed. "Ask me about German rednecks sometime. Those people are weird." Five men unloaded from the two pickups, and I could see someone still sitting inside one of the cabs. I immediately took in everything I needed to know about the men; my brain couldn't shut off the instinct. Five military-aged males, three who looked like they could handle a bit of a fight. None of them were carrying firearms, no obvious sign of concealed weapons, but several had utility knives sheathed on their belts. Not that uncommon out here in the foothills of western Oregon. Three of them were wearing army surplus combat boots, one was wearing what looked like steel-toe construction boots, and one was wearing hiking boots. Their clothes were blue-collar casual. Rough, in other words. None of them were wearing any form of a mask. The debate was still out in the news; first, we were supposed to wear masks, then they said it wasn't going to be helpful, and now they were saying wearing masks might be the most important thing. Everyone seemed confused about the issue, but everyone in line outside the grocery store was wearing one of some sort or other. "Are they seriously going to just?" Erica muttered. The rednecks were heading straight for the entrance to the store, looking to bypass the ten or so folks in line ahead of us and another six behind us. I could see the panic in the eyes of the pimple-faced teen manning the door. He had no fucking clue what to do about it. "Ah, shit," I muttered, already stepping out of line. "Harrison," Erica cautioned me. "It's not worth it. What's the point?" "If not me, then who?" I asked her, then raised my fingers to my lips and blasted a whistle that echoed across the parking lot. Everyone turned and looked at me. All the folks in line, the rednecks as they were about to bull their way past the boy, and the beleaguered kid who I'd already watched bumble through explaining the line to annoyed people, let these alone belligerent assholes. "Hey," I yelled, but tried to keep my voice more friendly than commanding. "How about you guys show some respect to the folks out here and just grab a spot in line?" "How about you suck my nuts? We aren't sheeple, we know our rights," one of them yelled. "Yeah, this place can't deny us service, we've got rights," another shouted. "There's a difference between rights and being polite," I said. "Old folks are waiting to get their groceries, you boys can wait fifteen minutes." "You got a problem with us?" Another one shouted. "You know who the fuck we are?" "Harrison," Erica sighed. "I ain't got a goddamn clue who you are," I said. "And I don't care beyond the fact that you're acting like assholes." Two of them immediately started coming towards me down the line, the other three hesitating a moment before following. Fuck. I'd been hoping they were just some bully idiots, but the two in the lead were way angrier than they should have been. "Take a few steps back and don't get involved, E," I said quietly. "I'll be fine, but you can't get involved, Okay?" "Harry, what the actual fuck? There are five of them. This is a fucking parking lot. We should just call the cops!" she whispered back. "I'd listen to your fella," the old guy in the gaiter said. "We got one State Trooper somewhere in thirty square miles of here; would likely take too long to do any good." "You wanna say that to my face, you fucking fuck?" one of the men said. I'd taken a few more steps out of line, and he got up within a foot of me with his teeth bared and a fist raised threateningly. "I'm a god damned sovereign citizen, and I got every right to protect my dignity, honor and good name against fucks like you." "Yeah," I said, looking down at him as I breathed in deep and let my full size loom over him. The guy was probably 6'1 or so, but I was 6'6 in my stockings and had an extra couple inches over that from my own hiking boots. "I said you guys are acting like assholes, and otherwise I could give one single shit about who you think you are." "You motherfucker, I'm gonna," "Harrison?" One of the three guys in the back asked. He was one of the ones I'd identified as not being much of a fighter. "Harrison Black, right? You played Defensive End at Eisenhower." "Uh, yeah," I said. "That was a while ago though..." "Oh man, dude. It's me, Barry O'Callahan. I was a year behind you," the guy said. "Guys, this dude almost single-handedly ran our high school defense. Didn't you end up joining the military or something?" "Yeah, yeah," I said, squinting and looking at Barry. "Really? Barry O?" "Heh, yeah I filled out a bit since I was a junior," the man laughed, his gut jiggling with the effort. "And then I filled out a bit more. How are you doing, man? When did you get out of the service?" "Well, I'm doing fine, Barry. Been out going on seven years. But this is a bit awkward," I said. The interruption had been as confusing a moment for the two hotheads in their group as it had been for me. They were looking back and forth between us, trying to decide if they were still mad at me, or mad at Barry, or were just giving it up. "Oh, yeah. Uh, don't worry guys, Harrison is cool, Okay?" Barry said. "Dude, are you just in the area visiting or what?" "I've been up at the family place for the last few years since Pop died," I said. "Oh man, I'm sorry," Barry said. "But hey, can't believe we didn't run into each other until now. Who'd a thunk, huh? Here dude, you should come out to the clubhouse sometime. We'll grab some brews, catch a game or something." Barry pulled a crumpled matchbook out of his shirt pocket and handed it to me. The front had a WWII-style blonde pinup girl on a navy background with a white star behind her, invoking the flag. The Golden Beaver and an address was printed in tiny letters on the backside. It would have been a funnier innuendo if they weren't referencing the Oregon state flag. "Yeah, maybe," I said. "Come on, guys," Barry said, slapping his two hot head friends on the shoulders. "Let's get in line. Nice seeing you, Harrison." "Yeah, you too Barry," I said. And then shook my head as the five men headed back towards the end of the line. "What the fuck was that?" Erica asked me as I joined her back in line, and we moved up a couple spaces as the teen at the door let more people into the store. "Honestly, I thought I was about to spend the night in county lockup," I said. "Fuckin' Barry O." "He seemed like a fan of yours," Erica smirked. "Big high school football star, huh?" "I was a little above average at best," I said. "And I wasn't an idiot. Easy to look good when the rest of the team sucks." I looked down at the matchbook again and shook my head, showing it to Erica. She snorted and took it. "Is this real? Please tell me you aren't going to go join their little redneck club." "Not likely," I said. "It's a wannabe militia group. Bunch of swinging cocks with no sway." "What?" "Cause they're so small. It's a tiny penis joke." Erica smirked again and rolled her eyes. "You child. Can you do me a favor?" "What's that?" I asked. "Maybe, for the foreseeable future, you keep the whole Walking Tall routine to a minimum?" "I'm sorry, did you just make a Dwayne Johnson, early 2000s movie reference?" "Yeah, I did," Erica grinned. "What are you going to do about it?" "We need to get you to watch some better movies," I laughed. "Hey, son," the old man ahead of us said quietly. "Seriously, could you have taken those guys?" I glanced back at them at the end of the line, muttering to each other. "Probably, if I was right. If I got three of them, the other two wouldn't have done anything." "Heh. Would have liked to have seen that," the old man grinned. "Don't encourage him," Erica said. "He hasn't gotten into a fight on my watch yet, I don't want him to start now." "Yeah," I said. "But that's mostly because you're the one who usually starts throwing punches at the bar." "Hey, a guy gets handsy, I put him in his place," Erica shrugged. "No 'Walking Tall' shit, my ass," I snorted. "You two make a fine, rowdy couple," the old man said. "Oh, we're not a couple," Erica said. "Just friends," I said. "He's my brother's roommate," Erica clarified. "I'm just visiting." The old man raised an eyebrow and shook his head. "Alright. Well, maybe you two should consider toning down the flirting then. You're likely to attract bears with all the hormones you're putting out." "Erica, Erica! No, you cannot punch him," I said, holding her back. "Hey, Erica? Can we talk to you for a minute?" Erica looked up from her phone with a cocked eyebrow and a pensive smile. I immediately realized how weird and out of character our approach was. She was lounging on the couch in the living room, her sketchbook tossed to the side with a half-finished something scribbled out in frustration like she'd been trying to work but just couldn't get it right. I knew how she felt, having had the same frustrations ever since the quarantine had been announced. "Sure guys, what's up?" she asked. I let Leo sit down next to his sister on the couch as she sat up, and I took my usual chair. It had been my Father's up until he passed; I'd avoided it the first month after he died and I took over the family homestead. Then when my older sister Valerie and her family came to stay for that summer, she practically pushed me into it. 'It's just a chair,' became our catchphrase for the summer as we sorted through the belongings of our parents and grandparents. "I'm sorry," I said as I settled into the chair. "This is already coming off weird. Erica, it's nothing." "You're making it seem like it's something," Erica said. She turned to her twin. "What's going on?" Leo and Erica were both a couple of years older than me, but once you were into your early thirties that kind of stuff meant a lot less. Leo had the looks of a classic Italian paisan with thick dark hair, a hawk beak of a nose and bushy eyebrows. He was built thin and a little lanky, and was usually ready with an eager smile and word of encouragement for anyone he met. That's probably why we'd gotten along so well when we started rooming together; his positive attitude had been just what I needed coming out of the Army. Erica had a lot of the same features as her brother; the thick dark hair, the ready smile, the energetic sparkle in her eyes; but she also had a sensuality to her that I can't say I'd ever noticed in Leo. She was a little more patient, a little more sure of herself and willing to take charge of things. And that control went all the way to her fitness, as she hadn't let herself slide even through quarantine. Leo sighed. "No, it's nothing. Well, I mean I guess it's something, but it's not," "How about we just say it, instead of talking about talking about it?" I said. "Yeah," Erica nodded. "How about that?" "Well, uh, Harrison?" Leo looked at me, which I guess was fair considering this was my house at the end of the day. "Erica, we're almost a month into the quarantine now," I said. "I know that when we invited you down out of the city to stay with us, it was supposed to only be for a couple of weeks. 'Two weeks to flatten the curve' and all that shit. But things don't seem to be getting any better." "No, it's fine," Erica said, sitting up straighter in her seat and pulling away from her brother. "I know I've been imposing on you guys. It's fine, I can head back down to Portland and I'll just," "Jesus Christ, Erica," Leo said. "We're not kicking you out." "You're not?" she asked. I realized that she was clenching her fists in her lap so hard she was trembling slightly. "Not a shot, E," I said. "We just wanted to make sure that you knew we want you to stay as long as you want or need. We love having you here." For the first time in my life, I saw Erica's lower lip tremble. "Really?" she asked. Back in the city she was the manager of one of the most successful tattoo and piercing parlors in the state, herding artsy workers that acted like cats with constant access to catnip. Erica was firm but fair with her artists, managed a clientele that ran the gamut from rich and entitled assholes to meth'd out deadbeats, and kept her own skills sharp with constant discipline and practice. Every time we had hung out in the years before the quarantine, I'd always been struck by how forceful a personality she was; she could smack talk with the best of them, manhandle a drunk in a bar like an experienced bouncer, and laughed loud and full-bellied. Seeing her on the verge of tears was a shock, and I realized we probably should have had this talk two weeks ago. "Yes, of course we do," I said. "God, you're practically family, Erica. I don't think I could let you go back and stay in the city right now. We love you." The damn burst and as thick tears began to pour over her cheeks and streak her dark eyeliner she reached out and pulled Leo into a hug with one arm. She beckoned for me with the other and I crossed the space to wrap her up in a hug as well. "Thank you," she whispered quietly between us. "I know you guys wouldn't; but still. Everything going on out there, and the way the city is right now... I just didn't" "It's going to be fine," Leo said to his sister, squeezing her harder. "You'll see." She kissed him on the cheek, then turned and kissed me on the cheek as well. "Thank you." I gave her a bit of a squeeze in return. "We'll need to go get some more of your stuff, I guess. You only came down here with a duffle bag." She laughed. "God, yes," she said and tried to wipe her tears. "I can go up there. I could use some more underwear, ha-ha." "Too much information!" Leo said, releasing his sister. She sniffed hard to clear her nose and wiped her cheeks some more to clear her spilt makeup and tears. Erica had a sort of post-punk or light goth style, with thick eyeliner and soft but smoky eyeshadow. For someone in the tattoo business, she had relatively few piercings, just two in each earlobe and a single small, silver nose ring on one nostril. She made up for it with a pair of full sleeve tattoos on her arms and a collection of assorted smaller tattoos on her legs. "What, you don't want to hear about me sweating through my bras?" She laughed at her brother. "Come on, Leo, we're all adults here." I laughed at her teasing and she squeezed me to her with the one arm she still had around my shoulder. She turned and kissed me on the cheek again. "I can go down to the city by myself, you guys don't need to risk yourselves for me. All the news reports are saying this thing is extra dangerous for men." "No, we'll help," I said. "We don't know how long this thing will last, so we'll bring the pickup and you can bring your car. And if you get exposed, you'd bring it back here with you anyways, so we might as well try and do it as fast as possible. Three sets of hands will make things go easier." "Okay," she nodded, then with a last squeeze of my shoulders she eased away and stood up. "Okay. Well, damn, guys. This feels like a fucking weight lifted off my shoulders. I've felt like I've been overstaying my welcome, not that you guys did anything to make me think that. I just,” "It's fine," I said. "We understand." "I don't," Leo said. "You've been all up in my personal space since the dam womb. You never had a problem with it before now." "Come here, you twerp," Erica laughed, slapping her brother on the arm. "Alright, alright," I said. "Come on, children. Let's make a plan here. No time like the present, if we get everything ready we can head out tomorrow."   Leo and I had first become roommates when he sublet me a room as I came out of the military seven years ago and wanted to move back to the Portland area. Then, when my father passed and I needed to move back to the family property, Leo had been more than happy to come on up with me instead of trying to find someone new to take over my half of the house lease. The old ranch-style house I'd grown up in had plenty of room, and my mother had died a few years before Dad, so it worked out for both of us. Even before the quarantine was announced we'd both been working from the homestead; my freelance illustration and concept art gigs kept the bills and property tax under control and food on the table, and Leo had swapped to making artisanal furniture in his little shed workshop instead of the house framing and cabinetry he'd been trained in. The old barn made a decent new workshop for him after a couple of upgrades, and once I'd gotten a satellite installed for point-to-point internet service we were... Well, we hadn't exactly been living the technological dream, but we had what we needed. The drive down to Portland from the homestead outside Jewell took a bit over an hour and a half on a good day with moderate traffic. It only took us an hour, in the middle of the day. I drove my truck, the cover on over the bed, and Leo rode with Erica in her car. The highways were practically empty, and for a while the drive almost felt like just a beautiful day out; other than the thick sweater I was wearing, and the work gloves I'd duct taped to the cuffs. I also had a pair of bandanas hung around my neck, ski goggles sitting on the passenger seat, and the hood of my sweater pulled up. It was the middle of a hot spring and I was sweating my ass off in my own truck just in case of death by viral infection. Even in the last couple of weeks, all the messaging online from the Government about what to do for safety felt like it had been conflicting with itself constantly, and when Leo and Erica tried to do more research they couldn't even figure out which politician or government body to listen to, let alone find something useful and convincing. So we went all out. Driving through the suburbs was a bit of an experience. One neighborhood would be completely desolate, not a single person outside and everything locked up tight. The next would be full of people outside on the street, walking dogs and kids running around playing. Most of them had those medical masks on, but it looked like people were out on summer vacation or something. The neighborhood after that was mostly shut down like the first, but one of the houses easily had thirty vehicles parked around it and was hosting some sort of party going on in the front and back yard. Somehow, despite the world feeling so alien, I still found driving through the city even weirder. Getting into the urban center where Erica had a small apartment near the Tattoo Parlor was like we'd hit the end of the world. Even more than in the suburbs, the near complete lack of people was shocking. We could go entire city blocks without seeing another car, and then suddenly we'd come across a food delivery driver peddling down the middle of the city street on a bike. The only other motorized vehicles I saw were one dude on an electric scooter having the time of his life, and ambulances speeding down the streets with their lights running. They didn't even bother with the sirens. Crackle, crackle. "Hey, Harrison? You read me? Over." I picked up my handheld radio and pressed the button. "Yeah, I read you, Leo. Over." "So we need to take a detour. There's a bunch of stuff online about this Autonomous Zone thing. Protestors in the middle of the city. We're going to avoid it. Over." "Yeah, sounds good. I'll follow. Over and out." I shook my head. The protests had started about a week ago. Halfway across the country, a man had been shot by police; investigations were ongoing, but no one looked good in the situation. Not the cops, not the man, not even the bystanders who had filmed the whole thing instead of intervening. It was a shit show all around, and it had sparked protests that I could only assume were fueled by people feeling so trapped in their own lives. Portland, ever a liberal center of activism, had been a hotbed every night. Vigils and marches every afternoon and evening. Then the riots started at night. We drove down a couple of streets that looked like we'd left the United States behind and entered a foreign warzone. I'd seen streets in Kabul during my deployment that had looked similar; the only thing missing from the burned-out cars, graffiti and general detritus were bullet scars on the walls. Windows that weren't boarded over were smashed. Storefronts were burnt out, looted, or both. It took us an extra twenty minutes to drive all the way around the 'autonomous zone.' By the time we pulled up into the alley behind Erica's apartment building, I was feeling sick to my stomach. A pandemic. Riots. What was next, a natural disaster? I'd seen some of the world; not a lot, but enough. Some of the best and worst places. We were supposed to be better than this. Taking the back stairwell was part of the plan. We didn't want to draw any attention from people; for all that Portland was that liberal bed of activism I'd just been thinking about, it was also still an urban center plagued by theft, crime and people trying to take advantage of each other. With no one on the streets, I'd suggested that pulling up out front made us more of a target to people looking to cause trouble, or attracting the attention of overzealous police. I pulled my truck in next to Erica's car and hopped out. "Alright, make sure you lock up," I said. "Harri, please," Erica said, sliding down her own ski goggles over her eyes. We were all bundled up now, with multiple face coverings each. "I've lived in the city about eight times longer than you ever did. I know how to handle myself." "Yeah, I know," I said. "I'm just a little anxious." "It's fine, dude," Leo said. "Let's just get this done." Erica let us into the building, keying in through a back door, and up through the stairwell. We didn't see anyone on the way up, and she led us through the halls to her apartment. As she let us in, one of her neighbors opened their door and stuck their head out. "Erica? Dear, is that you?" It was a woman, maybe in her fifties. "Hey, Dianne," Erica said. "It's me. I'm just here to pick up some things, and I brought my brother and his roommate to help out." Dianne stepped fully out of her apartment. She was dressed comfortably and had her silvering blonde hair pulled back into a bun. Most notably, she wasn't wearing a mask or any other sort of personal protection. "It's so nice to see you, Erica!" she said. "It's been quiet up here the last few weeks. I have to say, I never thought I'd actually miss your early morning banging around, but I do." "Ah, Dianne," Erica said, holding up her hands. She was wearing rubber gloves, duct taped at the wrists to her sweater just like my work gloves were. "We really shouldn't get any closer than this." "Oh, dear, it's fine," Dianna said. "I've been cooped up in the apartment for a week now, the only person who comes over is Mr. Jones from 5C for coffee every few days. I'm sure you've been just as safe, living out of the city." "No, really Dianne," Erica said. "I don't mean to be rude, but we're only here to get some of my things and go. And I know Mr. Jones is probably lonely up there, but it's not safe for you two to get together for coffee. You should really just skype each other or something." "Oh, I already have to do that Zoomy thing to see my grandkids," Dianna scoffed. "But fine, fine. It's good to see you, dear. Try not to take things too seriously, it won't be good for your health." From inside Erica's apartment, I couldn't help but shake my head. "Dianne, maybe you need to take things more seriously," Erica said. "I'd hate if anything happened to you, but more importantly I'd hate for your grandkids to never get to see you again if you got sick." "Well, I guess..." Dianne trailed off. "Goodbye, Dianne. It was nice seeing you," Erica said in that tone of voice that was just shy of 'politely fuck off,' then followed Leo and me into her apartment and shut the door. "God, that woman," Erica said. She peeled down the pair of gaiters she was wearing over her face. The top layer was a winter covering Leo and I usually used in the middle of winter when we were snowmobiling, and the second was a much thinner one we used in the summer when A T Veeing. "We should be good in here, no one's come in since I left." I peeled down my bandanas and sighed. "I'm sure she's nice, but that lady needs a reality check." "I just hope she isn't someone else's reality check," Erica said. "Alright. I'm going to start in the bedroom. Leo, can you go through the living room and grab anything you think we might want in terms of DVDs and stuff? And Harrison, do you mind doing a check-over of the kitchen? I'm pretty sure I got rid of all the immediate perishables before I came down, but I might have missed some things that could've gone for a couple weeks." We split up and went to work. I cleaned out a few old condiments that Erica had missed and collected some canned and boxed food that would travel easily, along with some of the more specialty cooking equipment Erica had made of point of mentioning. I wasn't sure what an 'air fryer' did, but she made it sound like it was a gift from God, so I was willing to pack it up. "All done in the kitchen," I said, standing in the doorway to Erica's bedroom. She was rummaging in her closet. Her bed was covered in clothes and a couple of pieces of luggage, and everything looked like a mess. "Okay, hold on," she said, then she reappeared and dumped what looked like an entire department store's worth of bras out onto the bed. "Can you start packing this stuff up? Don't worry about folding or sorting it, I'll fix it all once we're back at your place. Then I can grab everything I need from the washroom and we'll be done." "Sure," I said, and we squeezed past each other so she could duck into the washroom. Once she was gone, I just chuckled and shook my head at the mess she'd already made. "I don't think this is all going to fit in these bags." I got to work, and soon three of the four pieces of luggage were stuffed full. That's when I made it to the pile of bras. I glanced out the door, and quickly picked up a fancy looking one and checked the tag. "Damn, Erica," I chuckled. It was obvious she was a busty girl, but 36E? I wouldn't have guessed. Then again, I wasn't exactly a bra aficionado. I wouldn't even know if I'd seen D's or E's or what, the sizing just sort of confused me enough that I couldn't care to look into it any further. I carefully began packing her daintier things into a bag, and below the bras was a pile of panties; and only a few of them seemed like they were designed for comfort and not show. There were strings, there was lace. I held a particular red number and shook my head again, trying to do my best not to imagine Erica wearing it and failing. I shoved it into the bag with the rest. "Incoming," Erica said, bustling back into the room with her arms full of canisters and bottles and all sorts of things from the bathroom. She dumped it all on top of the panties in the bag. "Usually I'd be a lot more organized with this," she sighed. "But I just feel... being in the city feels kinda gross right now." "Hmm, I feel it too," I said. I picked up the last handful of her underwear and put them on top of the cosmetics stuff. "Oh my God," Erica said, grabbing the bag from me. "I can't believe; God, this is embarrassing." She was grinning and her cheeks had heated up as she quickly zipped up the luggage and turned to me. "I didn't realize you'd work that fast." "Hey, I've seen ladies' underwear before," I laughed. "It's not a big deal." "Yeah, but you haven't seen my underwear," she chuckled along with me. "At least you saw the nice stuff. I left most of it here when I came down; wasn't exactly thinking about showing off the goods, ya know?" "Hey, anytime you want to show off, you just let me know," I laughed. "I tried not to pry, but some of them looked pretty hot." "Oh, my God," she said, face palming her embarrassment. Then her smile turned teasing. "Then again, we could always play you show me yours, I'll show you mine. I'm sure the girls would be happy for some more freedom around the house." She squished her upper arms together to pop out her chest a bit under her sweater. Now it was my turn to smirk and blush a little. I was just starting to try and figure out what to say when Leo came in from the front area of the apartment. "Think I'm about done up here," he said. "Anything else, sis?" Erica snickered and punched me in the arm. "That's probably it. I was just teasing Harrison about feeling' up my panties though." "Dude!" Leo said. "Oh, come on," I said. "You know I wouldn't." "Still..." Leo trailed off. "Whatever. Just leave my sister's granny panties alone." "You think I wear granny panties?" Erica said, then turned back to the bag and started unzipping it. "Well, let me just show you some of these..." "Nope, no, nada, nyet!" Leo said, covering his eyes with both hands and turning out of the room. "I do not need to know. Too much information for me!" Erica snorted and shook her head, re-zipping the bag. She winked at me and gave me another friendly punch on the arm. "Thanks again for helping with all of this, Harrison." "No problem at all, E," I assured her. "No, no," she said. "Seriously. Thank you. You guys didn't need to come out here; it feels sort of silly to say, but you're technically risking your lives for me right now." "Well, chivalry ain't dead yet, I guess," I said. "I guess not," she laughed. She leaned in and kissed my cheek. "It's nice. Just don't go making a habit of it, I don't need some White Knight savior act out of you or my brother." "Deal," I said. We got everything out into the front hallway of the apartment, and it ended up being more than we could hope to carry down in one trip. The end result was that we made the first trip down, started loading everything into the bed of the pickup, and while Leo and Erica went back up for another load I stayed down with the vehicles. The thing about inner cities, we'd all learned quickly when we originally moved in, was that you took a risk when you left things in your car. Well, if you had a car to begin with, but if you did and people could see in then it was likely your shit was going to get stolen. So there I was, sitting on the open back gate of my pickup with double bandanas over the bottom half of my face and ski goggles over the top, when two men rounded a corner further down the wide back alley and stopped. They looked at me and the cars. I looked at them. One of them was wearing a medical mask, while the other had a knit wool balaclava on with nothing but his eyes showing. I'd never really considered it before, what with us living out in the woods away from most people, but at that moment I realized how simple it must be to do crime when everyone was expected to wear masks. I watched them. They eyed up the vehicles. I stood up. They watched me do it. I slammed the gate of my truck shut. They watched me do it. I walked around to the passenger door of the truck cab, pulled out the hard case I had stowed under the seat, grabbed my Dad's old Colt 1911 and slid a magazine home. The men kept their eyes on me, not batting an eye even though I was now holding a loaded firearm. I leaned against the back of my truck and watched them right back. Eventually, Leo and Erica came back down and I didn't mention the men or the pistol, which I tucked onto the passenger seat of my truck while we were moving things around. I left the door open so that I could keep easy access. Erica and Leo went up for one last load, and I entered another long staring match with the two men. They hadn't moved and were about fifty yards away so I couldn't tell if they were talking to each other. I swear I must have been sweating bullets under my sweater and gloves and various masks. I don't know if my adrenaline had spiked like this since seeing combat while deployed. Not even the grocery store parking lot showdown a few weeks ago had been like this. Finally, Erica and Leo came down with the last load, we got everything stowed away, and got back into our vehicles. I took a moment to unload and re-stow my firearm, and as Erica and Leo pulled away in her car I watched as the two men came up the alley and entered Erica's apartment building through the door we had been using. Maybe they had just been waiting to use the door, playing it safe with us. Or maybe it was something else. I wouldn't ever know. It took three days for us to start feeling... safe wasn't the right word. 'Less apprehensive' is where I ended up landing. Coming back from the city had been as smooth as driving out, but once we were home we all had this feeling of being dirty. It felt silly even at the time, but we ended up hosing each other off outside with the garden hose before heading in to take some long, hot showers. Was that ineffective? Probably. Did it make us feel better? Maybe, a little. When none of us were showing any symptoms of getting sick by the third night back, we all decided to crash and start a new show together on Netflix that night after dinner. I ended up in the living room first and was starting to scroll through the menus to find something we might like when Erica came down the stairs in her own comfy clothes. She was wearing baggy, low-riding sweatpants and a black tank top that I very quickly realized was bouncing way more than usual with each of her steps down the stairs. Erica walked over to the TV sitting area and flopped down onto the couch across from me, absentmindedly reaching up and tying her hair back into a loose and messy bun. "What?" she asked me when she realized I was staring at her. "Nothing," I said. "You just... you look good. Like that." She rolled her eyes. "It's just makeup, Harrison." What she meant was she wasn't wearing any. For the first time ever, even including the month that she'd already been staying with us, I was seeing Erica without makeup on. It was sort of shocking, honestly; whatever magic she did in the mirror, with her kit, it was like she could change the very structure of her face. Usually, she had an almost angular predatory look, with sultry and smoky eyes and sharp cheekbones leading down to a perfect set of clean and bright red lips. Now she looked brighter, more girl-next-door. Sure there were imperfections; soft lines under her eyes, little freckles and blemishes that got hidden by foundation, but her eyes were brighter, and her smile was wholesome. "Just don't feel like you need to be anything but comfortable, E," I assured her. "I like this look on you." She sighed and gave me a smirk. "Alright, charmer. What are we watching?" I tossed her the remote and let her start scanning through the list of new shows. Besides her lack of makeup and apparent lack of a bra, she was still her usual self. Both of her arm sleeves were bared by the tank top; her left arm was a colorful splash of a dozen of her favorite Pokémon from the original 150, all water-themed. Her right was Star Wars themed and focused on a pinup Femme Boba Fett on her outer upper arm, along with a couple sexy lady Stormtroopers, a Princess Leia in the requisite golden slave bikini, and Padme in the ripped-up white arena fight outfit. Not to mention the Yoda on her inner forearm and chili Chewbacca just below her armpit on her bicep. Her tank top also showed off the two heart tattoos on either side of her clavicle, and the half-mandala tattoo that sat on the back of her neck at the hairline. Erica's legs, while currently covered by her sweats, were a more eclectic collection of random and unplanned tattoos dating back from her start in the industry; some were done by her own hand, others by fellow apprentices, and a few even by the apprentices she'd eventually trained over the years. "Heads up!" Leo said, bounding down the stairs in his own sweats and a hoodie, vaulting over the back of the sofa and landing heavily next to his twin sister. "Jesus Christ," Erica said, ducking away to narrowly avoid getting kicked in the back of the head. She turned and hit Leo in the shoulder. "Watch it, you monkey!" "Takes one to know one," Leo laughed, swiping away her hands as she tried to hit him again. Soon the two were involved in a swearing match as Erica was leaning over Leo, trying to tweak his ears and drop a wad of spit down on his face, while he tried to both ward off her hands and push her away at the same time. Their easy sibling rivalry and goofing off usually wasn't this physical, but it still had me laughing and wondering all the same. I'd never had that with my sister; she was about seven years older than me, so we hadn't ever had that sort of a relationship. To be honest, I was also a little interested in the sibling scrap because Erica's tits looked fucking great jostling and bouncing around in her tank top, and a part of me hoped a boob would pop out in the chaos. Unfortunately, I couldn't be so lucky and the duel ended with both of them panting, sitting next to each other, with no boob appearance. "What are we watching?" Leo asked. "I dunno, we hadn't picked yet," I said. "Let's watch this," Erica said, seemingly at random, and selected some sort of a baking show. "Aw man," Leo said. "These competition shows are always so scripted." "They make me hungry," I said. "Maybe I should start baking more." "Yes," Erica said. "Now we're watching every season just so you can get more good ideas like that, Harri." The show was easy to follow and clearly designed like every other Food Porn-style "reality" competition. Other than the deliciously described food, the only thing actually keeping my attention was the host. "She's hot," Erica said during one of the transition scenes, right after the host had finished showing the TV audience the differences between a mousse and whipped cream. It had involved a lot of whisking very fast. "Not my type, but I can see it," Leo said. "She's got too much of a Fifties Housewife vibe going on." "That's just because she's so proper British," Erica said. "Look at her, she's gorgeous. And fucking stacked under those pretty dresses. What do you think, Harri?" "I'm with you, I think she's definitely hot," I agreed. "And I really dig the accent." "I bet she's a fucking freak in bed, too," Erica said. "No way!" Leo argued with his sister. "Look at her. She's all syrup and sweetness. I bet she's dry as a desert down there, and you couldn't fit anything in due to the stick up her ass." "Nuh-uh," Erica shook her head. "I'd put money on her having a filthy mouth off-screen. Just swears like a fucking sailor. And,  Hmm, I bet she probably says she's straight, but has plenty of experience with girls from her Prep School days." "Sure," I laughed along. "Makes perfect sense. Anything else?" "I bet she's got a cum fetish," Erica said. "Look at her eyes when she's talking about glazing. She's practically creaming her conservative little dress. And she definitely likes a cheeky finger up the bum to really set her off." All of us were laughing now, and the conversation faded as we struggled to get control of our giggles. By the time the first episode was over, we were hooked despite the silly concept, and let it play. We got four episodes in before Erica called it quits. "That's enough for me tonight, boys," she said, yawning and stretching her arms wide. Her right arm rubbed roughly against Leo's face on purpose, just to bug him as he pulled away. "I'm off to bed. Good night!" She bounced up off the couch and made for the stairs, her hips swiveling in her low-waisted sweats. They'd ridden lower, and she was showing a bit of a whale tail with her lace thong panties peeking over the waistline. "Dude," Leo said, snapping my vision from his sister as she walked up the stairs. "Uh," I hummed, and slowly raised both arms in an awkward shrug. "What do you want me to do?" "Just... don't make it a thing," he sighed, then flopped over onto his side. "She's my sister. You wanna watch Deadpool?" Visitors The rumble, sputter and hum of the approaching ATV broke my concentration as it cut through the quiet warbling of my shitty Bluetooth speaker long before Leo pulled around the trail bend. The thick foliage up here in the foothills, far at the back end of my family property, created a weird dampening effect so I hadn't heard him until he was almost on top of me. The rumble cut through the thick greenery now and was followed by the crunching of the tires biting into th

 A pair of letters from life down under. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Story 1:  Can I Hold Your Hand The guy who had something extra, gives it to her. By Baztrachian My name is Dennis. Growing up on our ranch in Western Australia, I lived a pretty isolated life. Starting at around age twelve, I was bussed into town, and had to adjust to big classrooms, and girls. Some of them were already well developed by the time I hit my, shall we call it, ‘growth spurt'?  I noticed I had a weird effect on girls but more so on women. If they touched my hands they'd act weird and sometimes just get quiet and stare at me. It was weird so I didn't tell my parents but by the time I was thirteen I wore gloves all the time. That way I could do all the normal things everyone else did like shake hands and stuff like that without causing a problem. At first, Folks assumed I had an injury or skin rash.Soon folks thought I had some OCD about germs. Yes, as hard as it was to wear gloves all the time it was even harder not to wear them. You never know how much people touch each other with their hands until you can't do it. Try refusing to shake someone's hands sometime. You'll see. Fortunately for me the hand thing had no effect on my own household members, including my mother & sister. Perhaps it's a pheromone thing, I don't know? At a family reunion when I was 14, my female cousins went numb like the girls at school, so after that, I always wore gloves around them. Unless I wanted them to shut up, then it was kind of handy! As I transitioned from middle school to high school, the female reactions to my touch brought on more immediate & expressive sexual attraction. The younger girls were confused by their feelings, the older and sexually active girls weren't confused at all. They knew they were horny. Granted, I took off the gloves like when I was out with my Boy Scout troop, playing sports at school, and some other social events where there were no women around. Avoiding girls as a practice, made some people think I was gay; so it was a relief when I went off to Perth for Curtin University, where being weird was much more acceptable. But more to the point here, is I wasn't gay. I really did want a girlfriend. In my speech class I met a cute girl named Melody. She was perky, a little offbeat, average in size, and she wore her dark hair in very feminine pixie cut that showed off her sexy neck. Taking a chance, I started to hang out more with Melody and her group of friends from Bunbury, a city further south on Australia's west coast. One night she came to a rugby game I was in. Afterward, she came down on the field & impulsively leaned in and kissed me on the lips, before going home with her gals. I discovered that I could kiss her and she was just fine, with no odd side effects. A month later, a few of us were in her off-campus apartment after class, for lunch. After eating, the others suddenly left for class, leaving just the two of us. Mel was looking at my gloved hands. She asked why I wore gloves around campus, but not in always? She even saw me at Rugby practice last week without gloves on. I tried brushing it off with a witty joke. I had several rehearsed one-liners ready, for such inquiries. She laughed, then added; “But seriously; why? I tried a tall-tale far-fetched narrative for my next come back. That didn't deter her persistency either. I paused, then decided to risk it and just explain to her about the gloves and the true impact of my hands, but I think she thought the truth was just an even crazier tale to cover for some Obsessive Cumpulsive thing on my part. "Dennis, do you think it would be okay for me to touch your hands without the gloves? Do you trust me?" It had been a few years since the last time I'd deliberately touched a woman, and that was in another place, hours away from college. Maybe here & now it would be okay? Besides, I was longing to touch her and feel her lovely skin. "Alright, but don't say I didn't tell you what might happen." With that I removed my gloves. "Your hands look so soft! I've never seen a guy with hands as soft as yours..." and that's where her sentence ended. Mel had her hand on mine and now she had that glazed-over look, which I remembered so well. As she sat there staring at me, I took the chance to gently touch her face and then steal a caress of her gorgeous neck. That stirred her up a bit. "Oh, my God; that's amazing!" she finally said. Then her face turned a little red. "What's it like?" I asked her. Hate to admit but I was really curious about it. "It's like riding a roller coaster and getting that feeling you get when it goes over a hill!" She squirmed in her seat. "Oh, that's doing things for me!" Then she got up and strided over to her bathroom. I got up and cleared the table, grabbed my gloves, then sat on the couch. A couple minutes later she came back out, looking calmer. She sat down by me and said; “I thought I might have peed my panties. False alarm; sort of.” She sat back down at the table & looked at me in wonder as the effect started to wear off. "Fuck, Dennis! You weren't lying were you? Oh my God, that must have been a bitch to grow up with that. You poor thing." Her hands impulsively went to mine again, and she touched me before I had a chance to react. Her head dropped back against the backrest, & her jaw went slack. She just seemed to melt into the couch. I let go of her hands and her recovery was a little faster this time. She was definitely experiencing it pretty intensely. She was looking at me like she was starving and I was a bacon cheeseburger. (Yeah, virgin Dennis was stupid enough not to realize that she was sexually aroused.) "Oh, my. I think we need to explore this a little more..." she said as she reached for me again. This time I pulled my hands back and slipped on my gloves. "Mel, I think I'm gonna to the library, and maybe let you get yourself together, okay?" I stood up and left her on her couch. She looked a little confused so I left, to let her recover in private. It was maybe twenty minutes later when she texted me, asking me to come back to her place. I sighed and texted back that I was on my way. I figured if she was okay enough to text me then she was okay, right?  I guess I had some responsibility to make sure she was okay. It was twenty minutes for me to walk back to her place. When she opened the door for me, I caught my breath. The object of my desire was standing before me in a long t-shirt. I immediately noticed her stiff nipples, and concluded that the t-shirt was perhaps the only thing she was wearing. She still had that craving hungry look. She managed to compose herself & politely invite me in, and had me sit on her couch. "I think we need to talk." she said, as she sat down next to me and let her soft boob lean against my horny arm. "Okay,” I said. “About what?" Then she looked me in the eyes and boldly said; "I think you need to fuck me so we can find out what this does." She said this with an impish smile while reaching for down my cock, which was hard. To be honest, I'd been very smitten by Mel since we first met on campus. Hence, it was usually hard when I was around Mel, so this wasn't all that remarkable. What was remarkable was my virgin cock getting its first female attention. I immediately decided that I liked this. Loved this. Quite a lot. "Mel, this is probably going to be a very bad idea. Are you sure you want to do this, because I know I do." She bit her lip and in a very exaggerated nod, said; “God, yes.” Leading me to her bedroom, she unbuttoned my shirt and pushed it off my shoulders. My shorts came next and I let them drop as I stepped out of my sandals. I was almost naked except for my gloves. Mel pulled her t-shirt over her head, and there she was. In all her feminine glory! She smiled at me and then kissed me lightly on the lips. Her hands went to my gloves. "Mel, I have to tell you something..." She looked a little surprised and she smiled. "Okay, the hand thing wasn't enough? What else? And please don't tell me you have herpes." "I'm a virgin." She giggled and smiled as she held her hands against her chest, "So am I! Isn't this crazy? I was planning to wait, but now all I can think about is you!" She yanked my arm and tugged me to the bedroom. Then she pulled back the blankets and climbed onto the middle of the waterbed. Patting on the bed she meant for me to join her. My cock jutted out from my body like a diving board. I briefly had an ethical discussion with myself about what I was doing and if it was fair to Mel. I quickly realized that I loved her, I wanted to be with her, and sooner or later we were going to have sex so why not now? Besides, she liked me, right? I went to get on the bed and had one knee on the blankets when she held up her hand. "Gloves. Off. Now." I drew in a breath for the moment of truth and took off my gloves. Being careful not to touch her too soon I got onto the bed next to her and laid on my side. She rolled over to face me, we rocked a bit from the waves. "Touch me." she said. "Where?" She smiled. "Any damn where you want. But do it now." I slowly moved my hand to her breast and then gently palmed it. Her reaction was instant. She sighed as a feeling of arousal and euphoria swept over her. I may have been a virgin but I knew what serious arousal looked like and this was it! Her face was flush, again. The glassy look in her eyes returned, but she held it together better. We kissed and started making out. Her hands were all over me and my hands were all over her. I noticed that her pelvis was rhythmically rocking. I don't think she knew. It wasn't maybe even two or three minutes when she rolled onto her back and pulled me on top of her. I had no idea what I was doing but my cock certainly knew where it wanted to be and I started pushing and prodding. "Here." she said, as she reached between us and firmly grabbed my rod and guided me until my sensitive tip felt her warm cunt. She moved my cock across her furrow a few times and then suddenly I felt the silky smooth wetness of her treasures. I hesitated and looked into her eyes. "Please." she lusted. I slipped into her glorious heaven. It was snug and tight and shallow, but with a twerk of her hips, she burst open her depths. “Ah, ahah!” she groaned for a moment, her eyes expressing some pain. And then she rocked her hips up and swallowed my full length. It was wet, warm, & snug. And it blew my mind to finally have my cock inside the girl of my dreams. "Oh, Jesus...fuck..." she uttered as I started to fuck her. Her eyes rolled back and then she closed them, panting heavily. She fell limp as my hips rose and fell on hers. I'd love to tell you it went on and on but, you know...virgin. I was new to this, and too soon I felt my cum rising. I think my last wet dream last longer than this. The college health class came back to me at that moment. I briefly thought about stopping. Then looking at Mel, my desire took over and I pressed deep into her and let loose! It felt so great to cum in her. We laid there embracing for a few more minutes as her breathing relaxed. “Look at me, Dennis,” she said. As I looked at her, she started twitching and moaning. Her hips moved to meet mine and I shot out another few squirts of cum. We did this routine again, until my cock and balls were starting to feel a little sore from the effort. When I was done, Mel lay there senseless. She was still twitching and moaning, and now her hands felt her own body. It was amazingly erotic. This thing she was doing went on and on, but then tapered off for several minutes at which point she fell soundly asleep. I got up and turned around to look at the lovely woman who gave herself to me. I looked down at my spent dick. It had a bit of a blood stain at the base. I guess this is what's referred to as ‘popping her cherry?' I grabbed my clothes and took a quick rinse in her shower, then got dressed enough to be presentable. Sitting down in her living room I fiddled with my hands and eventually turned on the TV. The sun set in the west. Right around eight o'clock  I heard her stirring. When she came out of the bedroom she had this silly smile on her face. And the t-shirt. Just the t-shirt. I could tell she was still aroused. Anyone would have seen that. "Lover, that was absolutely fucking ah, mazing!" "You're okay?" Really I was concerned for her. I loved her after all. She sat down on the couch next to me and kissed me. "I'm fine. I had no idea that was what sex was supposed to be like. Fuck." Her hand went to my chest. "Dennis, you're like the best psych drug ever invented!" "You've done drugs?" I asked. "Only when I had my wisdom teeth pulled. And this was way the fuck better than that! When your dick touched me it was like the whole world felt at peace and everything was going to be wonderful and then you started fucking me. Damn, that was intense! When you came in me it was like getting injected with a rainbow!" She went on and on about the experience, and as she did it was pretty clear she wanted more. I touched her face and she flushed with arousal; and this time we didn't even make it back to the bed. I fucked her right there on the couch. I lasted a little longer before I felt the unstoppable urge to cum in her. This time she gave a little cry and then fell limp. It took me a little time to calm down and when I did, I picked up Mel and carried her to the bedroom. She was totally passed out and I figured to let her sleep it off so after covering her up I got dressed and headed to my dorm. She called me late the next morning, explaining how she'd slept in and missed her morning classes. She didn't seem to care about it too much, and told me she would make her afternoon classes. But she also insisted I had to come over for dinner. Naturally I spent my time in class thinking about Mel. By the time I made it to her place I was getting hard before I got to her door; with the near certainty that I was going to get laid. When she opened her door for me she radiated sexiness. Her movements were different and she simply appeared more beautiful than before. It harkened to me some classic literature references to ‘the power of a woman's glamour', her charms, as another author phrased it. She was a new woman. A viral woman, a woman awakened to seduction and seducing. There was also a resoluteness to her now, and she made clear that she desired me. I knew that most of this was from my condition, the potent effect of my bare hands upon a female prospect. Still, it was getting me laid, right? We made it through dinner and then we managed to talk for a short time. Mel was amazed at herself for what she was doing with me. She said it was totally against her nature and upbringing to have given up her virginity, and to keep risking pregnancy with me; but she couldn't help herself. Twenty minutes later she passed out after I'd filled her cunt again. As she lay there sleeping it off I realized that when she got a dose of my cum it was sedating her, so the little swimmers in my semen would have time to travel upstream into her womb. I looked at the sleeping girl and realized that my cum was doing double duty trying to get her pregnant. When she woke up, she wanted to go again and so did my cock. In due time, she quit school because she didn't care about it anymore. And then the day she told me she was pregnant, the tears were flowing and she was crying...right until I took off my gloves and touched her face. I took her to visit my parents that next weekend; apprehensive of my parents' reaction. My father spoke first; “Son, this is a huge relief. My health issues require that I stop ranching, or get a lot of help. I was hoping to delay the matter until you finish college, but I was going to ask you to come home and take over the business. If the two of you could settle down here with us, I'll get the home builders out here, next week. We'd just gotten our first royalty check from the new natural gas wells that were drilled last year. Dad needed a way to reinvest it in the ranch, or he'd have to pay some very high taxes on the windfall. We got married the following month in Mel's home town. Then my parents threw a big reception at the family ranch a few weeks later. As the baby grew Mel became very calm and tranquil. She definitely had a ‘baby glow'. We'd still fuck and it still had the same effect on her; but even when we weren't fucking she'd still be very Zen-like. I understood it, when the baby was born; and Mel would get a sedated, glazed-over expression whenever little Gary (named after my father), put his hands on her tits and latched on to suckle them. It didn't sexually arouse her, but it still sent her into a trance-like condition. My boy was going to be a chip off the old block! I nicknamed him ‘Chip'. By Baztrachian for Literotica Story 2: New Step Siblings In Aussie Lockdown Teens meet in Melbourne for their parents' wedding, then get left together in locked-down Australia. By Baztrachian When my father told me that he was getting married again I accepted it as good news. He'd been alone and depressed since the divorce and when he met Debbie she clearly brought back his smile and his joy. So of course I was happy for him. It was just after Thanksgiving in 2019 when they decided on getting married the following June. The plan was for four of us to take a family trip together instead of doing the traditional honeymoon vacation. The four of us included my father, Debbie, myself, and my new step-sister, Taylor. The June date was set to coincide with Taylor graduating high school. Taylor was pretty happy about the plan to take a trip to Australia because their drinking laws would allow even a freshly minted eighteen year old to enjoy a visit to a bar. Over the ensuing months I got to know Taylor fairly well and we ended up getting along despite some serious differences. Where I was a devoted outdoorsman who loved hiking, off-road sports, climbing, and working out Taylor was your typical ginger. She was alabaster white and would get sunburned if she was in the sun for much more than a few minutes. She was also nearsighted and she had to wear glasses to see past her arm. She was cute in a dorky sort of way and I had no problem enjoying her company. The news of COVID started up in January but most everyone I knew dismissed it as being an overhyped flu. Granted, we took it more seriously as time went on but we still had plans to visit Australia and we kept to them. The wedding took place the weekend after Taylor's graduation. The next morning was a flurry of activity as we headed off to the airport. There had been a lockdown in Melbourne that May but it ended soon enough that our plans were not affected. It wasn't easy to get into Australia but we did and when we arrived we headed off to the house we'd rented for the vacation. We'd be there three weeks and we'd head home on July 9th just as planned. One thing we quickly discovered is that July is in the depths of winter, for the Aussies. The rental house was pretty amazing. It was in the town of Port Campbell situated on the ocean and that meant I had quite a lot to do every day. I quickly found myself a kayak and spent several of my days exploring the coast and getting in some decent fishing. My father and Debbie had a good time, of course, and Taylor made the best of it staying in the shade and catching up on her books. You know how when you go on vacation you allow yourself to detach from the world and not have much care for the news? Yep, that was our mistake. Living in our little vacation bubble we had no idea that not only had COVID not blown over but it was getting worse. We only got an idea that things were getting serious when my father got a toothache and decided to cut the honeymoon short by a couple days and go home. Turned out that a lot of Americans were trying to get out of Australia at that point, so airline seats were at a premium. The best my father could pull off were two seats for himself and Debbie. Taylor and I would have to wait for our flight on July 9th before we'd get home. Where we'd only be waiting a couple days for the flight my father paid for me and Taylor to stay in a decent enough Melbourne apartment with a view of the beach and the cruise pier. It was a great location and even though we'd just be there a couple days I was looking forward to making the most of the winter-time beach. The airport situation was a little crazy so we ended up saying our goodbyes at the apartment and then Taylor and I watched as the taxi took our parents away. That afternoon we went to a local store to get a few things and noticed that the other shoppers were all stocking up. Something about their faces alarmed me. "What're you doing?" asked Taylor as I put down our handbasket and instead took a 'trolley' as they call grocery carts down under. "I'm just being cautious is all. Look at these people, they're all freaked out and getting ready to hunker down. I don't know what's really happening but I want to make sure we've got everything we might need just in case." Taylor was a little irritated as I started picking up sundries, snacks, toiletries, and enough food for a couple weeks. I told her that if nothing happened then I'd just leave the stuff out for someone else. She made a remark about how I was wasting my money and I ignored her. On the way back to our apartment I slipped into a liquor store and picked up two cases of beer, six liters of vodka, six liters of whisky, and assorted mixers. Just in case, of course. The news that evening confirmed my fears. Melbourne was going into six weeks of lockdown. We were going to be shut into our apartment and only allowed outside for two hours of exercise and one hour to go visit a store. I made a few frantic calls to the airline and it was the seventh time I tried that I got through to find out our flight was cancelled. A few more calls followed and I confirmed we weren't going to be allowed to leave for at least the entirety of the six weeks. That led to calling my father back at home in the US. He handled the news with aplomb as if this was no big deal. I appreciated his confidence and doubly appreciated his promise to drop enough money in my account to see me and Taylor through the six weeks of lockdown. I felt better when I got off the phone and shared this news with Taylor. The next day was the start of the lockdown and it was immediately apparent that the police were in no mood to play with anyone. We looked over the balcony of the apartment and saw people on the beach getting chased away or even arrested by the aggressive police. At one point one of the cops even yelled at us to go inside or get arrested! It was really shocking to see the city become a big prison. You just don't expect that kind of thing to happen in a Western country and in this case it had happened so fast that there wasn't even time for anyone to protest. Although we were supposedly allowed to go out to exercise I convinced Taylor to stay in due to wanting to avoid a problem with the police. Where we were set on food for a while I also decided against going shopping until we absolutely had to. When we'd arranged for the apartment I was sleeping on the couch and Taylor had the bed. But a couple days into the lockdown Taylor had me switch because the bed was going to be more comfortable for me. Hate to say, but I didn't argue with her about that. We passed our time talking a lot. I got to hear about her high school experience, her debate club victories, her attempts at art, and her plans to study higher mathematics in college. Taylor got to hear about my hiking trip to Nepal, my fishing adventure in the Red Sea, my close encounter with a bear in Alaska, and etc. We even made it six days before I opened a case of beer. Despite the cold weather we made a point of sitting out on the balcony at night. We would sit and chat and sip a drink and enjoy breaking one of the oppressive rules. Naturally we stayed out of sight because even though we were rebels we didn't want to push our luck. An odd thing took place during our confinement as we tacitly agreed on some domestic practices. We never had to discuss it as we started doing laundry, cleaning dishes, and doing all of the normal things you do when you live together. For whatever reason we got along well as roommates and one day we both acknowledged this fact and each considered ourselves fortunate to have family we could like. I don't recall precisely which day it was but a day came along where we didn't need to leave the apartment and neither of us bothered to get dressed. I spent the day in a t-shirt and boxers, and Taylor spent the day in her night-time chemise and panties. That started a habit with us of being rather casual around the apartment. I'd be lying if I didn't admit to giving her body serious consideration. I did my best to play it off but when I was in the shower by myself I found her to be the object of my fantasies as I'd relieve my pent-up needs. July 31st was a Friday, and that particular day stood out to me. Taylor and I had been into drinking a bit more than usual and when it came time for bed she followed me into the bedroom. It was cold and cloudy outside and the apartment had a bit of a chill to it so Taylor's explanation made sense. "It's too fucking cold to sleep on the couch," she slurred, "hope you don't mind but I'm in here tonight." It was the first time I'd heard her swear. Myself, I didn't mind the prospect of her company so I held up the blanket and let her slide in. Then I cuddled up behind her and my prescription from Doctor Johnny Walker put me to sleep. In the morning I woke to feeling Taylor's warm ass pressing against my body. It was a couple moments before I realized that my cock was out of my boxers and snugly gripped by Taylor's panty-protected thigh gap. I really had to fight back the urge to try to fuck her but at the same time it just wasn't right. She gently moved against me as I withdrew my cock. I swore she was wanting me, but I had to tell my ego to calm down. I got up from the warm bed and headed out to the kitchen to make some much needed coffee. As the coffee was brewing I went out on the balcony to get some cold air. That helped me wake up and it also settled down the spike jutting out from between my legs. The day that followed was more or less normal. I was quietly relieved when Taylor didn't speak of what my cock had been up to during the night and I was quite set on making sure there were no repeat performances. At the same time the thought that my cock had been separated from Taylor's cunt by just a flimsy bit of fabric had me somewhat aroused all day. Around noon there was a knock on the door from one of our neighbors. I opened the door after putting on the requisite mask and the cheerful fellow mentioned how he'd overheard us on the balcony talking about vodka. He needed some and we had it. A trade was completed and now we had a bottle of gin and a couple bottles of tonic water. That night Taylor and myself sat down watching Sky News mostly because they were the only channel with news from the USA. At a certain point Taylor got up and made two pint glasses full of gin and tonic. Needless to say by bedtime we were both toasted and the two drinks were just a bit more than half gone. I made my move getting up to go to bed while Taylor put the two leftover drinks in the fridge. When she joined me in bed she had me spoon up behind her and then she snuggled into me. I have to admit that it was really nice. When I put my arm around her she didn't mind that my hand ended up holding her tit. Sleep overtook me before anything else happened and at the moment I was grateful. Sometime during the night I woke to feeling Taylor's ass pushing back at me. It was a very gentle motion but it was enough that my cock was responding. I couldn't help myself but to pull her tight against myself and strain to push my crotch at hers. She pulled away just enough to get her hand between us. She went right to my cock and rubbed it under my shorts. Again, she was very gentle but she was also making clear what she wanted. Fishing around my shorts she found the opening and I sighed as her soft hand wrapped around my pole and pulled it out of my shorts. Her hand exited the space between us and I felt her ass push up against me again. My cock rubbed between her ass cheeks. They felt silky and smooth. She moved again and this time lifted a leg to allow my cock to fit between us. The tip of my cock rubbed against something warm and moist. I woke up a bit more and did an exploratory thrust and realized that she wasn't wearing panties. "Taylor?" I asked. "Yeah?" she huskily replied. "Do you want me to stop?" She didn't hesitate. "No." She pressed her ass at me and I couldn't help myself but to thrust. We bumped a few times and then we both caught our breath as my cock found the right place. My cock was just pressed into the mouth of her cunt. I took a moment to savor the feeling and then felt her press back. I didn't move and instead felt her body open up for me as the first inch or so of my cock entered her. My instincts took over at this point. "Uh, ah!" she exclaimed as I started to drive myself into her. I felt her body twitch as I tried to get deeper. "Oh, God." she uttered as she moved her hips allowing me to plunge all the way inside of her. Between the effects of the alcohol and my need I wasn't the least bit interested in being gentle. All I knew was my cock was in her cunt and it was absolute Heaven! I started fucking her hard and my hands wrapped around her. I mashed one of her tits while she grunted from getting her cunt slammed. She put a hand on my hip to try to push me back a little and all I did was fuck harder. Taylor cried out as I drove deep and started spewing my load into her. She tried to move away from me and I held her tight until I was done shooting my cum into her. She was silent in the aftermath of our coupling. When my cock finally relaxed and slipped from her body she moved away from me just enough to get some space. As I started to feel the embrace of sleep I swore I could hear her quietly sobbing. It was a bit before sunrise when I awoke. The memory of the evening flooded in on me and I had that brief moment of disbelief where I thought it could have been a dream. During the night Taylor had moved to where she was sleeping a little away from me. I explored her body with a hand and felt her bare thigh. Moving up I found her bare hip and the fact that she was naked below the waist made me hard again. I brushed her hair with my hand and then caressed her cheek. "Taylor? You awake?" I asked. Her snoozing continued informing me she was deep in sleep. My hand moved down her body. I undid the ties on her chemise and treated myself to feeling the soft skin of her breasts. She gave a pleasant little purr as my fingers played over her nipples. I removed my hand and let her go back to snoozing. Taking her hip with my hand I gently pulled her against me. As her body moved against me my cock neatly fit into her thigh gap again. She lay quietly as I gently rutted against her. When I poked her in the right place she moaned and moved her leg. I stopped for a moment and then started gently moving again as I heard her moan in approval. When she'd moved her leg she exposed her cunt to me and it wasn't long before I felt her moisture on my cock. As gently as I could I changed my angle and pushed. Her cunt opened for me and I stifled a moan as I slipped into her again. I was determined to be gentle and took my time getting myself fully embedded in her. Taking a little time just to savor the moment I started a very slow and deliberate rhythm. Somewhere along the line Taylor stirred. She reached between us to where our bodies met and explored. Then she just relaxed and let me keep going. Soon enough I felt her hips moving in response to mine and then I felt her tense. "Fuck..." she whispered as she came. I felt her cunt clench around my cock and that did it for me as I unloaded my cum into her again. We had a moment where I just held her but then she was up and off to the shower. When she was done she excused herself to the kitchen and it was my turn to clean up. I needed it. And after I was dressed decently I went out to talk to her. "Good morning." I said, wondering what her response would be. She smiled at me. "It is." Naturally we had to talk about our new relationship. And that's what we did for a while before deciding to take a walk together. It was eerie to be in a big city and have it so quiet. We got over to the beach but between signs saying the beach was closed and glares from the police we decided to stay close to the apartment. Lunch was a simple affair of bread and cheese. While we ate I asked Taylor why she'd wanted to be more to me than just a step-sister. "I guess I never would have known you if our parents didn't get married. You're like the total opposite of me. But being around you I got to know you and then there's the thing where you're not so hard to look at, Mister." I smiled at her. "You're not so hard to look at yourself." When I asked her about the possibility of pregnancy she just shrugged. "I can go to the store if you want me to." I offered. "What if I didn't want you to?" she asked. "You mean you don't want to have sex anymore? I can understand that." She shook her head, "No, what if I just want us to keep doing this; whatever it is. Would you be okay with that?" I looked in her pale green eyes and realized that I was looking at the woman I'd marry. "Of course I would." And that, my friends, was the closest we ever came to a marriage proposal. After that it was just a given that we would marry and have a family. Naturally, it was no surprise that when we were finally allowed to return to the USA, Taylor was sporting a very modest bulge. I guess my biggest surprise in all of this was when we got home and broke the news to our parents. They looked at each other, smiled, and then my new step-mom says, "Yeah, we kind of figured you two would find a way to pass the time." By Baztrachian for Literotica

Hot outdoor sex with two German girls.By VancouverFun. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. In the last few years, I have started to do short solo backpacking trips around Vancouver. There are so many great spots in the local mountains to hike and camp and recharge.I had always wanted to hike to Rampart Ponds - it's a new backcountry campsite a couple of days walk from the nearest trailhead. Finally in September, I got a nice window of warm fall weather and packed up and headed out to the park. The first day is pretty easy with a short hike into the Elfin Lakes campsites. I got there early in the heat of mid-day and even had time for a very cold dip in one of the Elfin lakes. I lazed away the afternoon in the sun reading my book and taking in the views. I had an early dinner and with the short days of September, I was in my sleeping bag by 8 pm. A few hours later, I was awoken by lots of noise and commotion from a late arriving group. It sounded like they were having trouble setting up their tent in the dark - there was much muttering in German but also some laughing.The next morning I was up early for the walk up to Rampart Ponds. I only met the late arrivals for a few minutes before I headed up the trail. They were 2 young very gorgeous German girls backpacking around Canada for the summer. When I talked with them, I found out that they too were headed to Rampart Ponds today. I set off alone. I made good progress hiking and it looked like I would get to the Ponds just in the early afternoon. I decided to have a long lunch and a bit of a siesta in the warm fall sun lying on a warm flat rock outcrop. I was awoken by the sound of the two girls approaching and talking. As they rounded the corner, I said "hello" and unfortunately startled them a bit.They took their packs off and sat on the rock outcrop with me. They got out their lunches and started eating. They confessed they had been on high alert and were very worried about Canadian bears after hearing one too many bear stories. I tried to reassure them that with some smarts about how you hike and set camp you can make it so bears aren't much of a problem - they were not buying this, they still looked concerned.After a while, I shouldered my pack and set off down the trail calling back, "I will see you at the campsite". It was turning into a hot afternoon as I huffed my way up the final hill to the Ponds. I was setting up my tent, when the girls came around the corner. They asked if they could set their tent up near mine to feel safer. I told them I was fine with that.In a very unembarrassed European way, they dropped their packs, peeled off their clothes and headed straight into the cold alpine lake. It was amazing to see these two very lilith blonde girls with stunning bodies and beautiful pert breasts heading into the lake. Probably to not offend my North American sensibilities they left their bra and panties on. There was much screaming and quick splashing before they quickly re-emerged from the ice cold lake. Their bra and panties were now soaked and transparently stuck to their beautiful lilith bodies. The water must have been very cold as their nipples stuck proudly out through their bras. They sat in their bra and panties in the sun drying off for the next few hours.We cooked dinner together a long ways away from our tents and then we all put our food and cooking gear in the bear lockers. With the short September day's, I headed to my tent soon after the sun went down and the temperature started to drop. I heard the girls head to bed a few minutes later.I was awoken sometime later by someone frantically pulling at my tent door. It was the girls, they were frantic as a bear had come into camp and the bear found a forgotten chocolate bar in the top of one of their packs. The trouble was the pack was in their tent with them at the time. Luckily they exited the tent on one side (the door side) as the bear entered through the other side (not the door side). I guessed the bear was probably long gone with its booty by now. I got up, grabbed my air horn and bear spray, and my headlamp. The first thing I noticed was the girls were just in their panties. They looked a bit embarrassed and told me they normally sleep in the nude but out here slept in their panties. I refocused on the task at hand, first determining that the bear wasn't in camp anymore and then began to survey the damage to their stuff. The bear had totally wrecked their tent - slashing one whole side of their tent and then chewed and slobbered on their clothes and packs, chewed on one of their sleeping bags, and chewed a hole in one of their sleeping pads.I suggested the best we could probably was squeeze into my tent till the morning. They grabbed their remaining sleeping bag and working sleeping pad and came over to my tent. My tent is affectionately called a coffin tent. It is very small and very light and with some effort you can normally cram two people in the tent. Three was going to be interesting.We arranged the remaining sleeping pads and opened up both sleeping bags to put over us. The best arrangement we could come up with to fit was tightly spooning each other. They were still pretty shaken and wanted to be either side of me. We tried to settle in but there was constant movement trying to find somewhere to put your arms and hands.The girls said something to each other in German.Petra was behind me. I could feel her pert little breasts and nipples drilling into my back. With nowhere else to put my hand, I reached over and put my hand on Ingrid's bare stomach.There was another exchange in German.Ingrid grabbed my hand and moved it up to her breasts and pushed her beautiful ass back against my now growing hard-on. Petra could see Ingrid grind her ass against my crotch and reached over and started to massage my stiffening cock through my pants. I was so enjoying all of this, massaging Ingrid's breasts and playing with her nipples while Petra rubbed my cock.This went on for a few wonderful minutes with me massaging Ingrid's breast and Petra massaging my cock through my pants.Finally, Ingrid rolled to face me and asked me to kiss her. We started kissing softly but quickly were kissing each other more deeply. Petra pushed her hand down the front of my pants and grabbed onto my cock and started to jerk on it. Then Petra asked for a kiss, so I rolled towards her and I got to see those beautiful pert breasts for the first time, what a sight - tiny milky white breasts with small dark areolas around beautiful erect eraser-like nipples. We kissed deeply and I began to stroke her breasts and play with her nipples. Ingrid was squirming behind me and somehow had gotten her panties off. She pulled at my pants and got them down to my knees and pulled me onto my back and immediately engulfed my cock with her mouth. Petra broke away from our kiss and moved down and joined Ingrid's sucking my cock - it was magical.Ingrid then climbed up and put her leg over my head and lowered her beautiful - oh so wet - cleanly shaven pussy right onto my face. I nibbled her pussy lips and got to work on her clit. She was quickly grinding away on my face. Petra was still sucking my cock and playing with my balls. Petra stopped and like a good contortionist got her panties off and climbed onto me and lowered her hot pussy onto my waiting throbbing cock. Ingrid was grinding away on my face and very willing tongue while Petra was picking up speed and pounding up and down on my cock. Ingrid started to really squirm and then shuddered into an orgasm, once she recovered a bit she asked Petra if she could fuck me.With lots of awkward moving around in the cramped space of the tent. Finally, I got Ingrid on all fours and entered her from behind. Doggy is my favorite position. There is something so animalistic about it. It even got better when Petra crawled underneath and started licking my balls as I pounded in and out of Ingrid.They had another exchange in German.They asked me to lay on my back and both of them started to suck my cock alternating whose mouth it was in and who was licking my balls. I wasn't going to last long. I announced I was going to cum and they both leaned in and thick ropes of cum erupted across Petra's face and onto her out-stretched tongue and into her waiting mouth. She leaned over and Ingrid licked the cum from her face and then they shared a long deep cum filled kiss - so hot. The three of us felt very spent and quickly got more comfortable and fell asleep.In the morning, once the sun had warmed up the tent we all emerged and cooked breakfast. Later, I came up from washing the dishes in the lake and Ingrid and Petra were again chattering away in German and looking over and smiling at me. They then came over and both began kissing me and started pulling at the drawstring of my pants. Once my pants were around my ankles, Petra kept kissing me and Ingrid dropped to her knees and gave me a long slow sloppy blowjob. After a few minutes of Ingrid's wonderful oral pleasure, I came on Ingrid's face and tongue and into her waiting mouth. Then she leaned up and gave Petra a long beautiful cum filled kiss.They then packed up their remaining gear as they wanted to leave soon so they could get back to the trailhead in one day. A short while later, they shouldered their packs, gave me a quick kiss goodbye, and were gone.I was going to spend another, probably less memorable, night before hiking out.This is why I think backpacking is awesome.By VancouverFun for Literotica  

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 8Life in the spotlights.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.Grand Casino Hotel.At the casino, they decided to check in and visit the penthouse suite before the pageant in the grand auditorium; and concert, in the 2nd stage. They immediately ordered room service and enjoyed some fantastic steak and lobster.After that, they went down past the slot machines and craps tables, then over to the grand auditorium, The event team was relieved to see them and go over the schedule. Michelle wanted to sit in the VIP section for most of the event, then just wait to be signaled to go back stage to prep for the coronation.“Can we bring you to makeup, Mindy? We need to make sure the shine on your face is minimized.” The director explained.Jackson said, “I'll wait here while you get prepped, Mish, uh, Mindy.”Michelle winked and smiled, then stepped up and kissed Jackson softly. “Dear Jackson, You're so generous and so patient. I can't wait for this event to finish, so our date can begin in earnest.”As the director guided Mindy into the production makeup area, several pageant contestants started a buzz. They were responsible for their own cosmetics, but the special guests got full services from professionals. A crowd of girls pressed into the doorway of the makeup room, just off the dressing room. A few girls were brave enough and said hi to Mindy. She politely said a few things but the cosmetologist needed her to stop talking.“Let me finish, then let's visit out there for just a bit. Okay?”When she got all made up and stepped off the chair, she walked into the dressing room. An applause went up, in the room, and she began saying some gracious comments about how lovely they all looked and how dedicated they must all be. She told them to stay true to the values they believe, and find joy in lifting up others. It will allow others to be their best, and see you as a force for good whom they can emulate.“There are so many girls who want good role models. You and I need role models, too. Let's be the role models we can be proud of. Win or lose, If you stay true to the best virtues, you win in ways no crown can reward you.”She looked over at the door and saw Candice standing next to the director. Candice gave her a ‘thumbs up'Mindy said; “Now, take a deep breath, girls. It's show time.They cleared a path as she walked over to Candice. ”I need $400 cash, now. Or I'm walking.”Candice handed a sealed white envelope and said, “Thank you, Mindy. You're doing more than the contract required.”“I'm doing it for these girls, Candice. Not you.”“It's clearly the noble thing.” If you finish as strong as you've started, I'll have made a wise choice, accepting your terms.”Michelle found her front row seat and handed Jackson the envelope. “Can you count it, Jackson? If it isn't the full $400, we'll leave now.”Jackson ripped the edge and pulled out one $500 bill. He handed it to her.“Can you hang onto it? We'll figure out a good use for it later.”As the pageant moved along, Mindy got the signal to go back stage. As the girls finished their last Choreographed stage production, the M C announced; “And now, Leading global spokesmodel, Mindy Olson, to conduct the coronation we've been waiting for. Mindy was about to walk onto the stage, but the director stopped her. “Your speech will be 35 seconds, then you go on stage. That's when the auditorium heard and saw the improv speech she gave the girls in the dressing room. The reverb sound recording was actually quite good, and when the M C said, Ladies and Gentlemen, Miss Mindy Olson, the crowd instantly cheered. Mindy was a sage, a mentor to girls. A best friend to fretting parents who fear their daughters aren't listening.The M C did the rest of the work. Mindy simply stood in her lovely black velvet cocktail dress she wore from home. Her hands remained behind her back as the contestants dissolved from five, to four, to second runner-up, to the final two. When first runner up was named, The other girl's face was stunned, shocked, then tearful and shaking. Michelle stepped up behind her and with a firm hand on her bicep, Mindy steadied her for the coronation.When her head steadied enough, Michelle used both hands to place the tiara, then smoothly set a few hairpins. The M C handed the new Teen Miss a huge bokay of roses. The pretty brunette just turned and hugged Mindy. “I won't let you down, Mindy. I'll do my best. ““Okay girl, Mindy said. You got this. Go walk down this catwalk and greet the audience. You got this.” Mindy slipped off stage and found Jackson near the stage steps.Mindy fell into his embrace, tears from nerves were flowing.“Your inner strength is amazing, Michelle. I think you even surprise yourself, if that is possible.” He hugged her a little longer, then added; “The warm up band just finished their set. Jonas Brothers going on stage in about 10 minutes. Are you still interested?” Jackson deferred to his very busy date.“Yes, Oh yes! I finally get my date with you!” Michelle said as she kissed him long and intense.They decided to hurry up to the penthouse suite to change into some grun jee casual clothes.At the vanity mirror, Michelle took a double take. “Oh my god. Who's in my mirror?” She had never seen herself in stage makeup. Everything was immaculate, but over the top.“Yeah, I love it!” Jackson said. “Are you okay with keeping it on for a while more?”“If you like it, it stays.” Michelle flatly said. “Now drink some of that coffee they brought up! I need you to keep your energy up, you stud! I've got carnal urges to work through, and a great admiration for your tolerance with my past baggage interrupting our big date. I don't know where guys like you come from, because you're truly amazing.”Both were in blue jeans and light summer tops. They got to the concert just a minute before the Jonas Brothers got to the stage. It was general admission with mostly open floor. Some perimeter riser seats were still available. They rocked away the next hour at the concert. But after the 8th request for a selfie, they decided to go meander the casino and other attractions.They stopped by the hotel lobby, and asked the concierge to break the five hundred dollar bill. “Ten twenties, and three hundreds.” Jackson requested. The concierge said he'd be back with it in 2 minutes.“Let's use part of this to cover the food for tomorrow's pool party for the gang.” Michelle suggested. The concierge returned with the bills, counted it, and slipped in in an envelope for them.By 11pm they were both more interested in their luxury suite than anything else.Aspen Park RV ResortElizabeth and William rolled into the RV resort entrance around 7pm. They stopped at the front office to confer with the management.“Elizabeth! Glad to see you. The organization has set aside a rather secluded site for you. Here's the info. Also, Please understand that for this weekend, this is not a public resort. As such, it deeds over all the privileges of a private property. Those residing here this weekend are free to go about the facilities in all the freedom of a person taking a bath. Do you understand where I'm going with this?”William was quick to translate the message; “The Nature Club happens to be a naturalist club. They're nudists, in case you're confused.”“Oh, now everything makes sense.” Elizabeth finally concluded. “Yeah, we're okay with that. But we don't know them. Are they; are they all decent folks?”“I know the local members, and I'm staking my business reputation on their integrity” the manager assured them. “They're okay with you introducing yourselves to them and I know you'll not have any problem with their respect for the two of you.”William and Elizabeth were giddy as they drove along the park trail that the map detailed for them. There was still 2 hours of daylight, so they did get a bit distracted by the foot traffic along the way.Parking the RV, they set the levelers and stabilizers. Then they connected the electric, and water. William cranked out the side awning and Elizabeth unfolded the lawn chairs by the fire pit.That's when Elizabeth said she wanted to take a quick shower.“I can walk you there, If you want the company?” William offered.“Oh, that's so sweet of you. My protector, my champion, my hero!”“It's called chivalry, and my father would beat me silly if I failed at this manly duty.”As they were approaching the big shower building; Elizabeth squinted her eyes, looking at a nude man in the distance.“Liz! it's not polite to stare.” William advised.“William? Elizabeth?” the man shouted in a happy tone.“It's Professor Garza!” the two shouted in unison.Antonio ran over, cock flapping freely, and gathered them in a group hug. Awkwardly Elizabeth and William were wrapped in his arms, staring down at his flaccid cock.“Elizabeth, I saw your name on the contract, which the resort wanted us to accept; but no way did I figure it was the same student I knew. And William? Uh, are you two, you two? I mean are you guys a thing?”“Uh, it's complicated and we'd really love to explain it, but we signed this thing; that our professors said was real serious, about discussing things outside the classroom.”“Oh, Oh wow! You guys don't know. Remember the international group of scholars we collaborated with, on this alternative sex ed class? Well, the consortium is all here, in this resort.” Tonight Phoebe and I are giving them a report. I'd really love to get debriefed on the social outcomes of your student group, to the extent you two are comfortable with?”“William and Elizabeth looked at each other and shrugged. “Sure, let's talk.”“Great. Come over to our RV, and let's include Phoebe in the discussion. “As they walked, Antonio loudly addressed Phoebe in the distance. “Oh Phoebe, look who came by to visit?”Phoebe was sitting in a camp chair, reading a book, but when she looked up and recognized the kids, she screamed and came running, her pendulous tits swinging wildly. She did the same group hug.Antonio said they need to discuss the social outcomes. The four went into the RV and sat at the dining table. Antonio brought out beers. They were some Spanish label, but William and Elizabeth were in an indulgent mood.The two students tag-teamed telling about the first pizza party. William told them about the guys' gaming event. Elizabeth gave the details of the ladies brunch. Then she talked about the raucous game night that followed their pool party.Finally they discussed what was currently happening, all over this part of the state, with the students getting paired up and seeking to create their own ideals for a great date.“So, literally; William and I are on a date right now. He was in charge of our social itinerary, I'm responsible for the final destination venue.”“You chose to hang out with us?” Phoebe asked.“Gawd no. My folks own the RV Dealership on the edge of town. I grew up selling and servicing them. I thought going on a date in an RV would be adventurous.” Elizabeth explained.So, How long have you two been dating?” Phoebe wanted to know.“About 8 hours, ma'am.” William explained. “Today's our first date. We went to the Blueberry festival in my home town of Brighton. We came here afterward, and tomorrow we head back. Tomorrow night is our class pool party, at the condo where Rebecca and Bethany live. We'll all give reports on the dates. Then, who knows.” William detailed the plans.“Gawd! I love that game night you kids had. Antonio, why don't we think of edgy stuff like them?” the buxom Professor Phoebe Garza protested.“So, three of you students were virgins at the beginning of the class?” Do you think the virgins handled the stress well?”Well”, Elizabeth began. I think they can speak better than I can, but generally, your continual stressing of a supportive environment, coupled with a balanced influence of drill sergeant barking, pushed them while encouraging them. That and the threat of not enrolling in fall semester, well it seems to have worked. One of them is still very concerned what her prudish mother may find out, but yeah, She even won the game night and is now the declared “Cock Queen”.Chuckles erupted all around.Kids, You have no idea just how big this news is. It's bordering on unbelievable. Tell you what,” Antonio paused, then said; “It would mean so so much to us if the two of you could inconvenience your date time, in order to be at our presentation, in a half hour. It's over in the activity center, next to the pool.You won't need to talk to anyone, or anything. We just want to be able to refute the skeptics, if they say we're not being accurate.” Phoebe explained.“Uh, it will be hard to remain anonymous in that room, with our clothes on, sir.” William reasoned.Good perceptivity, young man. Perhaps you'll agree to blend in with a wardrobe adjustment. Or draw more attention to yourselves by standing out. I know the professors will likely insist on asking the two of you almost as many questions as they will have for Phoebe and me.”“I'll strip”, Elizabeth volunteered. William countered with his similar pledge.“We'll see you in a half hour,” William said as he stood to leave. The two were giddy as they skipped down the trail to their RV. Twenty minutes later they were seated off to the left side of the lectern. They were buck naked and eager to discover the global brain trust who devised their experimental class format.Phoebe and Antonio were among the more attractive segment of the scholars, but there were plenty of eye candy objects filing in and visiting.Then Antonio stood up at the podium and gave the opening session announcements. Phoebe passed out the syllabus for the weekend and returned to Antonio's side. Together they served as social hosts for the gathering, and then turned everyone's attention to the academic paper that the Garzas had composed and submitted to the sociology journals.They presented their class setup, format, rules, and policies. They reported on the student responses and compliance. No student's names were stated, but William and Elizabeth had no problem identifying who was being described.“Before we entertain questions, Phoebe and I have an informal update of significant insight. We were not able to prepare a written update, but we'll present it orally, to this exclusive group, tonight.They then detailed the impromptu pizza party, followed by the gals brunch and the Guys game night.But what broke past the limits of credibility was the details of the sex games, which officially started as a pool party.Un-phased by the gestures of skepticism, Antonio spoke briefly of the arranged dates. Phoebe added,” We still need further debriefing, as those dates are occurring this evening.”The team from Dublin University finally interrupted; “Tony, we've always respected your scholarship; but this is the stuff of an erotic novel. None of us can plausibly convince our regents to take this report at face value. “Several others grumbled agreement with the Irish Academics.“What further substantiation would you need, kind sirs?” Antonio stared him in the face.“Why, I don't know. The format we agreed upon protects every student, and I'd doubt any of them will come forward.”

The Best Educators seek more knowledge at a So-Cal Resort. By VancouverFun. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Every February, I attend a teachers conference in San Diego. It is always nice to escape the grey rainy days in the Northwest and refresh with a little California sun and blue skies. I have been attending this particular conference for many years, so I have lots of fun catching up with friends and going out for lots of fun group dinners. The conference is small with only 150 people, so you get to meet a lot of them across the three days of the conference.I had seen Liz over the years at the conference, but never talked to her. I learned in a session last year that she teaches Kinesiology at a college in Wisconsin. This makes sense since she looks extremely fit. She is 5'6" and has a beautiful curvy body with a large set of breasts that always look like they are trying to bust out of anything she is wearing. I would find out later those DD breasts are even more beautiful up close. I had noticed her a lot over the years and tried to not stare too much, but it was hard to take my eyes off her and her smoking hot body. She always attended the conference with her friend Suzy in tow and that meant I never really got the chance to talk to her till this year. This year, I added one day to my conference stay to relax and get some sun around the pool. The conference hotel is in Mission Valley just outside San Diego and is in a beautiful setting. The conference wound down mid-day on Friday and most people either flew home that afternoon or the next morning. Poolside Possibilities. By Saturday morning, the hotel was pretty deserted. I got my book and sunscreen and headed down to the pool after breakfast. It was a beautiful Southern California day - temperatures were in the low 80's with a bright blue sky, and not a cloud anywhere to be seen - unlike back home. No one else was by the pool. I found a lounge chair, sun screened up, and dozed in the sun only to be awoken by a woman's voice asking me if she could use the lounge chair next to mine. “Do you mind if I sit here?” she asked. “Sure, be my guest,” I replied groggily. When I finally got myself woken up and recognized it was Liz. “Oh, hi, you were at the conference weren't you?” I asked. “Yes, my name is Liz” she replied. “Hi, I'm Jim” “I knew your name because you gave the opening plenary talk last year,” Liz added smiling. We both talked about how quiet the hotel was and how we both thought it was a great plan to spend one extra day by the pool in the sun before going back home to our respective winters. We chatted about winters at home and our summer passions. It turned out that we both loved the outdoors. Liz told me stories of spending her summers canoe tripping in Northern Michigan and I told her about my summer trips backpacking in the mountains of western Canada. She announced she was going to work on her tan a bit and removed her wrap to reveal a very skimpy white bikini. I said earlier that her breasts always looked like they were trying to bust out of whatever she was wearing - this bikini had impossibly tiny white triangles of fabric that barely covered her areolas and the strings holding everything in place looked like they were straining from the load. I tried not to stare, but it was really hard not to. She smiled when she caught me a few times staring for a bit too long, and said, “I usually don't wear a bikini this skimpy in public, but thought no one else would be out here at the pool so early,” I smiled and thought, lucky me. She turned onto her back revealing a thong bikini that disappeared between her beautiful butt cheeks. She handed me a bottle of sunscreen. “Do you mind putting some on me? I don't want to burn” I tried my best to not to jump to my feet. I got up and went over to her chair and started to put sunscreen on her shoulders and arms, moving down across her back. Then I started to put sunscreen on her legs, working up from her ankle towards her wonderful looking butt cheeks. As I got higher, I wasn't sure what to do and stopped short at the top of her legs and asked if she wanted more on. “You missed my ass, I especially don't want to burn there” With this permission, I squirted some sunscreen and my hands and gently rubbed her cheeks all over. Eventually I was more concentrating on how great her ass felt then putting sunscreen on. “That feels really good, make sure you get everywhere” I redoubled my efforts and was now really grabbing and massaging her ass. She arched her hips a bit and was pushing her ass towards my hands and began to squirm a bit. She announced “that feels so great, but I am overheating a bit, and am going to take a quick dip in the pool” I put the sunscreen down and sat back down in my chair. I wasn't going swimming with my stiff cock now making a tent out of my surf shorts. I thought I would just sit there awhile with a towel hiding my erection. She got up and slid into the pool and swam a few laps then propped herself up on the edge and asked if I wanted to join her. “Maybe later” I replied. I did want to join her, but my erection was now in full force - I wasn't getting out of this chair anytime soon, since a few other people were now lying around the pool. She swam a few more laps. She swam to the edge and pushed herself up onto the deck. What a sight, her tiny white bikini was almost transparent when wet. Her areolas and nipples stood out proudly and you could clearly see her pussy lips through her now transparent thong. She walked over and sat back down and toweled off and put her wrap back on. “You look like you workout,” she asked me - a bit like a question. “Yes, at home I work out at the gym at least a couple of times week,” I replied. “I am going to the gym later, do you want to join me?” she said smiling. “Sure, when do you want to meet?” I asked. “How about we meet in the gym at 2?” she replied. “I will see you then,” I said, trying not to smile too much. She got her stuff and disappeared into the hotel. Getting Worked Up Promptly at 2 I headed down to the gym. She was already there working on one of the weight machines. The place felt deserted except for us. “Hi Liz, I see you started without me,” I said, smiling and pretending to put on a bit of a pouty face. “Very funny, I just started, this is my first set,” she replied smiling. We both dropped into our routines and worked our way around the weight room. After 45 minutes she announced it was time to stretch and got a mat and began to stretch. What a sight. She had a tight pair black yoga pants on that showed off her wonderful ass and let you almost see the shape of her pussy lips. The outfit was completed with a tight jog bra that showed lots of cleavage. I got myself a mat and sat down beside her and began to stretch myself. After a few minutes she asked if I could help her stretch. “I would love to,” probably sounding a bit too eager. We arranged our mats side by side and she got us facing each other, with our legs wide open, feet touching, and holding each other's hands. She would gently pull me forward, then I would gently pull her forward. Every time she pulled me forward, I would get closer to those beautiful pussy lips pressing through her tights. I would swear I could almost smell that wonderful musk of an aroused woman. Every time I pulled her forward, I would take a nice long look down her top at those wonderful breasts. We did this for a couple of minutes until she let out a little shriek then clutched her left thigh. “Ouch, my thigh is cramping!” she said. “What do you want me to do?” I asked quickly. She motioned to massage her left inner thigh. I got on my knees and started to massage her thigh. “Oh, that's better, please keep doing that, it's still very close to cramping again” she pleaded. I massaged her thigh and was slowly working up her inner thigh. At first, I stopped at the top of her thigh just short of touching her pussy. But she kept asking for higher and higher please. I tentatively stroked the crease at the top of her inner thigh where it meets her pussy. “Please keep going,” she said. With that permission, I gently let the back of my hand rub up and down her pussy a few times as I massaged her upper thigh and then I stopped and waited. “Your hand on my pussy feels great, please don't stop now'” she pleaded With that permission,, I started to gently rub up and down her lycra covered pussy with my fingers. She started to squirm a bit and began pushing her pussy against my fingers. I could even feel her clit through her tights. I started stroking circles around her clit and then began to softly wiggle her clit back and forth with my finger. She was getting so aroused and grabbed my hand and started to grind it on her pussy. Her pace picked up and she eventually arched her back and shuddered into a very intense orgasm. She had her eyes closed and was jaggedly breathing as she recovered from her orgasm. I leaned in and nuzzled my face against her lycra covered pussy and gave it a kiss. She finally opened her eyes and said “thanks, I needed that”. Then she pushed her hand inside her tights and pushed a finger into herself. She pulled her finger out and reached out and proceeded to push her very wet finger into my mouth. I greedily sucked on her finger and could taste her wonderful pussy juice. She started to get up and leaned in for a slow kiss and said “why don't you come back to my room for a shower”. Hitting The Showers We left the weight room and headed to the elevator. As we approached the elevator Liz told me, “My room is on the third floor”. My head was spinning with all the possibilities of what was about to happen. But, I wasn't lost in thought for long. As soon as the elevator doors closed, Liz pounced, pushing me roughly against the wall and giving me a deep passionate kiss. As the kisses grew more intense she started rubbing my cock through my shorts. With a ding, the elevator doors opened and we broke our embrace and I stumbled along following her to her room. She paused at the door and turned and gave me a gentle kiss and announced, “I've wanted to do this since I saw you give that plenary last year”. She got the door open and we were quickly in her room deeply kissing and pawing at each other. Bathing suits were quickly gone and she grabbed onto my cock as we kissed. I started to play with her beautiful breasts. She broke the embrace and suggested we continue in the shower. She led me into the bathroom by hanging onto my now raging hard-on. We got in the shower and continued to kiss and soap up each other. She reached down and soaped up my cock which was standing straight out at this point. “My cock might need lots of soap and washing,” I announced hopefully. She took my words to heart and began to frantically soap up and stroke my cock. After a couple of minutes she dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth. The warm water from the shower, her warm mouth around my cock - I was in heaven. She began to furiously suck my cock, bobbing her head up and down, and periodically taking me deep into her mouth. I pleaded for her to stop or I would cum right there. With that she stood back up and we kissed again and I began soaping up her beautiful breasts. “I better make sure these are really clean,” I happily announced. I spent lots of time and attention on stroking her breasts and playing with her nipples. After a few minutes, she started to grind her pussy against my thigh. Which I took as a sign that her pussy wanted some attention. I soaped up my hand and traced the edges of her pussy lips a few times before sliding one finger into her. She immediately grabbed my hand and held on tight, keeping my finger inside her. I could feel the swell of her G spot inside her pussy and began to gently stroke it as it began to swell up even more. She was starting to grind on my hand and asked, “Can you fuck me now, please, I need to feel you inside me”. She turned around, braced herself against the shower wall and pressed her ass against my crotch as I guided my very hard cock into her sopping wet pussy. I paused once I was inside her and then I started to slowly move in and out of her. Our pace picked up and got more frantic. I reached around and began to gently massage her clit as we pounded away. Me pushing deep into her as she pushed back to meet my thrusts. We pounded and thrusted for a few minutes then she stiffened up and really pushed back on me as she cried out as a shuddering, shaking orgasm overcame her. I held her tight as we savoured the moment. Hit The Sack She turned and gave me a kiss and said, “Let's get dried off and into bed”. Once in the bed, she flopped onto her back, spread her legs, reached down and spread the beautiful lips of her glistening pussy, and looked me straight in the eyes and said, “I want you to taste me”. I dove right in. Kissing and nibbling on her outer lips and then using my whole tongue to lick slowly up and down her pussy. She was sounding very happy and eventually grabbed my head and held it firmly to her pussy. I switched to using just the tip of my tongue to circle her clit and every once and a while would pause and pull away so she could just feel my hot breath on her pussy, this would never go on for long as she would again grab my head and push my willing tongue against her clit. “You are such a tease, it is driving me crazy,” she said. As I licked her clit, I gently inserted one finger and began to massage her G spot. I could easily feel how swollen it was. With my tongue and finger working her over, she began to squirm and writhe around. Her breath quickened and became more jagged. Eventually she closed her eyes and drew in a big breath and grabbed my head pressing in even more firmly against her pussy. She began to shake with her legs firmly clamped around my head and rolled side to side as the orgasm overtook her, all the while she hung onto my head and firmly pushed it between her legs. Then she went totally still, her pussy convulsed and gripped my finger tightly, and she began squirting covering my face and shoulders with her wonderful pussy juices. The bed was soaked. She eventually opened her eyes as she caught her breath - smiled and said, “Wow, I haven't had an orgasm that good in quite a while”. She rose up and kissed and licked my face, still wet from all that squirting. “I think it is time for me to return the favor,” she announced. With that pushed me onto my back and began kissing down my chest; and more. Much more. A Year Later I was very pleased to see Liz's name on the attendees list for this year's teaching conference. I spotted her on the first day as everyone was headed to lunch. I waved and she came straight over and gave me a nice big hug and introduced me to her friend Suzy. The three of us had lunch together making small talk but Liz and I steered clear of any mention of our great encounter last year the day after the conference. It turned out neither Liz and I were staying for that extra day this year. You always wonder a year later if hooking up again is a possibility. People's lives change and sometimes the moment is gone. Especially with Suzy around I assumed that Liz and I would have to lay low for this year. At the end of the day, there was a small crowd waiting at the elevators to go back up to the rooms before dinner. Liz and Suzy were at the back of the group when I walked up. Liz asked, “Do you want to come by our room for a drink before dinner?” “Sure - what time are you thinking?” I replied. “Can you come by at 5:30? Then we will have lots of time to catch up before dinner” “OK - see you then,” I replied. I went back to my room and had a quick shower and headed down to their room. I knocked on their cracked open door and waited but no one answered. I knocked again a little harder and heard a voice say, “Come on in.” Threesome Treat I opened the door and was very surprised to see Liz busy between Suzy legs eating her out on the bed. Suzy was busy squirming and moaning as Liz's talented tongue played with her pussy. What a sight - Liz in just her panties and Suzy totally naked. Suzy is a beautiful redhead with white porcelain-like skin. She was tall with a massive set of boobs that almost makes her look top heavy. Liz's amazing DD breasts that were hanging free and swaying as she licked Suzy's pussy. Liz turned her head towards me and smiled and said “I was hoping you could join us, isn't that right Suzy” Suzy murmured “yes” with her eyes closed, obviously enjoying what Liz was doing to her. I quickly shed my clothes and joined Liz between Suzy legs and began kissing Suzy's inner thighs as Liz continued to eat her out. I kissed my way up Suzy's inner thighs and Liz turned her head then gave me a deep long kiss then motioned for me to continue to lick Suzy's pussy. Suzy's pussy was - oh so wet. Liz and I alternated who was licking Suzy's pussy for a few minutes, then Liz moved up and began kissing Suzy's breasts and swirling her tongue around her nipples. Suzy was moaning quite loudly by now and grabbing at my head as she neared an orgasm. I really wanted to kiss Suzy at this point and replaced my tongue with my hand and moved up and joined Liz kissing Suzy's breasts and then I moved up some more and gave Suzy a first kiss. Our lips barely touched as I gave her a slow gentle kiss. We looked at each other and I said smiling, “Hi Suzy, I'm Jim”. Then we dove into deeper, more passionate kisses. Her tongue was swirling around in my mouth when I felt Liz's hand close around my cock. “I think we should say hello to Jim properly, don't you think so Suzy?,” Liz announced. Suzy was a bit lost in her arousal, but managed a nod yes. With that they pushed me onto my back and both alternated kissing me deeply. It was quite the feeling with their four hands stroking me all over - my arms, my chest, my legs and especially my cock. They alternated who was kissing me and then both started to kiss down my chest. They both paused to give some attention to my nipples. Eventually they continued down across my stomach and eventually started licking up and down both sides of my now very hard cock. I was squirming a bit from all the attention, and it only got worse when Suzy wrapped her beautiful red lips around my cock. She took me deeply into her mouth, almost swallowing the whole length of my cock. What a feeling. After a few minutes of Suzy bobbing up and down on my cock with her mouth, it was Liz's turn. Suzy let my cock pop out of her mouth then grabbed my cock and pointed towards Liz's open mouth. Liz slowly took my cock deep into her mouth. Suzy grabbed the back of Liz's head and began to roughly push her head up and down on my cock - a little deeper each time - eventually Liz had the whole length of my cock in her mouth and I just couldn't take that anymore. I erupted filling Liz's mouth with cum. The whole time I was cumming she was looking up at me and smiling. She let my cock pop out of her mouth and wiped her lips and said, “I guess we should get dressed and go down for dinner'”. We got untangled and slowly got dressed before heading down to dinner. That night back in my room my head was swirling with all the wonderful images and feelings from our afternoon encounter. Morning Booty Call The next morning, I was heading down to breakfast when I got a text from Suzy. “Time for a good fuck before breakfast, Liz has me all warmed up and I need that cock of yours deep inside me,” Suzy texted. I was already on the elevator, so quickly added a stop at their floor. When I got to the room Liz wasn't anywhere to be seen but Suzy was naked lying on the bed slowly rubbing her pussy. “Get over here and get that cock inside me, now'” Suzy ordered. I happily compiled. Quickly shedding my clothes and jumping into bed. I slid my cock easily into her very wet pussy - Liz must have done a good job warming Suzy up. We thrusted and kissed and eventually I laid down on her chest so she could more easily grind on me while we fucked. The grinding was really working for Suzy. She got more and more aroused and kept telling me how good my cock felt inside her. Suzy had picked up the pace and was furiously grinding on me every time I slammed my cock all the way into her pussy. She started to shake and tremble and finally with a little gasp - orgasmed. We laid together for a couple of minutes then got dressed and went to the conference breakfast. Later in the day I saw Liz. “Maybe you can come by tonight and show me what you did to make Suzy so happy today,” Liz said with a mischievous smile on her face. I was on cloud nine imagining fucking Liz again. Things like this don't happen to me - being the fuck toy for two very beautiful women is awesome! After the day's sessions I headed back to my room and waited for Liz's text. I waited all night, but nothing came. The next morning I got an apologetic text that she and Suzy had gone out to dinner and drank a bit too much and immediately fell fast asleep when they got back to the room. The text ended with “I will make it up to you”. I liked the sound of that. I spent a distracted day in sessions wondering how she was going to “make it up to me”. At the end of the day, my phone vibrated as the text finally arrived “come by my room at 5, Liz”. I got to their room and both Suzy and Liz were there. Suzy said she was a little sore from last night and this morning and that she was just going to watch me fuck Liz. She did. We did. Finale' It was the last day of the conference. I had gotten quite used to responding to texts for quick booty calls. In the last session, I worked with a beautiful young redhead named Cora. She was new to teaching and had lots of questions, since I had been teaching for many years. She couldn't have been more than 100 pounds and was maybe 5' tall. She had this tiny perfect body with lots of curves, dazzling red hair, and mesmerizing hazel eyes. We were talking as we walked up to the elevator bank only to find Liz and Suzy waiting there. Suzy asked if I could come up to their room in an hour for a little going away celebration. They looked over at Cora and Suzy said, “Why don't you join us?” “Why don't you come 15 minutes early and we will explain our plans? Cora looked a bit puzzled but replied “sure, see you then”. Cora did arrive 15 minutes before me. She was not sure of what to expect. When Suzy and Liz first described their plans - Cora was a bit taken aback and said, “I don't do stuff like this”. But as they explained how hot the fucking sessions had been all week, she began warming up to the idea. It became very real for Cora when Suzy and Liz shed their clothes and laid on the bed in their bra and panties and said, “Come join us on the bed, so we can surprise Jim together”. Cora shyly shed her clothes to reveal a beautiful light green bra and matching panties. Suzy motioned her to join them on the bed. They had a few minutes till I was to arrive, so Liz leaned over and began kissing Cora. Light tentative kisses at first, but quickly progressing to deep passionate kisses. All the while Suzy was busy stroking Cora's lilith body and eventually concentrating on rubbing her pussy through her panties. A few minutes later, they heard me knocking at their cracked open door and someone called out, Triple Playing “Come on in”. I went in and what a sight - the three of them were lying on the bed in just their bra and panties. Liz smiled and then patted the mattress beside her saying, “Come join us”. I quickly shed my clothes and got on the bed. Hands were all over me as I moved back and forth kissing everyone. Cora was shy and tentative at first but was quickly kissing me with almost a horny desperation. Cora then reached down and grabbed my cock and began to furiously pull on it. Suzy reached for my cock only to find Cora's hand already there. She then set her sights on playing with my balls while stroking my chest. This was amazing. I moved down and started to kiss Cora's small beautiful round breasts and lick her puffy little nipples. Liz quickly moved up and in no time had her tongue buried deeply in Cora's mouth. I moved down between Cora's legs. She had a beautiful tuft of carefully trimmed red hair right above her pussy. I started kissing and licking her outer labia and in no time it was engorged and beautifully swollen. Cora had the most delicate looking pussy lips. I switched to lightly running my tongue up and down her tasty little pussy lips. What a sight looking up to see Suzy sucking on her right breast and Liz kissing her deeply while massaging her right breast. Cora had her eyes closed and was lost in the sensations of all this attention. I reached over and started playing with Liz's pussy with my hand. She started to push her pussy back into my hand and I finally moved over and slowly licked up from the bottom to the top of her pussy. She liked that. She suggested we try a bit of 69. Liz moved down and threw her leg over my head and pressed her pussy against my mouth, just as I felt her mouth engulf my cock. Suzy saw what we were doing and asked Cora if she was interested in some 69 of their own. Cora said she had never been with a woman but was so turned on at this point that she said she wanted to try. They got in position and Suzy started immediately lapping away at Cora's delicate pussy as Cora slowly and tentatively tried licking Suzy's pussy. Cora quickly got into it and started furiously licking Suzy's glistening pussy. “Am I doing this right,” Cora asked questioningly. “That feels amazing, don't stop what you are doing,” Suzy replied. Lots of moans, and murmurs, and juicy licking sounds filled the room. Suzy announced that she thought Cora was more then ready for some good old fucking. Liz and I broke apart and Suzy stopped going down on Cora. Cora got up on her hands and knees and pointed her beautiful ass towards me. I crawled over and got behind her. Suzy grabbed my cock and guided it into Cora's very wet pussy. Cora let out a nice appreciative murmur as I sank deep into her. I slowly moved in and out of her with Liz now stroking the sides of my cock as it came out of Cora. “It's so hot watching you fuck Cora,” Suzy exclaimed. Suzy sank back to the corner of the bed and started to furiously rub her pussy as Cora and I continued to fuck. Not to be left out, Liz got in front of Cora and gently pushed Cora's head down into her wet pussy. Cora started to lick Liz's pussy and let my thrusts move her tongue up and down her oh so wet pussy lips. Suzy was moaning behind me and sounded like she was getting close, Cora's tongue was sending Liz over the edge, and I was happily pounding into Cora. First we heard Suzy cry out in the midst of an orgasm, then Liz started to shake and shudder into an orgasm, and I couldn't take it anymore and exploded inside Cora. We fell away into a very satisfied pile of people with legs and arms everywhere. We all laid together for a few minutes and then Suzy announced she was hungry and wanted to go to dinner. We all got dressed and headed downstairs for dinner. After dinner, we all paused at the elevators and said our goodbyes till next year. I said smiling, “I hope the three of you come to this conference next year and we can do this again”. By VancouverFun for Literotica

 A wife surrenders her clothes during treasure hunt. By sharedare. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. One of my hubby's closest buddies had flown in from Phoenix to spend the weekend with us. Jay and Hubby had grown up together and, up until a few years ago, the two had always lived in the same neighborhood. Moving up the corporate ladder eventually required Jay to relocate to Arizona, but he and hubby had remained as close as ever.It was Friday night, and the three of us were enjoying a casual evening of wine and conversation. As the night wore on, we somehow ended up talking about jewelry, and my desire to upgrade the diamond in my wedding ring. Hubby and I had often discussed the idea of upgrading to a full karat. Unfortunately, the price had always been more than we could reasonably afford. And so went the discussion that night, only this time it included Jay. I had consumed just enough wine to make me a little goofy, so I wasn't too surprised by myself when I remarked to hubby and Jay that I should work the streets for a day or two to raise money for my diamond. Both Jay and hubby were all for the idea, urging me to hop into a mini-skirt and get to work. Jay said I definitely had the body for it. We all laughed and soon the conversation turned to other topics. The following day, hubby and Jay were up and out of the house early, heading downtown on what they described as a “secret mission”. Although they returned home about six hours later, they refused to divulge the purpose of their trip. It seemed as though we were going to spend our Saturday night, as we had the previous night, sampling a new collection of California wines, feasting on barbecue, and otherwise enjoying the warm night air. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary to me, except that hubby wasn't partaking in any wine, claiming that he had a slight upset stomach. I should have been more suspicious, especially since his upset stomach didn't seem to affect his appetite for steak. At about 10pm, having already consumed quite a few glasses of wine, Jay and hubby finally sprung their surprise on me. They said they had decided to split the cost of a one-karat diamond for me, but that I had to agree to play a little game in order to “win” my jewel. I didn't know exactly what to expect, but I decided to hear them out on their plan. Jay explained that he and hubby had purchased a gift card with which I could purchase my diamond. He went on to say that all I had to do was go on a treasure hunt to find four purple marbles. Hubby chimed in and said that he and Jay had hidden the marbles in four separate locations, and that they would drive me to each location and tell me where to retrieve each marble. Before I could ask what the catch was, Jay, an impish grin on his face, explained that I would be required to leave one article of clothing behind in exchange for each marble. He also said that, to play the game, I had to limit myself to only four pieces of clothing, not including my shoes. And my shoes, he explained, had to be the highest-heeled footwear I owned. I continued sipping my wine as I considered the offer made by these two screwballs. I really didn't mind Jay seeing me in my birthday suit, but I wasn't sure just how adventurous this game was going to be. Neither hubby nor Jay would give me any clues on the locations of the marbles, but they did emphasize that if I didn't retrieve all the marbles, or if I failed to leave an article of clothing at each discovery site, they would cash in the card and get their money back. In the end, the wine gave me the courage I needed to take them up on their dare. After donning a t-shirt, gym shorts, and a pair of four-inch high-heeled black boots, we headed off to town (town, by the way, is Reno, Nevada). I demanded that no photos or video be taken. Reno is a small city and believe me, word gets around. I locked up their phones and mine in a small lock box and slid it under my front passenger seat. Jay sat in the back while hubby drove. Our first destination was a Bartley Ranch Park on the south outskirts of town. It was fairly close to our neighborhood. As I peered out the window from my seat, I could see that the park was fairly well lighted, and only a few people seemed to be in the area. From the back seat, Jay handed me a 3X5 card that told me that I could find my first marble taped underneath the picnic table located under a gazebo, close to the river. Looking across the park, I could see the river running along the opposite side of the park from the parking lot. Mustering up some courage, I opened the door and headed out across the grass. The picnic table I was looking for was about 100 yards from the car, and the only other people in the park were off to the side. Finding and retrieving the marble was no problem at all, but I hesitated when it came time to pull off my shirt. I looked around the park and saw that nobody seemed to be paying any attention to me. Taking in a deep breath, I pulled off my shirt, tossed it under the table, and started off back to hubby, Jay, and the security of our car. I had decided that it would be better to walk quickly, than run and bring extra attention to myself. Besides, as athletic as I was, the 4″ heels and my tipsy champagne-induced condition would likely result in a nasty spill, drawing even more attention, if not intervention. About halfway across the grass, the sound of a few catcalls made me pick up my pace a bit. The warm summer air felt good and I guess I was more worried about getting mugged than being seen in my bra. I nearly stumbled when my heels caught a clump of grass. Jay and hubby were both applauding and cheering as I reentered the car. I played it cool, and didn't let on how nervous I was. Besides, we were already moving on to our second destination. Hubby next wheeled the car into a parking spot on the side of a gas station/convenience store. At first I thought they would tell me to actually go inside the store, so I was relieved when the card Jay handed me directed me to walk around to the back of the building, enter the women's restroom, and retrieve my marble from inside the hand towel dispenser. Looking around and seeing nobody near us, I slipped out of the car and made my way around the building. Thankfully, nobody was there and I quickly stepped into the restroom. Popping open the dispenser, I grabbed my marble and replaced it with my gym shorts. Standing in the bathroom in my bra and panties, I cracked open the door to find that the coast was clear. Seeing it was, I headed back to the security of the car.   As I had rounded the corner of the building, I saw there was a guy pumping gas. Distracted by my plight, I again almost took a spill as I stepped off the curb in those damned heels, resulting in an ungracious public ‘titty-wiggle' in front of the car. Jay and hubby were cheering as I jumped into the front seat.  but the guy pumping gas had his back to me, so my trip went undetected. Once settled back in the car, Jay popped open a bottle of champagne and poured us each a glass. He said that he thought I could use a little more “courage” to prepare for the final two stages of the great treasure hunt. As we sat in the parking lot sipping champagne, a van pulled in alongside us, on my side of the car. The driver, an older man, definitely did the “double take” as he stepped past my window. I actually considered flashing one of my tits at him, but he turned and made his way into the store before I could. Jay and hubby chuckled as we backed out and headed off for destination number three. On the way, hubby reached over and began rubbing my pussy through my panties. I didn't realize how sexually aroused I had become with the night's antics until his hand touched my little red beaver. It was then that I realized I was already wet, and getting wetter by the second. While momentarily stopped at an intersection, Jay reached over the seatback and began massaging my breasts. We had never included Jay in any of our sexual adventures, so I was a bit surprised at his boldness. But I didn't object. It all felt very erotic, and I could feel that I was well on my way to an orgasm. I was so distracted, that it took me a moment to realize that a muni bus had pulled up alongside us. The intersection was well lighted and the driver had to be able to see everything going on in the car. Still, I didn't try to stop hubby and Jay from continuing to paw at me. We quickly moved off as the light changed, no doubt leaving the bus driver with some great images to get through the rest of his shift with. Our third destination was at Keystone Square shopping mall. Hubby parked the car in a donut shop parking lot, next to a bank. The mall was closed and we were the only car in the parking lot. Once again, Jay handed me a card, which directed me to retrieve my marble from the side of the ATM located in front of the bank. Exiting the car, I made my way across the asphalt lot and 5 drive-thru lanes, to reach the bank. Again, the marble was easy to locate. After confirming that there was nobody around, I slipped off my bra, freeing my c-cup titties from their restraints. I thought to myself, some bank guy is going to get a great boob shot when he reviews the surveillance videos that I know protect most ATM's. Crossing back over the drive-thru lanes, wearing only panties and high-heels, I was really starting to get brave (or maybe just drunk). Instead of immediately returning to the car, I stopped and waived to Jay and hubby. I even turned around, bent over, and flashed a ‘moon' at the two. My daring behavior was suddenly rewarded when the mall security guy came around the corner in his little pickup truck. I had barely stepped out onto the drive-thru when he pulled up to me and stopped. All I could see was the shadow of a head behind the steering wheel. I thought about trying to cover up, but it was useless. Instead, I smiled and waved, and continued across the lot to the car. Since I was no longer on bank property, the guard never said a word, he just watched me slide into the car, and drive away.  Public exposure is still a violation of city ordinances. Add to that a public drunkenness misdemeanor, and I was risking a night in the county lockup. Both the guys were laughing and cheering as we drove off. Once again, Jay handed me more champagne as we sped along to our final destination. This part of the journey took us to the other side of town. I am sure that at least a dozen drivers got an eyeful as they spied my bare boobies through the passenger window. Jay seemed to relish in the parade. He definitely seemed to like driving in the inside lane. By then I was really feeling the buzz of the champagne. Working our way to the north side of the city, hubby eventually pulled onto 8th street where it paralleled the highway. Hubby pulled over and parked on the left side, right on the corner of Sierra & 8th. The street was actually elevated above the highway and Sierra Avenue passed over the highway without the usual high arched overpass. Looking around, I could not see any obvious locations where my two tormentors would have concealed the fourth and final marble. Jay tapped on my shoulder and handed me the last card. The card directed me to cross south, over the entire overpass and recover the marble, which was taped underneath the handrail on the opposite side of the overpass. I looked across the overpass and saw that it spanned 6 highway lanes plus a large median. It had to be at least 150 yards to the other side. I tried to consider my options at this point, pondering whether or not I could make the round-trip trek without being seen, and knowing that the return trip would be without a stitch of clothing. Both Jay and hubby had a hopeful look in their faces that told me they would both blow their wads before I returned to the car, if I had the guts to get that last marble. Swallowing the remnants of my champagne, I resolved to get the last marble and win my new diamond. It was well past midnight and traffic on the highway seemed light. The streets immediately around us seemed completely devoid of any foot or vehicle traffic. I had plenty of liquid courage to back me up, and I was incredibly turned on by the prospect of walking the streets of Reno naked for a quarter mile, round trip. I reached over and grabbed hubby's crotch, gave it a squeeze, and told him he better be ready to “put out” when I got back. The bastard already had a hard-on, and his face was consumed by a wide grin. With a final look around the area, I stepped out of the car and started my trek across the overpass. My gait was swift, and the night air had cooled, causing my nipples to stiffen, and stand out so far you could hang a coat on each nipple. The walk across seemed endless, but finally I made it to the other side without incident. Once again, the marble was exactly where the card said it would be. After freeing the marble from the tape, I stepped out of my panties and hung them on the end of the railing. Now it was time for the return trip. As you might imagine, there was absolutely no concealment on the overpass. I was naked and completely exposed to anyone who might drive or walk by. But I held the final purple marble in my hand! It was soon to be replaced with a huge diamond, and that pleasurable thought led to a sudden outburst of dancing, high on the bridge overlooking 8 lanes of well-lit urban highway. The night air tingled as it slid past my exposed pussy lips. My thick red-haired bush was already wet from the evening's antics, and hubby's skilled fingers. Nearing the halfway point on the overpass, I realized a taxi had just turned onto the avenue two blocks up, and coming my way. But there was nothing I could do. There was nowhere to hide, and nothing to cover myself up with. As the taxi neared, I could feel myself trembling – a combination of fear and sexual pleasure. I decided to just keep walking proudly, no matter what. The taxi sped along towards me at a normal speed; until the driver realized what he was seeing in his headlights. He almost locked up the breaks as he slowed to get a better look. I flipped him a glance, smiled, and just kept walking. I could feel the juices flowing from my pussy, a trickle even found its way down the inside of my leg. I thought for a moment that the driver would stop and jump out of his cab, but instead, after a thorough observation he continued on his way, no doubt with happier thoughts on his mind. I had been focusing on the taxi cab, which seemed to take several minutes yet was only about 20 seconds; and in doing so, I had not realized that there were suddenly now some pedestrians on the bridge ahead of me. Straining to look ahead, it appeared as though a man and woman were approaching. All I could tell was that they were holding hands. My heart really began to race as I closed on the couple, my swaying tits waving happily at them. What would they do or say? The couple turned out to be two college-aged kids. When they saw me, they stopped dead in their tracks and watched me approach. While the young man seemed to be absorbed with staring at my pussy, the girl incredulously asked what I was doing. I paused long enough to explain that I was responding to a dare from my hubby. Champagne certainly does wonders for one's courage. The couple seemed duly impressed, so off I walked, leaving the couple standing on the bridge behind me, watching my ass jiggle as I walked away. By the time I reached the car, a bus could have driven by and I wouldn't have batted an eyelash. I was so horny and pumped up when I got into the car, I would have let hubby spread me across the hood of the car and make love to me right there on the street, if he would have suggested it. Instead, we took off southward and went downtown to the Reno Arch. This 5th stop was my idea, because I wanted a photo to commemorate this night. I had the pleasure of further exposing myself to other motorists, as my clothes were now spread the length of Reno. I was now reasonably drunk and I wanted something to remember my diamond quest by. I retrieved my phone & handed it to Jay as hubby was approaching Virginia Avenue along Commercial Row. We turned left & pulled over just north of the Downtown Reno Arch. As I got out, walked around the front of the car, then into the road & walked toward the famous neon sign which spans over the downtown street. Jay snapped several pics in rapid succession, Tourists under the arch started looking at me and whistling, so I waved. Within 20 seconds Jay said he had plenty of good pics, so I darted back in my front seat and hubby took us home. Hubby and Jay continued to play with me, keeping me insanely horny until we got home. What happened after that is another story. It suffices to say that, in addition to experiencing one of the most erotic public-nudity adventures of my life, I also won my new diamond, which will always remind me of my “night of nudity” in Reno!   By sharedare, for Literotica

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 7The Dating Game Ensues.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.In Rebecca's 7th floor Condo, The Remedial Sex Ed class was enjoying a swim party and game night. The 12 college students were all sexually sated from the orgasmic contests, and simply basking in the comfort of a supportive set of friends. While Bethany and Rebecca just completed a housing agreement at the sofas' where an ‘Apples To Apples' game was going on;Devon and five others were playing a Game of Catan, at the Dining Room table. While Jackson and Alexis were negotiating a trade of Rock, for Wood; Devon bravely struck up a conversation with Erika; “So, Erika, I have two; no, three questions I'd love to find out from you. Tell me your worst date, your best date, and your ideal date.Meanwhile in the living room the apples to apples card asked the players to choose a response to the term worst day ever. Thomas chuckled as he submitted his card. When the rest of the submissions were in, Elizabeth shows Thomas's card. It said blind date.Well, that started off quite a group discussion of some of the worst experiences in dating. Soon, the Catan players came in to join the conversation. Erica said; “oh my God! We were just talking about horrible dates.” Then Erica added, “Devin wanted to know what was my worst aid and what was my best. I was just getting to the second part. Then he wanted to know what is my ideal date.” Spontaneously the conversation became a support group for dating help.It was the ideal date discussion that became the next chapter for the remedial sex ed students. Bethany suggested that each of the guys list a social activity and each of the girls lists a romantic finale; a destination. Bethany just wanted a sentence or two. She had Bruce pick up the guy's cards and she picked up the girls cards. Then she shuffled each stack and placed them on the coffee table next to each other. Taking the top card off each stack, she announced who was going on a blind date with whom.Bethany and Bruce agreed to assist the guys and gals, in coordinating their itinerary and destinations, but did not disclose the activities and venues. That was up to each couple to work out.Rebecca was paired with Thomas.Bethany was paired with Bruce.Erica was paired with Devin.Michelle was paired with Jackson.Alexis was paired with Malcolm.Elizabeth was paired with William.The timing perimeters were to be completed by Sunday, July 18th. On that afternoon and evening, there would be another pool party and pizza, at Rebecca and Bethany's place.Shortly after, the crowd started to disperse. Bethany stayed late to help Rebecca put things away and arrange for her move in. Since the other room mates' bedroom was going to be empty for eight more weeks, they decided Bethany should just put her extra belongings in storage and use one of the existing beds so she would have her own bedroom. The two of them decided to discuss Rebecca's upcoming date with Thomas. Rebecca said she really loves her condo and would just as soon invite Thomas back here for the night.Bethany agreed and said; “it's hard to find a luxury hotel suite to rival this place.” Bethany also asked if Rebecca would be opposed to Bethany having Bruce over, as well?“That sounds great! Rebecca assured her. As long as you and Bruce aren't offended by whatever sounds might carry over from my bedroom,” Rebecca added with a wink.“I'm hardly the person to complain about loud sex. You heard the noises I make.” Bethany admitted.“I wonder what Thomas has in mind for a social activity?” Rebecca wandered out loud.Bethany confirmed that she had some clue but was going to leave it to Thomas to reveal.Oak Park Country ClubJust then Rebecca's cell phone rang. It was Thomas.“Hello lovely! I'm looking forward to our special date and I wanted to discuss my thoughts for the day. My dad is the golf pro at Oak Park country club. I'd love to arrange a golf outing, followed by dinner at the country club dining hall. They usually have live music and ballroom dancing.”“Oh goodness! I'm in.” Rebecca assured him “I'll just need to bring along a change of clothes. Will we have access to the lockers and showers?”“Of course. My dad will handle all of the accommodations. I must inform you though, I was pretty much raised at that country club, and I think a lot of the older folks will take interest in who I'm finally dating. I've only been to a few of these swanky events. The last one was the debutant ball, last year.”Rebecca said; “Oh I'm so excited. I had my debutant ball when I turn 16. My dad was my date, that night.”“Since you're on the phone, Thomas can I discuss our final destination?”“Sure, what do you have in mind?” He asked.“I've stayed in a lot of places and I really just want to invite you back here for the evening. Will that disappoint you?”“Hmm, a night in the penthouse of Park Plaza? Sounds like roughing it. Just kidding. I am deeply honored and I want this to be an absolutely amazing date for you, my lovely.”Bethany was cleaning up the kitchen but overheard some of Rebecca's words. She scribbled a note and handed it to Rebecca. It said shall I plan to stay somewhere else that night?Rebecca glanced at the note and said, “Oh Thomas; one more thing. Would it make you feel uncomfortable if Bruce and Bethany were to make the other bedroom their destination that night? They said they'll ignore all the screams of ecstasy they might overhear.”“Good God! We all had sex on the floor of a college lecture bowl just last week. If we could ignore other couples getting it on then; I'm sure we can tolerate it again. Plus I think it might be fun conversation the next morning over a cup of coffee.”“Well now, a gentleman doesn't kiss and tell, but I suppose others can't help overhearing things. That doesn't mean we should confirm their suspicions.”The Hoe-Down.The next morning Bruce called Bethany to discuss his idea for a great date. “On Saturday July 13th,” Bruce explained. “We would travel out to my family's ranch in the next county. We would enjoy trail riding on our family's horses. Then, that evening the Stone Creek township is having a festival at the neighbors ranch it'll be a potluck dinner and barn dance.”“Barn dance? As in, square dancing? Or Western line dancing?” Bethany asked.“I don't think anybody square dances anymore,” Bruce assured her. “But yeah, line dancing is still a thing in our county.”“Well Bruce, that sounds like a very fun way to spend the day getting to know you better. Are you okay with coming back to the Park plaza condominiums? You know I'm temporarily moving in with Rebecca while maintenance is being done in the athletic dorms? I'll be in her spare bedroom until school starts in September. You just have to be okay with the noisy couple in the other bedroom?”“Haha! Maybe we can make it a contest? Who can be noisier!““Oh please!” Bethany responded. “I resemble that!”Casa Madera.That afternoon, Alexis sent a text to Bethany.“Hey girl! I just talked to my aunt and uncle and said I'd love to take a friend out to the cabin in a couple weeks. They said sure!”Then Alexis asked; “Do you think Malcolm will be okay with staying in a remote cabin? It has electricity and plumbing, and all. I just hope it doesn't disappoint him? It's really a spectacular place. They named it Casa Madera, which just means timber house, or log cabin.”“Oh my God! That sounds like a fantastic destination. Has he told you what he's planning that day?” Bethany wanted to know what she knew.“Um, yeah. He wants to take me to the performing arts center for a Celtic dance show. That's all I know, and it seems odd to go from a performing arts center to a rustic cabin in the woods.”“Don't worry about it!” Bethany said. “As long as the cabin is presentable, all Bruce is going to be interested in that night is the woman he's with.”Alexis chuckled nervously. “My aunt and uncle didn't ask who I'm inviting. I think they assume it's you, or one of my other girlfriends. You might need to play along if I get in a jam. This aunt and uncle are not prudes like most of my family. But I don't think they want the blowback for contributing to the delinquency of a fair young maiden.”“Count me in and I'll do my best to not blow your cover.” Bethany assured her.Model Worthy.Meanwhile Bruce was on the phone with Jackson; who was nervous about dating a world-class model like Michelle.Bruce encouraged him; “She wants to be a normal girl next door, Jackson. Be gentle, sensitive, and genuine. You might also need to remember flexibility, because things don't always go exactly as planned.”“Well, I want to take her to the new restaurant near the mall, called Candelier. Then I want to take her to a pop concert out at the casino ballroom.”“Excellent!” Bruce assured him. “I think she'll really enjoy that. I'm not sure how much exposure to large crowds she wants to risk. She values her anonymity. I know that runs contrary to what I would want, if I were in your place. Hell, I'd be strutting her with pride and want the whole world to take note.”“Yeah, good point.” Jackson agreed. I'll need to read her expressions and just adapt to the circumstances.”Lake Wilburn.Later that night, Devin called Bruce and discussed his ideal date package. His grandparents own a lake resort and he wants to spend a Saturday there, with Erica. They would have full use of all the boats; including ski boats, canoes, kayaks, and sailboats.“Shit! You just want that box and babe in a bikini for the day!” Bruce chided him.“And what's your point!” Devin retorted.They laughed at the obvious and Bruce confirmed that it sounds like a blast.“Hey Devin, Bethany's calling can I call you back when I'm done with her?”“Sure!” And Devin hung up.“Hey Bethany? ““Hello Bruce. I just got off the phone with Erica and she's a bit nervous about her date with Devin.”“Oh? Funny I just hung up with Devin to take your call. He's nervous too, by the way.”“Well, Erica kind of feels weird about it, but she wants to go camping. She thinks that's a pretty weird way to end a date. But she still thinks she should. What do you think?”“Oh my god! It's perfect. Just between you and me, Devin's grandparents own a Lake resort. Devin wants to spend a day at the lake, boating fishing and swimming. He's nervous that Erica might not be the outdoorsy type?”“Oh this is too funny” Bethany chuckled.“Now, does Erica want to camp in a campground? Because that resort might be a good fit for her plans, as well?”“No, she wants to do wilderness camping with backpacks. In the state forest near lake Wilburn.”“Oh my God! Please tell Erica that she is spot on! Camping is perfect and Lake Wilburn is even more perfect. I can't say more than that.”“Okay, I'll call her back. Thanks for your help.”“Okay babe, looking forward to our date, as well. And I'll connect with Devin and assure him.Bruce sent Devin a text; “Your planning is very compatible with what Erica is thinking. But I won't say more than that.”When Devin got the text, his curiosity really went into overdrive. Bruce assured him; “Don't overthink it bro. Just go with it. Your gut instincts are spot on.”Bruce and Bethany were mostly able to keep secrets. The only challenge was Elizabeth and William's coordination.Blueberry TouringWilliam was planning to take Elizabeth back to his hometown for the Brighton annual Blueberry festival. It involved a parade, carnival, street dance, and other events.Elizabeth's parents agreed to let her use an RV from their recreational vehicle dealership. She thought it was absolutely too corny for a first date destination but somehow she wanted to run it by Bethany.Bethany and Bruce had to divulge a little bit of William's plans. Then Bethany and Elizabeth selected Aspen Park RV campground near the Blueberry festival.They drove out to Aspen Park RV resort and talked to the owners. The bad news was that the RV Park was completely booked for a private event that particular weekend.When Elizabeth mentioned who her family was, the Aspen Park owners offered to call the organization which had reserved the entire RV park. They persuaded the organization to make an exception, provided that her RV would be using the most remote lot available. The group was more concerned that they might offend Elizabeth.“Your family has been very good to our RV park. You've greatly increased our occupancy rate because of the great reviews that you've given us. We wish we could do more to reciprocate with your family. But we will need you to sign a confidentiality agreement with this organization. That's all we're going to say.”“You mean, something like, what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas?” Bethany speculated.“Yes! Something very much like that.”“Sure. But I'm going to need to know who the other party to this agreement is. Do we at least have a name of an organization?” Elizabeth pleaded.“Yes, the Sun valley nature society. That's all we will say.”Driving back to the college, Elizabeth said she was concerned that it was such a long drive to this resort.That's when Bethany divulged that William's plans were going to be out in this area, anyway.Awaiting the special day.Bruce and Bethany sent a group text message out to everyone confirming that they have been consulted and advised all of the couples, regarding venues in itineraries. They urged the couples to contact each other about clothing and other accommodations suitable for their activities. With that, the couples were just counting the days. All of the dates were able to begin on Saturday July 13th.Lake Wilburn.Devin loaded up his Jeep Cherokee and headed to Erica's place where she was waiting with a large duffel bag, cooler, and backpack. Once loaded, they headed out of town. There are activities started with fishing. After cleaning the fish they broke for lunch. Devin's grandparents insisted they come dying with them. After lunch they went sailing, followed by water skiing. Erica was an absolute blast and her string bikini was especially entertaining for Devin.After water skiing, Erica wanted to relax on the boat and lotion up for tanning. Devon took Erica into a secluded cove and turned off the boat motor. She offered to share lotion, and Devon took that queue to strip naked. Erica loved the suggestion. They spent a long time spreading the whole bottle of lotion all over each other, and building expectations for later that evening. Finally they laid out for about 40 minutes, getting a full tan. Then they swam naked in the cove for a while, before returning the boat to the resort. About 6:00 that night, they loaded up and Erica drove the two out to the state

 Vivian's tits are still huge and Brian seeks answers. By Bearclaw88 - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Josh had met a girl while at work one week, and the two hit it off really fast. A couple weeks after they started dating he decided to move into her apartment. So cue the packing montage. Thankfully he didn't need to take much furniture, mostly clothes and small possessions. He had one last load of stuff to take over and it was getting late on that particular Friday so he decided to crash until morning. To everyone's surprise Olivia invited them to celebrate him finally leaving. Mom had been getting on Josh's about moving out sooner than later though she never mentioned Brian having to leave. The three of them stayed up later than they should have; drinking rum and watching movies in the living room.The movie had ended and Olivia and son, Josh, were passed out on the couch and recliner respectfully. Brian was pretty drunk now and stumbled upstairs to Rachel's room. He had moved into it sometime prior since she spent most of her time at her friend Tina's parents' house out of town. As Brian stumbled through the spinning house onto the bed, he thought that he might want to drink some water, maybe take some aspirin to get ahead of any potential hangover. He fumbled through his end table and took four aspirins and layed back down. It wasn't but a minute later when he felt his well-endowed penis start to harden. His cock quickly tented his bedsheet and to his wide eyed surprise it appeared to start rising higher and higher. Brian turned on the light and threw his sheet to the ground. Sure enough his cock was growing, and growing fast. His cock continued its ascent as he found the pill bottle. He took four of the growth pills by mistake! He tried not to panic as his 9 inch cock doubled in size and kept growing. When it finally stopped growing it was an earth shattering 2 feet long! He couldn't help but reach out and touch it, not realizing what a hair trigger it had. Brian came with the force of a fire hose and completely drenched the ceiling and walls in cum. His drunken stupor had instantly vanished now, another possible side effect of such massive growth, and now it was time to panic. He had well overdosed on the pills and needed help. He reached around for his phone only to come up empty. He surmised that it might have fallen out of his pocket downstairs. Carefully, and as quiet as a mouse, he went back downstairs; massive erection leading the way. He found himself praying to god that no one woke up. He nearly knocked over a lamp with his cock searching in the other recliner. His luck improved and he found his phone, made a quick frantic call to Rachel, and he was left to play the hungover card in his bed for most of the next day. When Rachel showed up she didn't seem too concerned for his plight and the two of them first jacked off his giant cock enough for it to soften up, and then she revealed that while on her way she had stopped and had gotten another pill from the doctor that created them that would shrink his cock back to its normal foot long self. Brian had so many questions; who was this mystery doctor and how did Rachel know him or her? It was obvious that Rachel's friend Tina and the others from their website must know the doctor also. With their bodies enlarged to the outrageous proportions that they were. Rachel wouldn't divulge in any details whatsoever. And now she is back home and spying on their neighbor Vivian, from her bedroom window. "Rachel, what are you doing?" He asked. He walked over and picked up two pill bottles off the ground as Rachel scrambled to get up. There were both breast and penis growth pills. Rachel had by now stood up and snatched the bottles from his hands. "I'm not doing anything!" She claimed. She could tell that he didn't believe her one bit. "Bullshit, you could at least try to come up with something better than that!" He said. Rachel pointed her finger up toward the ceiling and looked around, trying to think of something. Before she could say anything both her and Brian heard the distinct sound of a sliding door opening through the open window. Rachel quickly shoved him out of the way and ducked down to take a look. Brian couldn't help but check out her huge ass and thunderous thighs, her blue short shorts caused him to think with his other head for a moment. He shook his initial horny thoughts when he saw what Rachel was looking at. He ducked down and squeezed in next to her. Down below, in the yard directly across the back fence, was their neighbor Vivian. Only she wasn't the way he had last seen her. She was walking around her back patio looking for something and wearing a white robe. Brian couldn't believe what he was seeing, Vivian's tits were gigantic! They were barely contained in the robe. He felt his large penis begin to awaken once more when she bent over, giving the two voyeurs a glimpse of her cleavage. Vivian picked up a familiar looking white bottle and went back inside. "Shit, she's still big," Rachel whispered to herself. Brian snapped back to reality. "What do you mean by that? What did you do?" He asked, rather loudly. "Shush, keep it down, I'll tell you, but only if you keep it secret." She said. Brian sighed and nodded in affirmation. Rachel then shut her bedroom door and window before sitting on her bed with a sunscreen bottle. "The short explanation is that I wanted to see if these pills would work if you mix them with something else." She explained. "So what? Did you grind them up and make boob growing sunscreen and give it to Vivian to test out?" Brian said. Rachel half nodded her head. He was close, but not close enough. "You're close, I already knew that grinding the pills and mixing them into someone's drink would work, but it didn't work in the sunscreen. I tried last week." she said. "Then how did your neighbor get porn star sized tits then?" Brian asked. Rachel let out a big sigh and leaned forward to reach for one of her desk drawers. She reached inside and pulled out three glass bottles. They were full of a caramel colored liquid. A simple label was on each. "P, Buttox, Breast" were all they said. Brian pointed to the bottles and asked; "What is that?" "This is the formula for the enhancement pills." She answered. "In fact, these are the liquid formulas they make into the pills. They are the concentrated forms." "And the doctor just let you have them?" He asked. Rachel's eyes looked down at Brian's feet, avoiding the question. "Not exactly," she whispered. "Rachel, tell me. What did you do?" Brian pressed the question harder. He grabbed her shoulders crouched down directly in front of her face. Rachel now knew there was no getting out of this one. Her heart pounded in her chest as she spilled the beans. Brian was almost beside himself. He simply had a difficult time believing what he heard. "So you went back to Tina's house with this mysterious doctor after giving me the cure so you could see if it worked on that other guy and then you stole these concentrated formulas? Brian was livid. "How did you get it in Vivian's house with the sunscreen in the first place?" "I house sit for her sometimes. I have a key." Rachel explained. This did nothing to calm down Brian. He should have known that Rachel had a history of this sort of thing. That is how he became the owner of a beyond porn star cock after all. This crossed the line. At the very least with his endowment it was already tested, more or less, and there was a way to reverse it. Now their next door neighbor has giant jugs that may be permanent. This could ruin her life. "You need to do something about this Rachel! You need to go tell Vivian, and whoever you stole the formula from!" Brian was pacing around the room. "Just give it some time. Maybe they will shrink back down." Rachel suggested. "If you don't do something soon, I will. I don't know what, but I will." Brian stormed out, leaving Rachel alone in the room. A second later he poked his head back in. "This is wrong, and you know it." "I fucked up," she said quietly. Vivian sat on the couch with her robe wide open. She originally wanted only to discuss with Derek about the day prior but all her intentions were dashed. There would be no discussion anytime soon, not with Derek's face buried in her massive left tit, greedily sucking on her nipple while his right hand squeezed massive dents in the other. She held the back of his head in her palm, pressing it further in, every thirty seconds he would turn his head away from her breast for a breath of air. Vivian ran her free hand up and down her thigh as she involuntarily started grinding her lower body back and forth. Derek unlatched and brought his face up to hers. Vivian pulled him in, and she thrusted her tongue as far as she could into his mouth. His hands went back to work on her chest and she responded by clumsily unbuttoning his pants, their faces not once unlocking. Vivian pulled down his jeans and underwear at the same time. The two stopped making out and it was her turn to check out the young stud before her. She caressed his toned, athletic body with her pointer finger, tracing circles around his pecs and down his abs to his crotch. Her hand stopped right above his cock. She licked her lips hungrily at the rock hard specimen. "Dang, where is she?" Rachel asked herself. Vivian had not come back outside since Rachel and Brian spotted her earlier. Rachel was really worried that she overdosed the sunscreen and her neighbor was now stuck with giant tits. If that were the case then she would have to somehow get ahold of the cure without the doctor finding out. She was getting more nervous the more she thought about it. She didn't want to admit it but Brian was right. She had to figure out something fast. "Rachel, I need you to run to the store for me!" Her mom shouted from the bottom of the stairs. Rachel swore as she pushed her chair back and went downstairs. Her mom was waiting at the bottom of the stairs with a full clothes basket on her hip and a paper list. Rachel tried to argue but Olivia wasn't taking no for an answer and Rachel left in a huff. Down in the basement Brian paced frantically. He was still shocked that Rachel would do something so reckless, and to Vivian of all people! She had always been very kind to him and would gladly pay for Brian to fix any computer troubles she would have. She once bought him a nice dinner for connecting her new smart tv awhile back. No, he had to do something, what if she found the other sunscreen bottle? Her boobs were already huge, she could be stuck with even more massive tits forever. Tits she didn't ask for. His mind was made up, Brian dashed upstairs. Rounding the corner he nearly plowed into Olivia carrying a full laundry basket. "Sorry! I uh, gotta go. I'll be back soon!" He said as he rushed out the front door. "Uh. Alright." Was all she could say before he was gone. Derek loudly moaned as he ran his hands through Vivian's hair. He sat on the edge of the couch with Vivian on her knees between his legs, head bobbing up and down at a steady pace. Derek's cock fully in her mouth. His body shuddered as her tongue simultaneously stimulated his prick. She would pause momentarily to run small circles with the tip of her tongue right underneath his cockhead. Derek was close to blasting his load straight down her throat. Vivian backed off her efforts when she felt his cock start to bulge in her mouth. She looked up at him with a hungry look in her eyes while slowly stroking his member. Her efforts to back down his impending orgasm were in vain however. He was too close and her light stroking sealed the deal. Derek grunted and came in large spurts that hit on the underside of her chin. "I'm sorry Vivian, I couldn't control it. This, and you, are so damn hot." Derek said apologetically. Vivian felt that she could blush when he said that, if it weren't for her blood to be already helping engorge other parts of her body. "It's alright Derek. A young stud like you shouldn't have a problem with going another round." Vivian began to vigorously play with Derek's softening cock. Using a few tricks she had learned over the years. Derek particularly enjoyed it when she began sucking on his balls and using her tongue technique. It was working too, sort of. His cock had re-inflated to a semi hard state, though her energetic efforts were coming up short. Brian stood outside Vivian's front door. He was nervous, what was he to say? "Hi Vivian, by the way the sunscreen you used yesterday made your tits ginormous. Oh and it's Rachel's fault?" He took a deep breath and knocked several times. "Someone's at the door." Derek said. Vivian didn't slow down, she was on a mission. Brian waited. And waited. A few minutes passed and he went to knock again. It was then that he noticed the door wasn't fully latched. He had known Vivian for a while and was sure that if he cracked the door and shouted that she wouldn't mind. He opened the door and stuck his head in. "Vivian? It's Brian from next, " Two sets of eyes were upon him and he looked right back. With the house now empty Olvia figured it was the perfect time to catch up on some chores. Grabbing an empty clothes basket she scoured the house for the scattered piles of clothes that always seems to elude her best weekly laundry efforts. The volume of clothes was actually less than usual. Last but not least was Rachel's room. She searched around, noticing the nondescript lotion bottles on her desk. On the floor, half under the bed was a pair of leggings and red panties. She reached down and drug the loose clothing out. To her surprise an orange pill bottle rolled towards her with that distinct rattle. Olivia's heart sank. She had seen news reports about the pill epidemic for years now. Could her own daughter be a part of the terrifying statistic? Her concern quickly shifted to confusion when she read the label. "Breast enhancement pills?" she questioned. "Fast acting and temporary. Use for a temporary boost in breast size. Results may vary." She rotated the label and saw a bold warning. Warning! Adhere to recommended dosage. Overuse may result in permanent growth! "So what you're telling me is that Rachel, and that sunscreen yesterday caused all, this?" Vivian motioned toward her enormous rack. The three were sitting on the couch now with Vivian in the center. "Why would she do something like this?" Vivian wondered aloud. Brian just shrugged. "I don't know, but this isn't the first time she has done something similar." "What do you mean?" Derek asked. "I um, well." Brian stumbled on his words and motioned toward his groin. He hadn't masturbated in awhile now and sitting next to Vivian with her nearly basketball sized tits was causing his penis to grow half erect. Vivian looked down and noticed his large bulge forming and her eyes widened. She and Brian looked at each other as she slowly slid her hand under his waistband. Brian gasped slightly at her light touch as her hand gently grazed his large member. "Oh my god!" She said as she began to realize how large Brian was. All bets were off now, Brian's cock was beginning it's rapid ascent as it hardened and swelled to it's full size. Tenting his shorts to an almost unbelievable level. Vivian pulled his shorts down to his knees, exposing his foot long flaccid cock and oversized testicles. "Holy shit dude! You're fucking huge!" Derek said. Vivian was feeling many things now, confused, upset, and horny. She was still very horny and now she had two young cocks to play with. Vivian looked at Brian. "Did Rachel say what else she mixed in my sunscreen?" "No, I didn't think to ask her." He answered. Vivian then looked at Derek. "I have an idea. Go get the bottle, maybe it can help you recharge." Derek got up and Vivian turned back to Brian and leaned in and started kissing him, inserting her tongue deep into his mouth. This wasn't how Brian thought this afternoon was going to go but he was also too horny to care. He kissed her back and the two made out until Derek returned with the mostly empty bottle. "Alright, let's get some sunscreen on you." she said. Vivian took the bottle and squeezed a small dollop into her palm. "Wait, what if it makes my cock bigger? No offense but I don't want mine to be that big." Derek said while motioning over to Brian. "I'll use a tiny amount, just to see." Vivian answered. She then wiped about half of the amount onto her finger and began spreading it around Derek's flaccid penis. She made sure to spread some to his balls as well, it was a very thin coat. With that done she thought that he needed some extra inspiration as well. Scooping the remaining lotion onto her finger once more she looked at the two before taking her hand to her left breast. She wasn't sure if this was a good idea but it sounded hot in her lust filled mind. Vivian spread a thin amount onto her left nipple, and then did the same to her right. About a minute later the familiar tingling returned, only now it was concentrated on her nipples. Derek was feeling the same on his cock and balls. His penis began to quickly grow erect, his fatigue washed away just as quickly. Vivian's libido seemed to enhance as well. She could literally feel the lotion's effect on her. Her already enlarged nipples began to puff and swell larger. They grew to twice their size in both length and thickness. They settled at nearly two inches long and thicker than her thumbs. She could feel that they were hard, very hard. Hard and throbbing, practically begging to be sucked on. Visible veins snaked under her dark areolas to feed her new nipples. She led the two guys to her bedroom and threw her pillows off her bed and laid on her back. Derek laid down on her left and Brian on her right. Vivian nearly came when both of them began to suck on her tits. She squirmed with her hand grabbing the edge of the mattress above her head. Brian began to kiss around her breast, slowly working his way down. It was a little crowded with Derek on the opposite side, his mouth reached her hip bone and he started to kiss and lick on Vivian's hip. His hand was pulling and tugging on her nipple. "Oh fuck! I'm going to cum!" She cried in pure passionate bliss. Vivian's body was rocked by two orgasms, one in her cunt and the other from her tits. She had never cum from just having her tits played with but she wished she had before. It was simply amazing. Vivian sat up and the three rearranged on the crowded bed. Derek took Vivian's place in the center and she positioned her hungry cunt above his hard cock. Brian was on his knees off to her side, his huge cock close by to her face. Derek's cock slid easily into her wet cunt and they soon got into a common rhythm, with her huge tits nearly smothering his face. Vivian now turned her attention to Brian. She stretched her mouth wide and took as much of his cock in as she could stand. This was also the first time that she had been with a man who could deep throat and have some extra inches left over. The three lovers fucked like animals with Derek filling Vivian's cunt with hot jizz and Brian filling her belly. Derek was spent now, he didn't want to risk using the sunscreen so he laid to the side, making out with Vivian as Brian plowed his large cock in her deep valley of cleavage. Vivian held her tits together tightly around his cock as he pulled and stroked her nipples. The two came nearly simultaneously. Brian let loose another barrage semen into her tits and some shots hit the underside of her chin. The room reeked of sex as they came down from their post orgasmic highs. "What do we do now?" Asked Derek. Vivian turned and said. "You better get home before your parents get suspicious, you aren't normally here this long." Derek stood and left the room. "What about you?" Brian asked. "We need to have a talk with Rachel, and her mom. I can't go around with tits this big. Let's get dressed and head over." Vivian said. Olivia locked her bedroom door behind her and dropped the basket to the floor. "What the hell? Why in the world would Rachel have these?" She wondered. Olivia stood next to her bed in front of her full length mirror. The forty four year old mother of two wasn't all that bad in the hot buxom department. She and her daughter shared a few features and while she wasn't as toned as she was in her youth she still had looks. Her shoulder length strawberry blonde hair, and big round ass, still turned heads. Olivia rotated and stuck her ass out, a nice juicy bubble, always has been. Rachel inherited her large rear end from her. Olivia remembered a few months back that Rachel had come home one weekend from her new house a few hours away and her ass was significantly larger. Not just noticeably, but at least twice as big. Olivia had speculated on how Rachel managed to boost her derriere, was it glute exercises? Implants? Or a buttox lift? However she had done it came to no surprise to her mother, Olivia knew that Rachel was always obsessed with her ass. Olivia didn't blame her, big ass and small tits ran in the family and butts were very popular right now. Olivia spun in the mirror once more, today was supposed to be a half lazy laundry day and she wore the appropriate attire. An old, faded pink v-neck shirt with several paint spots from previous ‘do-it-yourself' projects and her comfy grey sweatpants. She wore no bra today because who is truly comfortable in a bra? She looked at the bottle in her hand and began to imagine herself with bigger boobs. She was not small anymore, her age and slight weight gain from having two kids had grown her tits to respectable D cups. Now she was curious what it would be like if they were bigger. She was skeptical about the pills anyway. She never heard about bust enhancement pills that actually worked, especially not the way these were claiming to work. If anything, these were just placebos, or phony. She poured out two pills and then secured the lid to the bottle. She walked over to her night stand and set the bottle down, grabbing her half full glass of water. Sitting at the foot of the bed she took a deep breath and swallowed the pills with a good swig. Her heart was a flutter of activity as she sat and waited. And waited. "I knew this was too good to be true" she said with an air of disappointment. She was about to stand up and resume her day when a strange feeling swept over her. Olivia's chest both began to tingle and feel warm and flush. To her pleasant surprise she could actually feel her nipples harden and she quickly looked over in the mirror to confirm. They were rock hard and to her shock she could see them start to lengthen and grow thicker through her old shirt. A faint whimper and moan escaped her lips as she felt the tingling intensify. Her jaw dropped and her eyes half closed in a growing sexual bliss as she felt her tits begin to grow. The loose, worn fabric of her cotton shirt was quickly stretching to its limits as she grew. Her large D cups soon gave way to E and then F. Olivia's clit was on fire as well, the growing tingly sensation of her chest quickly was joined by a visible damp spot that soaked into the crotch of her pants. When her nearly orgasmic growth finally petered out a few seconds later, Olivia was shocked, and horny as hell. Her massively enlarged bust was nearly the size of volleyballs and hung heavily down her maturing chest. Small tears had formed down the center of her too tight teeshirt. Her nipples had grown to a couple inches long and formed their own small tents in her straining shirt as well, Olivia could actually feel how big they were now. Olivia wasn't able to think straight, she didn't care how her daughter came into possession of working growth pills, all she wanted right now was to get her rocks off. She needed relief! Olivia desperately searched around her room for something, anything that could be used as an artificial cock. She didn't have any toys for herself. Anytime before, she would happily use her own hands for the job; but now she needed something more substantial. Her desperation grew as each movement and the very fabric of her shirt sent mini orgasms into her system. She opened her last dresser drawer and found nothing of use. She held her knees tightly together and bounced up and down as if she were trying to hold going to the bathroom. This was a mistake as her bouncing triggered her new mass to bounce with her, further exasperating her dilemma. She was about to give up and drop to the floor when it hit her. "The kitchen! There's still a cucumber left!" She didn't know when Rachel would be home and she didn't care. If Brian showed up she would have no qualms about jumping his bones either. Olivia almost didn't make it. She hastily threw all the other items around before locating her prize. She slid down her sweatpants and popped a squat in the middle of the kitchen. "Oh my god! She cried as the phallic vegetable penetrated her wet pussy. She wasted no time vigorously fucking herself out in the open. Olivia was close, so close to her desired big finish when the alarm pad beeped. Indicating an open door. Seconds later they were upon her. "Oh my god! Olivia?" Said a very shocked Vivian with an equally shocked Brian. It was late in the afternoon by the time Rachel returned home. She tried to rush but there were three stores she had to shop at on this trip. "Hello?" She asked to a seemingly empty house. "Can anyone help me unload my car?" Hearing no response she began to look around. She went upstairs and passed the door to her mom's room. It was cracked slightly open and running water could be heard from her bathroom. "Rachel!" Brian said from the doorway of the hall bathroom. He was wrapped in a towel and his hair was still wet. "Have you thought about what we talked about earlier?" "I just got home, mom made me go to the store. Could you help me unload the car after you get dressed? I need time to figure something out." she said. Brian crossed his arms and stood there. "I know I fucked up! I promise I will figure something out, just give me some time. Please?" Rachel pleaded with him. "Fine, but don't come to me for help." He said. Brian then quickly dressed and then went downstairs. The two barely spoke a word as they set about their task. Olivia was now downstairs in the kitchen as well and went to work unloading the shopping bags. Her hair was still damp and she was dressed in her silk burgundy robe. Olivia's breasts had shrunk back down to their normal size and Rachel was none the wiser of her mother's transformation earlier that day. "Thank you for going to the store for me. I know it's not your favorite thing to do." She said to Rachel. "You're welcome mom." Rachel replied. She gave her mom a quick hug from behind and began to help her unload the bags. "How about I order us a pizza tonight?" Olivia asked. Rachel went back upstairs and took up her post in the window. She sat there for nearly an hour seeing nothing. All of the lights were off in Vivian's house and the curtains were drawn shut. Rachel began to wonder if she had left while she was at the store. Her mom texted her to come downstairs to eat dinner. Rachel reluctantly made her way down. The table was already set. Three boxes of pizzas and two cheesy breads were laid out with a stack of plates. Brian was already seated and only gave her a curt nod before looking away. "What would you like to drink?" Asked Olivia from the kitchen. "Just a soda please." Rachel said. Rachel noticed that Brian was looking down at his empty plate and she began to feel someone stand behind her. "Do you mind if I join you?" Rachel's blood ran cold and all the color drained from her face as she looked up and behind to her right side. She was now face to face with Vivian's immense rack, her large nipples protruding from the white tank top that barely contained their mass. To be continued, By Bearclaw88 for Literotica

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 6A Girls' lunch leads to an orgasmic co-ed game night.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.After everyone had their fill of pizza and sodas, It began to dawn on several of them just how exhausted their college lab had left them. When Rebecca said goodnight to the last couple girls, she collapsed on the sofa and woke up when the sunrise burst into her 7th floor condo windows. She was high above the treeline, so it was just past 6am. The last thing she recalled from the evening before, was Bethany mentioning she needed to get to the bookstore before it closed at 8pm. Elizabeth drove her back to campus.“Damn! I slept 10 hours!”She made a stop in the bathroom, then went to the kitchen to make herself an omelet. As she waited on breakfast, she checked her phone. There was a text, from Erica, inviting her to join a private Facebook group with her summer school classmates from last night. That's when she realized she was now part of a very special group of dear friends.Clicking through, she joined and then dished up her breakfast and coffee. As she ate, she noticed there was already an active thread on the group page, started by Malcolm. He thanked everyone for making this summer class so rewarding, and made a particular expression of his appreciation to Rebecca for the great hospitality at her home.Rebecca posted a ‘heart' on his comment, and noticed it already had 7 ‘Likes'.Then she noticed she had 11 friend requests. Yep, all of her classmates were ahead of her. Having confirmed all of them, she returned to the group posts and noticed Devon just posted his own expression of deep gratitude, and hoped they would all stay in touch, at least for the summer.That's when Rebecca decided she had a unique opportunity, because of the great condo she had all to herself. She clicked on Bethany's profile and saw her latest post. It was published just 3 minutes ago. Flipping to her Messenger app, she called Bethany, hoping to talk.After just one ring, Bethany's voiced cheerfully greeted; “Rebecca! How are you?”Hi, Bethany. Oh, I can't believe I slept 10 hours! But I feel great! Did I call too early?“No, I have to train at 6am, with the volleyball team.” Bethany assured her. “Are you sore, too, girl?”“Oh, good! It's not just me.” Rebecca chuckled. “If an athlete like you is hurting from a workout, I feel like I'm in good company.”“Oh, yeah, I have some of that, but mostly I feel very stretched out by a certain somebody's scepter.”“Ah, yeah. Devon was your lab partner. So sorry for your pain.” Rebecca consoled.“Hell, girl! Don't feel too sorry for me. I'll take this agony any day, if it comes with the kind of bliss I felt yesterday afternoon.” Bethany gushed.“That good, huh? Well, let me tell you why I called.” Rebeca changed the topic. “First, thanks so much for our help with the impromptu gathering. You're so easy to work with, and I can tell you really enjoy it.”“Oh, thanks. Yes, my mother trained me to do hospitality well, it's sort of a matriarchal tradition in our family. I'd be happy to do it again.” Beth offered.“You were reading my mind, girl.” Rebecca was relieved. “I sorta think we should talk about that. Are you free to come by sometime soon? I can feed you lunch?”“Well, I have a lot on my plate, today, but I think I can swing by after our finals, next Monday; say, around 12:30?”“Oh, goody! Let's do this!” Should we include anyone else?” Rebecca wanted to be considerate.“Well;” Beth paused. “I'd really like to have a lunch with all the girls, but It's not my place to impose on you.”“Oh, duh! Why didn't I think of that?” Rebecca slapped her forehead. “I'll reach out to the other 4 girls, but I'll have to apologize for the short notice. I better get right on it. Bye!”“12:30, Monday. Bye!” Bethany said and hung up.Rebecca started a group private message and sent it to all the girls, including Bethany. Surprisingly, all 6 girls were confirmed, although Erica said she'd be a little late, cuz she had to be somewhere from 12 to 12:45.Monday morning Rebecca made a quick grocery delivery order on her app, and met the driver in the lobby around 9:45. Pasta salad and fresh veggies. Rebecca kept it simple.The last sex class session was at 11am. It was a written test. Everyone was buck naked anyway, either from habit or horniness. Everyone seemed confident they knew the answers.Devon and Jackson seem to have planned an X-box guys gathering, so they didn't feel slighted by the ladies doing something just for the female classmates.The professors didn't try to cloak their gratitude for the students who made this experimental course work well. Dr. Phoebe Garza informed the students that an email will be sent to them later that day, to get their feedback on the course. “Several professors from at least 20 universities were involved in developing this format and curriculum. You were the first students to take the course, at any university in North America. We won't violate your privacy, but our review will include some rather vague details about our students; particularly the variety of students and some personal challenges. We will send a draft to the individuals we may vaguely describe, but the public will not even know which university conducted this experimental class.Antonio Garza added; “You all played a part in developing a very cutting edge educational format, and we expect all the other researchers to be as impressed as we are.”After they were dismissed, the coeds rushed out for their designated gathering. Michelle and Elizabeth were first to arrive at Rebecca's Park Plaza condo. The three chatted on the sofas until Bethany arrived, and Alexis arrived a minute later. They all sat around the dining room table, chatting while eating. Without the guys there, the conversation was quite different. First they all talked about how sore their cunts were, last Friday. Followed by how many pads they went through. That turned into a comparison of what pads the girls each prefer. Then they discussed when a douche is helpful.Bethany wanted to know what kind of ointment to use for sore nipples. Alexis wanted advice on shaving her cunt. Then they launched into the faux self-loathing about their tit sizes and shapes. All the girls gushed about how awesome the other girls' bodies are. Now that everyone's self-esteem was shored up, they began the real talk about what they had all just experienced, in the unorthodox class.Every girl talked about how terrified they all were on the first day. It brought lots of giggles. Then Erica showed up and everyone wanted to hear her account of first day nerves.“Hell yeah! I was so stoked!” Erica said with a blushing grin. Alexis and Rebecca marveled. “Listen you hotties,” Erica elaborated. “My 3 older sisters made it easier for me. All us girls filled out our curves by the time we were high school sophomores. I would have been terrified at all the sexual attention I got in high school, but my sisters were really helpful. Yeah, a lot of days I wish I had a trim, athletic body. But I was so glad the rest of you girls were getting naked with me. Ever since my dad died when I was in junior high; my mom started living a ‘home nudist' lifestyle. My sisters sorta freaked out for a couple weeks, but then they all just started following her lead. Now I do, at home.Rebecca was intrigued. “I've always wanted to go buck naked at home.” She looked around the living room, then stood up and kicked off her slippers. Then she pulled off her tank-top & jogging shorts. Lastly, she unhooked her bra, hooked the strap on her thumb, stretched and launched it at Erica. Five seconds later, Bethany's bra landed in Erica's lap, followed by 3 other bras.As the last of the girls went topless, Rebecca came walking out of her bathroom with a pack of panty liners. “Ladies; if you're anything like me, you're still pretty wet in the crotch. Please keep your panties on and help yourselves to my stock of liners. I just got the sofas cleaned and I'd rather we keep them from smelling like a whore house.”As the girls finished their personal matters, Rebecca pulled a chair from the dining room and set it at one end of the two sofas which faced each other. ”Ladies, really loved having the whole class over, last night, and Bethany was so helpful. I thanked her again, this morning, and she said she'd love to help me again. She suggested that all six of us girls get together and visit. One of the things I want each of you to talk about; is if you want to have another gathering? And what would you want that gathering to be like?”The room grew quiet. Every girl was staring at the rug. Then Erica broke the silence; “Can I enjoy some prime cock?”Laughter broke out. Bethany shouted; “Leave it to Erica to say what we're all thinking.”Erica winked at Bethany and shrugged her shoulders. Her tits jiggled and her nipples took on a very erect definition.Michelle raised her hand, nervously.“What is it, Michelle?” Rebecca asked.“Well, first I want to say that every guy in the class was an absolute gentleman. That means a lot to me. It was very difficult for me to face my fears, and I'm glad I was treated like an ordinary coed. And then there's the fantastic way all you ladies have been so supportive. No jealousy or insults. I was more fearful of you ladies than the guys!”Several girls gave supportive nods, but were careful not to cut in on Michelle's vulnerable moment.“What I'm really wanting to say,” Michelle went on; “Is that I think we should avoid getting clingy with the first guy we've opened up our cunts to. “Bruce is an absolute prince. He amazes me. But I don't want to try to claim exclusive dibs on him. Do you get what I'm trying to say?”“Oh, you're spot on, girl!” Erica assured her. All the other girls nodded agreement.Alexis raised her hand, to which Bethany gestured for her to open up. “I feel like I still have a long way to go; socially, I mean.” Alexis paused. The ladies politely waited. “I'd like to find a fun way to be more like Erica.”Erica's eyebrows raised in surprise. “How so?”Alexis cautiously went on; “One summer I was at church camp. The cabin counselor played this game. Half of us were blindfolded and the other half came through and set a bare foot on our knee, as we sat on the side of our bunk. We had to guess the order of the girls, but they had shoes on when we had our blindfolds taken off. It was strange, how it got us girls to be more comfortable with our unique body size and shapes.”Before anyone could respond, Alexis quickly said, “But I think it would be more fun if the guys were blindfolded and had to each guess the order of which girls boobs they felt up.”Loud giggles erupted at the idea.Bethany then added; “How about we pitch it to the guys as a group game night? But we don't tell them the games?”Rebecca shouted; “I love it! Assuming the guys are polite & respectful, which I'm confident they are; We can start with this game.Erica chimed in; “Wait a minute. We gotta have our turn, too. I mean if we're gunna let them get their jollies, I wanna feel them up, too!”Elizabeth, said; “Okay, once they've had their game, let's dare them to drop their shorts with us girls blindfolded. We can fondle their family jewels and ‘Guess the pecker.'”“Exactly,” Erica high-fived her.Bethany then added; “Okay. So if everyone's good with the first two games, I fully expect the guys to want another game, called 'Guess the cunt'.”Rebecca turned to Alexis; “Are you going to have a problem if things advance to that?”“Are these all games where the guessers are blindfolded while others are naked? Alexis wanted to know.“Yeah, I think that's how we are conceiving this.” Bethany assured her.“Okay, then I have one more concern.” Alexis said with less nervousness. “Rebecca, how about we girls have a ‘safe-word', so if any of us has an inhibition, then all 6 of us step to another room for a talk?”“Yes! I love that.” Michelle chimed in. But let's also use our safe word if we just want to privately share an idea, too?”Erica raised her hand. When Michelle was done, Rebecca nodded for Erica to say what's on her mind. “Ladies. Excuse my dirty mind, but I feel inspired.” More chuckles. Then Erica described her horny ideas. Bethany finally stood and said; “Damn girl! Now I gotta go change my pad, again. Just listening to your filthy fun games has me so wet!”Game NightIt was on Sunday evening, July 3rd. the guys all brought drinks and chips. The gals put out a spread of fruits, and other snacks. It had been a hot day and the group met in Rebecca's condo, then went downstairs to the pool & Jacuzzi. The guys used Rebecca's roommates' bedroom. The ladies shared her's.At about 7pm they were showered and dressed. Everyone ate, then Rebecca finally announced the first game was about to start. Bethany had secured the use of 2 long folding tables from a lecture bowl. They were 6 feet long and only 2 feet deep. 3 Folding chairs were along one side of the tables. The guys were seated, and the girls began securing blindfolds. Rebecca began telling them what they were about to experience. As the ladies completed getting the guys set, they disappeared to Rebecca's bedroom, where they pulled off their tops and bras. Rebecca warned the guys that any violation of the protocols would allow a lady to slap the blindfolded offender.Rebecca then pulled off her top, bra, and called on the ladies to assemble. She set a countdown timer on her phone, so that every 30 seconds, the ladies would move on to the next contestant. The guys hands remained ‘palm up' on the far side of the table, and when the phone chimed, the ladies silently leaned their chests down, into the waiting hands of the guys. Fingers eagerly explored,, but Devon got too excited and slid his fingers up Erica's cleavage. When his knuckles lost contact with the table, Erica's slap was heard by everyone. Laughter burst out, but the 30 second timer chimed the end of that station. 5 seconds later, the chime signaled a new round, Rebecca did her best to very quietly move from the last contestant, down to her new position at the first station.Devon's slap played an effective deterrent. No one dared break that rule. The terror of being blindfolded and fearing a slap you can't anticipate, is more traumatic than you can know.On round 6, Erica and Rebecca probably moaned too loud, and blew their anonymity. Truth is, every girl was so aroused, and Rebecca actually climaxed in Bruce's fondling.When the final chime went off, the girls rushed to Rebecca's bedroom door. Then Rebecca, having hastily thrown on her tanktop, Told the guys to take off their blindfolds, and privately grab a notecard and pen, to list the order of tits they explored.A few minute later, the girls came out with tops back on, but with their braless nipples protruding against the fabric.When the guys all set their pens down, the girls each grabbed a contestant's card and scored it.Malcolm and Devon got perfect scores(6 of 6), followed by Jackson with 5. Thomas, Bruce, and William all got 4 of the 6. Everyone recognized Bethany, Elizabeth, and Erica. But Michelle, Alexis, and Rebecca were more similar and average, so they were a bigger challenge.Thomas and Devon both stood and turned toward the windows, to privately adjust their rigid cocks. The other guys had done their adjusting before they wrote down their guesses.Erica, noticed what Devon was doing, and said; “Devon, what ya digging for?”“Relief!” was his one-word reply.“I've got an even better idea, big boy.” Erica taunted the guys. We feel that it's only fair to switch places with you fellas.”“You wanna feel up my tits?” Malcolm teased.“Your first five words were correct, big Leprechaun. But I sense you have some gold you're keeping from us ladies.” Erica knew she had their rapt attention. “Now offer your chair to a lady and help her with her blindfold. Then you fellas can get buck naked and let us guess whose jewels we're enjoying.”“ Whoa!” Devon objected. “What happens if you girls don't keep your knuckles on the table?”“We get to flick their tit with a finger.” Thomas offered.All the girls subconsciously covered their nipples with their hands. They hated the idea, but they all knew it wasn't any worse than the slap that Devon endured.Rebecca then wanted everyone's attention. “Everyone. I want you all to be comfortable as a guest in my home. If you don't want to participate, that's fine. But you'll also have to decline the other games we may play.” She looked around to each guy and gal. Each person gave a ‘thumbs-up', so she showed Devon how to operate the timer, then she sat and was blindfolded.The guys decided to make sure their most hung specimens were not in the line, next to each other. They decided that Bethany being right after Erica, had made it too easy to distinguish the added cup size. Thomas quietly dug into his backpack after he stripped down. He grabbed his Bluetooth speaker and synced it to his phone, then. When the guys were coming out of the spare bedroom, Thomas pressed ‘play'. The words said it all. I'm too sexy, by ‘Right Said Fred'. Thomas turned it down so everyone could hear the timer on Rebecca's phone.